The Great Slave King

by TalonMach5

First published 12th of March, 2012

King a slave of the diamond dogs, becomes a god and plots his revenge against those who wronged him.

The Well of Eternity a place lost to time, is the birthplace of Equestria's various deities. King, a mortal man from Earth slips between the cracks that separate worlds. Landing in the unforgiving badlands of greater Equestria, he aimlessly wanders through the unforgiving terrain. Eventually enslaved by diamond dogs, for ten long years he labors under their cruel whips, eventually escaping his captors only to become lost in the depths of Equestria's vast underworld. Dying of thirst, the man spies the Well of Eternity and drinks his fill. Its waters more than quench his thirst; a metamorphosis occurs and changes him, for good or ill none can tell. What fate shall befall this man, the Great Slave King?

Book one of four, book two can be found at The Book of Water: The Marriage of the Slave King

TV Tropes Page: The Great Slave King: Special thanks goes to gentlereader Abstract Indigo

Cover art by PoisonSt.

The Divine Moot

The haggard and ill-kempt man stumbled blindly through the darkness of the tunnel he found himself in. Only the constant demands of his body, for moisture, any moisture kept him moving forward. The years had not been kind to him. Ten years of lean eating and harsh treatment by the hands, or rather by the paws of his captors had hardened him. A foreigner to this world, he’d had the ill fortune of having become the captive and subsequent slave to fierce hounds that called themselves diamond dogs. Up until a few days ago, he was the property of the Gem Biter clan. His successful escape from their clutches was either a stroke of luck, or misfortune depending on how you viewed things.

Absentmindedly, he scratched at the welts where his collar used to rest tightly against his neck, after almost a decade of having worn it, it felt odd to be liberated from its fierce bite. Running his right hand along the cavern wall, he felt the smooth stone texture of the walls of the cave. As he walked down the tunnel, his thick and calloused feet felt the ground carefully for any sudden drops. Suddenly he stopped. He felt an opening in the otherwise smooth stone walls, more importantly he felt a humid breeze against the dry skin of his palms. Smiling, he ignored the pain of his parched lips. Licking his cracked and bleeding lips, he could taste the coppery flavor of his blood. The human began wriggling his way through the crack in the wall. As he successfully inched his way forward through the tight passageway, he wanted to laugh. Ten years ago, navigating this tiny passage would have been an impossibility. Back then he had been a soft weakling. A doughy glutton like many of his countrymen, people who never knew true hardship.

As he pressed forward, all thoughts of his past were brushed aside. He was in trouble now. The opening didn’t seem wide enough to continue through. His right arm was feeling the passage ahead of him, and he was pleased to see that the tunnel widened up past this tight squeeze. He knew that passing through this tunnel would take a leap of faith. Taking a few shallow breathes, he exhaled completely then pushed himself forward in hopes of moving past the tight squeeze before he suffocated. Just before he passed out from a lack of oxygen, he managed to push most of his torso through and into the much wider passage. Now completely free of the crack he had shimmied through, he found that there was enough room for his full six foot frame to stand unimpeded.

Taking an opportunity to breathe in the delightfully moist and surprisingly humid air, the former slave saw light of all things. At first, he thought that it was his eyes playing tricks on him. He had experienced total light deprivation before, while mining for those cursed gemstones. It hadn’t been a pleasant experience. He found that his eyes played tricks on him, making nightmares become reality, or showering him with imaginary bright lights. He always thought that it was his mind, attempting to make sense of the loss of his sight. He wondered if the blind ever experienced that as well. Deciding to test the reality of the source of the scant light, he placed his hand in front of his face. He saw nothing. In excitement, he flashed his hands in front of his face repeatedly. His pace quickened as he realized that he might finally see the sky again. In truth, when he first arrived in this place, he had hated the sun’s unrelenting heat. But after having been underground for so long, with only rare chances to see the sky, he missed the warmth of its rays. More importantly he missed looking at the moon, its light had guided him when he had first arrived.

Walking towards the source of the light, he felt the floor of the cavern with his feet. He was surprised to feel that it was a perfectly smooth texture, almost as if it had been polished. Walking forward, he couldn’t feel any imperfections in the floor anywhere. Concerned for his safety now, only his body’s unrelenting thirst dared him to inch forward. Once he reached the source of the light, he was disappointed to find it was only a bubbling fountain. Curiously, it was the water that was glowing and not the fountain. Unsure whether he should risk drinking the water, his thirst finally won him over. Cupping his hands together, he dipped them into the iridescent water to relieve his parched mouth and throat. When his hands breached the water, he felt a change start to overcome him. Too preoccupied with his thirst, he drank the water greedily. “Oh god, that’s so good,” he thought to himself. He began drinking the water like a man possessed. Unable to stop himself, he jumped into the fountain and bathed in the luminescent water. Not caring if he ended up drowning, he attempted to drink as much of the water as he could.

After what seemed like hours of bathing in the fountain, the man looked up and was surprised that the cavern was now fully illuminated. Even more surprising he was no longer alone. Brushing his wet hair away from his eyes, he began scanning the well lit room. He saw dozens of unique creatures looking back at him with concern, curiosity, resentment, and hatred. Curiously one even wore a look of amusement on its face. Of all the weird stuff the human had seen since he had arrived, this creature took the cake. It looked like someone had blended together about twenty different creatures, and then left it to bake in the sun. “What the devil is that thing?” he wondered to himself.

“A draconequus of course,” the strange creature said in response to his question.

“Thanks, but what the hell is a draconequus… Wait! Did you just read my mind?” he thought.

“You’re welcome. But to answer your questions,” the draconequus replied, “only the most handsome devil this side of Equestria, and yes I did.”

Their conversation was interrupted by a mighty roar. “Discord, shut your yap,” a red dragon bellowed. The beast’s girth was so immense, it seemed it might be able to bare the weight of the whole world on its massive shoulders. The scales covering its body radiated heat, almost as if they were made of magma. The great beast looked at the tiny man thing with annoyance in its piercing eyes, almost as if he were nothing more than an insect to be crushed between its massive claws.

“There will be no violence in this place, Ouroboros!” commanded a radiant winged mare. On her forehead she bore a pearlescent horn. Her alabaster coat was a stark contrast to her rainbow hued mane and tail that seemed to billow in a nonexistent breeze.

“Celestia,” growled a massive hound as black as the night, only its burning eyes revealed the contempt the creature held for the trespasser. “He’s a foreigner,” the hound said while licking its lips in anticipation. “The rules don’t apply to him.”

“The laws of creation are quite clear, Darkpaw,” a beautiful mare said with a booming voice. She was nearly the twin of Celestia. Her coat was the color of the night sky, and her gently flowing mane and tail contained all the stars of the heavens. “Once a Moot has been called, no deity may harm another. Not until all have returned to their respective domains.”

“Quite astute, Luna,” a large seahorse agreed. The creature seemed to be made of nothing but water and kelp. Floating towards Darkpaw, the seahorse continued, “Should any partake of violence during a moot, the consequences would be most dire.”

“Mind your own business, Triton,” Darkpaw snapped.

Ouroboros raucously laughed causing his booming voice echo throughout the enormous cavern. “Darkpaw, you stupid whelp,” he sneered. “Break the moot, and you’ll be the one broken.”

“You haughty wurm!” Darkpaw growled in anger. “Just wait till the moot ends, I’ll cut you to pieces, and grind your bones to dust.”

“Good luck with that pup,” Ouroboros said, showing off his wings.

Celestia reared up on her hind legs, shaking her mane in anger. Her horn began glowing hot, filling the entire chamber with a light brighter than the noon sun. “That’s enough of the fighting,” she said in a voice that commanded respect. “We still have the unresolved matter of the child.”

Dozens of pairs of eyes all locked on the man. Looking back at the many different creatures, the human realized that he was no longer feeling what had been a nearly constant companion for the last decade. Fear. He was no longer afraid.

Ouroboros saw that the man thing refused to look away. Narrowing his eyes, he carefully appraised the creature before him. “What are you called?” the dragon asked the tiny creature.

The man who no longer knew fear replied, “My name is King,” he said, “I was a slave of the Gem Biter clan. Call me Slave King.”

A Night Like Any Other

Ten years earlier…

It was nearly 1:00 A.M. and Andrew King was happy. Really happy. He'd just received a fifty-eight cent raise from his boss, and was headed to his humble home that laid in the suburbs outside Phoenix. On his drive home, he noticed his fuel gauge was precariously approaching empty. Spying a gas station, he pulled into it, and saw that it was an unmanned self-serve. Looking around, he noticed the streetlights on both sides of the road were flickering forebodingly. The streetlamps offered little illumination, and he was worried that this would be the perfect place for someone to attempt a carjacking.

He couldn’t help feeling a little spooked, the empty road and the deserted lots all around him offered him few assurances of his safety. At thirty-one years of age, the out of shape office worker would only be able to offer token resistance to any who wished to do him harm. Scanning his seemingly deserted surroundings, he felt that he was probably safe, and decided to take his chances. Exiting his Chevy Malibu, he pulled his light jacket tightly around his torso. When he felt the chill brisk wind blow past him and through the deserted lot, he involuntarily shivered as he felt it pass through the thin fabric of his jacket, chilling him to the bone. Whether in fear at some imagined boogeyman hiding in the shadows beyond his peripheral vision, or in response the chill night air he didn't know. Wishing to be back on way as quickly as possible, he swiped his debit card at the pump. Pausing to examine the prices displayed on the pump, he narrowed his dark brown eyes in displeasure when he saw how high the price of unleaded had risen.

Nearly four dollars a gallon? Outrageous! he grumbled before sighing his resignation. Reaching to select the fuel grade, he paused when he felt the ground beneath his feet tremble.

“Whoa,” he said, trying desperately to keep his balance. Grabbing a hold of the fuel pump to steady himself, he looked on in amazement as the dimly lit streetlamps along the road wildly swayed back and forth. All around him, he heard the sharp cracks and snaps of bulbs exploding violently, covering the street below with a shower of sparks. Knowing this place wasn’t safe, he attempted entering his vehicle in hopes of driving to safety. However before he could move, the lights above him exploded, sending bits of glass and plastic raining down on his head. Temporarily blinded and disoriented by the shower of debris, he attempted steadying himself and reached out his hands to grab the roof of his car. But before he managed to grab hold, another tremor shook the ground, knocking him off his feet.

Falling backwards, he steeled himself for the impact, as he fully expected to hit his head against the pavement. To his surprise, he continued falling for far longer than it should have taken. Opening his eyes, he discovered he'd recovered from his temporary blindness. To his dismay, he discovered he was falling towards a large sand dune. Seconds later, he impacted against the sand, rolled down the dune, and came to a stop on his back.

“Oh, my aching head,” he groaned, spitting out the course sand from his mouth. Standing up, he tried gaining his bearings before being interrupted by a heavy crash behind him. Looking up at the sand dune, the heavy set man saw to his amusement two vending machines lying face down on the sand dune's crest. Looking up, he could see the gas station in what appeared to be a tear in the unfamiliar star filled sky overhead. Seeing his opportunity to escape whatever this place was, he climbed on top of one of the prone vending machines, trying to get as close to the tear in the sky as possible.

“Here goes nothing,” he muttered to himself, as he looked at the ground below. Involuntarily shivering and slightly afraid, he took a leap of faith, as he attempted to grab a hold of anything he could. At the crest of the jump, he felt his fingertips brush against the rip in the sky. Failing to grab anything, he landed in a heap at the bottom of the dune. “Oww! I’m going to feel that in the morning,” he complained, rubbing his sore and bruised backside.

Andrew stood up to make a second attempt. Dusting the sand off of himself and out of his short black hair, he climbed back up the dune. This time to give himself even more height, the office worker moved the vending machine upright, and then climbed on top of it. The vending machine wobbled unsteadily under his weight, as he prepared to make another attempt. Uttering a silent prayer for success, he jumped as hard as he could and launched himself off of the vending machine right before it tipped over.

This time Andrew had much better success. He managed to grab a hold of the ground surrounding the rip. Grunting in exertion, he attempted pulling himself up out of the rip and onto the pavement. To his dismay, he found that he didn’t have the upper-body strength to pull himself up. In desperation he managed to grab a hold of the rear wheel of his vehicles back left tire. Before he could pull himself up any further, the rip opened up further swallowing up part of his car. Knowing that his car could drop on his head at any time, he silently cursed his rotten luck. Taking a deep breathe he let go of the tire, and then fell into the unknown.

This time Andrew was ready for the landing, and tucked and rolled when he hit the sand dune below him. Once he had come to a stop, he looked up and saw that his car was now sliding through the rip and onto the sand dune below. Before the car could slide any further, the rip began closing cutting the car in two.

Andrew stared dumbfounded as the rear end of his car fell onto the sand below. “My insurance agent is never going to believe this,” he said, coughing as sand hit him in the face.

Looking up at the full moon high above him, Andrew felt grateful that it provided him with enough light to see. Climbing back up the sand dune to inspect the remains of his poor vehicle, he saw that it had missed hitting both vending machines. Using his keys to unlock the trunk of his now compact car, he checked to see what was salvageable. Fortunately he found 2 gallon jugs of water, a tire iron, some dirty clothes, a blanket, a tarp, several road flares, and a survival kit he had won the week prior from a workplace raffle.

Checking the survival kit he was relieved when he saw what it contained, a small steel hatchet, fifty feet of rope, a compass, a flint and steel, a rudimentary first aid kit, a sewing kit, a road map of Arizona, and the most importantly thing of all, a multi-tool. Normally not a very religious person, Andrew offered a silent prayer of thanks to the big guy upstairs for giving him a means of survival in this strange place. Feeling his stomach rumble in hunger he looked at his tire iron, and then the two vending machines.

Twenty minutes had passed and Andrew had broken into both vending machines relieving them of their contents. Both machines were half full of assorted candies, snack foods, chips, jerky, about two pounds of change and some assorted bills of varying amounts. Knowing he needed to ration out his food, he opened up a package of generic cream filled cupcakes and devoured them with relish. Taking a small swig from one of the gallon jugs, he shuddered at the taste of the water that had been sitting in his trunk for who knows how long. Looking up at the sky, he saw the moon was probably forty-five minutes from setting. Thinking back to his youth, he tried to remember his scout training as well as he could. From the top of the sand dune he was standing on, he saw what could only be described as badlands or scrub. Large boulders and dry grasses for miles were all around him as far as the eye could see. To the west he saw a string of mountains shrouded in clouds, with visible vegetation. Knowing that where there are plants, there will also be water, the stranded office worker decided his next course of action should be to head towards the mountain range and hope for the best.

Using pieces of his car, the vending machines, and a whole lot of twine, Andrew managed to construct a crude yet sturdy sled to help carry his possessions. By now the sun was beginning to crest over the eastern horizon, while the moon was setting in the west. With his rope tied to the sled and his waist, his multi-tool strapped to his belt and hanging next to tire iron he had attached with twine, the overweight and out of shape man began his long arduous trek towards parts unknown, with only the mountains in the distance as his only hope of survival.

The Desert With No Name

It was now noon and the sun was beating down cruelly on the man, he trudged forward as well as he was able through the unforgiving terrain. Not used to this much exercise, Andrew was sweating profusely. Taking shallow breathes through his parched and chapped lips, he struggled to keep moving. Although he wanted to take a small sip of water badly, he ignored his dried and swollen tongue. He knew that running out of water in such a place would mean dying of thirst. Pacing himself, he walked for two hours, than rested for fifteen minutes, rewarding himself with a small sip of water. Now on his second day of walking, he was beginning to feel hopeless about his situation. Although he was nowhere near running out of food or water he knew he didn’t have the stamina to keep up his pathetically slow pace. Spying a boulder, he decided that he would rest until night, and then resume his journey. Using his blanket, he set up a lean-to to shade him from the harsh light of the sun. Sitting with his back to the boulder, he closed his tired eyes and tried to get a little rest before nightfall.

“Awoohh!” the howl echoed throughout the chilly night air waking Andrew up from his fitful sleep. Startled, he reached for his tire iron and gingerly looked outside his lean-to, involuntarily shivering and holding his breath as he listened for any approaching predators. Only the sound of his heart beat could be heard, as it reverberated throughout the lean-to while he gripped the tire iron like his life depended on it. Slowly getting up, he scanned the darkness looking for the source of the howling that had woken him up. Thirty seconds later, howls nowhere as loud as the one that woke him echoed through the crisp night air. Realizing he was far away from the owners of the howls, the office workers relaxed, and prepared to resume his trek towards the mountains.

Thanks to the full moon illuminating his path, and the cool night air kissing his sunburnt skin. Andrew found that walking at night rather than day was much easier. The gravel beneath his feet crunched, as he plodded towards mountains that seemed like they would never come any closer. His legs and joints felt as if they were on fire, but he had no choice but to move forward. As he walked, he noticed that there seemed to be less scrub and more leafy plants now. Stooping to investigate some of the vegetation, he found nothing edible. But on a closer investigation, decided that the broad shape of the leaves was a sign that water was near. Feeling that he might find a source of fresh water soon, he began picking up his pace.

Three hours later, Andrew discovered what looked like an old trail that headed to the northwest. Deciding to follow the path, he was shortly rewarded by seeing signs of civilization. Namely a sign covered with faded and illegible lettering, standing on the side of the path. About a quarter mile ahead of his position, the road dipped into a small valley ahead. Desperate for relief from his travels, he began pushing himself forward trying to reach the bend as quickly as he could. In his haste to reach the valley, he tripped over something. Picking himself up and dusting off his pants, he looked down at what had tripped him. Half buried in the dirt was a tiny bleached skull unlike any that had ever seen before. If he didn’t know better he might have thought it belonged to a cat, but the teeth were all wrong they belonged to an herbivore. Plus, it had a small, singular, spiral horn that had grown out of the middle of the forehead, almost as if it belonged to a baby unicorn or something.

“Weird,” was all Andrew could say, as he tried examining the tiny skull in the dim lighting provided by the moon. Stopping to look for the rest of the skeleton, he pawed at the dusty earth. After about twenty minutes, he decided to give up and continued his trek toward civilization. Placing the tiny skull with the rest of his things on his makeshift sled, he resumed he journey. Filled with cheer over the prospect of getting a proper bed, he had a small spring in his step as he walked. Once he reached the bend he stopped.

Looking down at the valley, he saw what appeared to be a ghost town full of weeds and collapsing buildings. Andrew’s disappointment was palpable as he moaned out loud, “Man… I just can’t catch any breaks, can I?” he asked himself.

Deciding that the town might have a source of fresh water, Andrew decided to camp here for the next day to rest and recuperate from his travels. Approaching the town, all he could hear was the occasional sound of the derelict buildings settling. Occasionally, he heard a door open or close. Hearing the unexpected sounds made him freeze, as he tightly gripped his tire iron. He kept reminding himself, “It’s just the wind. It’s just the wind. It’s just the wind, I hope…” he chanted quietly to himself, as he cautiously approached the town.

Once inside the town square he found something rather peculiar, all the buildings seemed too small. “That’s odd,” he thought to himself. “Did I stumble on a midget ghost town?”

Checking the buildings, Andrew noticed an odd theme, horses. In fact even the dried up fountain in the middle of town shared this feature. Three small horse statues or more likely ponies were in various poses in the middle of the fountain. One of the statues had outstretched wings that seemed to want to fly off the fountain’s pedestal. The second bore a horn, just like the skull he found earlier. It was rearing it’s front legs high in the air, as if it was challenging some unknown foe. The last statue had neither a horn nor wings, and seemed much sturdier than the other two. It was bucking with both hind legs while it’s mane flew wildly. As he inspecting the old statues, something at the bottom of the fountain caught his eye. The moonlight was being reflected off something metal. Bending down to pick it up, he found what appeared to be a dusty gold coin. Inspecting it further, he found the face of the coin had two winged and horned horses chasing each other in a circle. Flipping the coin over, he saw that the back of the coin contained some sort of foreign script. Deciding to inspect the coin later he placed it in his pocket and looked for someplace to hole up for the night. Lying against the fountain, the tired, lost man slowly drifted off to sleep, to dream of happier times.

The Coward's Way

Andrew woke up with a splitting headache, while the blistering sun beat down on his face. His aching body made it’s complaints known, when he attempted to sit up. His sore and bruised muscles ached from all the exertion he had gone through these past few days. Unscrewing the cap to one of his water jugs, he took only a single mouthful of water, and swallowed. Checking to see if there were any cupcakes left in his food stash, he was disappointed to find just one left. Staring at the unopened cellophane wrapped treat he sighed, “You may very well be the last cream filled cupcake in existence. I salute you,” he said, while carefully removing the cellophane wrapper protecting the last cupcake. Deciding to savor it, he slowly ate the last cupcake, until not even crumbs remained. The last cupcake, now nothing but a memory to him, the wanderer decided to take stock of his remaining provisions. With his careful rationing he still about seventy-five percent of his food left, mostly things that could last awhile like hard candy and jerky. Looking at his water jugs he saw he had nearly exhausted the contents of one jug, and would soon start working on the other.

“If only this fountain worked,” Andrew said, as he investigated the statues and base of the fountain for moss, the sure sign of a working fountain. Seeing his search come up empty, his began scratching his face, now sporting several days of growth. “Damn beard,” he said, while scratching his neck. It was itching something fierce, and he had no way of removing the blasted thing. As he scratched himself furiously, he felt something in his pocket. Reaching in, he pulled out the solid gold coin.

“What I would have given to have this back home,” Andrew said, as he inspected the coin’s inscription. Compared to modern coinage, the coin was quite primitive. However, the coin seemed to say something about the people who once lived in this ghost town. “Either this town was founded by horse worshiping midgets, or horses themselves,” he said, while studying the script engraved on the back of the coin. “I wonder where all the midgets went off to?”

Flipping the coin high into the air, it spun in the air until he caught with his hand. Slapping the caught coin to the back of his hand, he looked thoughtfully at his closed palm. “Heads, I search the town,” he said. “Tails, I keep moving towards the mountains.” Slowly he lifted his hand, revealing the image of the flying unicorn things chasing each other.

“Ahh, I guess I’ll search the town then,” Andrew said, as he walked towards the closest building, which appeared to be a saloon of some sort. His six foot frame was too tall to enter the building without stooping, so he crouched down and entered the saloon. A thick layer of dust covered everything. With the exception of dust trails left by mice, no one else had been in this room for possibly twenty years or more. Tables designed for people much smaller than himself, were either overturned or in pieces. Walking deeper inside the abandoned building, the former white collar worker looked down at his feet and saw what could only be large blood stains. Ignoring the broken furniture, he walked behind what he assumed was the bar. Beyond some broken glass, he found three intact bottles. Wiping the dust away from the labels, he saw the same illegible script and the faded silhouette of an apple cut in half next to a tree.

Finding nothing else of interest behind the bar, the man removed the stopper from one of the bottles, and inhaled it’s aroma deeply. The sweet scent of apples filled his nostrils, “Whew,” Andrew said, his eyes watering from the burning fumes from the open bottle. “I’ll bet that’s some strong stuff.” Placing the bottle to his lips, he took a small sip of the amber liquid. After swallowing the liquor, he immediately regrets it as his throat burns from the sweet alcohol. Looking at the broken tables, he decided to use some of the tables for firewood. Lifting up an upturned table, he’s surprised to see gnawed bones strewn under it. Taking a closer look at the bones, he raises his eyebrow at what he discovered. “Curious,” he said, picking up some of the delicate bones. “Looks like this creature had wings and hooves.” Taking the bones outside to his sled, he places them next to the small skull he had found earlier. Using his hatchet, he easily makes short work of the table into useable firewood. Using his flint and parts of his map, he manages to start a small fire while deciding on what to do next.

“Blast, if only there was some water,” he said. “I could afford to rest a day or two before moving on.” With his fire steadily burning inside the basin of the fountain, Andrew decided to explore the rest of the buildings while maintaining the fire. Unfortunately for him, the smoke attracted unwanted attention. After ninety minutes he had searched all the buildings, but unfortunately found nothing but a few weathered books. Leafing through the yellowed pages, the writing inside the books consisted of the same pictographs that he had found on both the sign and bottles from earlier. While studying the few pictures he found inside the books, a large shadow flew overhead. Looking up, he saw what could only be described as a flying lion.

Abandoning his fire, Andrew ran into the building he had stored his sled in. Peeking out from the broken window, he held his tire iron and prepared himself for what might be his final minutes. Moments later, the large creature gracefully landed near the fire. The creature’s white and grey feathers were a stark contrast to it’s tawny hide. Looking at the creature closer, the human was surprised to see it wore what appeared to be a dark green scarf and carrying saddlebags. With surprising dexterity it removed a scroll and inkwell from one of the saddlebags. Removing a feather from it’s body, the creature dipped it inside the inkwell and began writing on the scroll while it investigated the buildings. When it spied the tracks he had made earlier, it stopped to examine to examine them. Realizing he was about to be discovered, he swore under his breath and flattened himself against the wall as best he could. The creature cautiously approaching the building that he was hiding in. Before it could look inside the broken window, the wind picked up and caused all the doors in the ghost town to slam open and shut.

“Caw,” screeched the beast, puffing out it’s feathers and extending it’s wings in caution. The bird thing began tilting it’s head every which way. Before the creature could react, barking shattered the silence of the ghost town. With worry in it’s eyes the creature quickly turned around and ran down the street away from whatever was barking.

Andrew peeked out of the window and saw what looked like five of the weirdest dogs he had ever seen. Each one wore what appeared to be simple clothing, running forward on massive front paws. Each of their muzzles contained large jaws, that when they opened their muzzles to bark revealed large teeth. The dogs were running down the street, barking and braying as they chased after the poor bird lion thing. From his window, he saw the dogs throwing nets and bolos at the bird lion. Unfortunately for the bird thing, one of the nets had snagged on it’s hind leg. In vain it tried to fly away, but the much heavier dogs had too firm of a grip on the net. The largest of the five dogs grabbed a hold of the net with its jaws and front paws and gave it a mighty yank. Immediately the bird thing fell to the earth in a heap. The dogs began yipping, in what almost sounded like cruel laughter. The odd laughter continued as they bound the poor creature and began dragging it away from the town.

Frightened beyond belief at the sight, Andrew saw the bird and knew it had seen him. With fear in it’s eyes it seemed to plead, “Help me.”

Shaking his head no in response, Andrew crouched down and opened the bottle of alcohol from earlier. “Oh god, what were those things?” he wondered to himself. Too afraid to move from his hiding place, the man shivered as he waited for the cover of darkness to leave this terrible place.

After what seemed like an eternity the sun finally dipped below the horizon, while the moon began rising in it’s place. Moving as quietly as he could, Andrew started walking away from the town. Fortunately for him, the dogs had gone to the east and not towards the west like he needed to go. While he walked, he thought about the town and what he found there. He shuddered, when he remembered the cry for help from the pitiful eyes of the bird thing he saw getting hauled away by the dogs. He felt a bit ashamed at not even trying to do anything,

“There’s no shame in what I did,” Andrew thought to himself, as he walked forward.

“That’s a lie, and you know it!” his conscience retorted. “The fire you built attracted the bird thing to the ghost town. It’s your fault it got captured.”

“Why is it my responsibility anyways,” Andrew countered, “I was just trying to survive, and it swooped down out of nowhere. I didn’t ask for it to come down.”

“You can try shifting the blame as much as you want,” his conscience replied, “But we don’t know the intent of the bird thing, maybe it would have helped you.”

“I don’t care anymore. It’s not my problem,” Andrew said. “Anyways, there’s nothing I can do about it now.”

“Well I hope you can live with yourself,” his conscience said, then went quiet.

As the night progressed, Andrew felt unhappy about how scared he had been back at the ghost town. His thoughts were interrupted, when he felt the sandy earth beneath his feet. It felt loose and spongy, unlike the hard baked earth he has been walking over for the last few days. For the first time since he had arrived in this odd world he felt relief. Following the vegetation, he soon discovered the entrance to the wide mouth of a cavern. The light of the moon provided little illumination, but he heard the sounds of water deeper inside. With excitement, he doused some rags with some of the alcohol he found, and made a rudimentary torch. With light from the torch, he was easily able to navigate his way towards the source of the water.

Gazing down at the little stream, Andrew had never seen such a beautiful sight. Bending down, he cupped his hands and took a drink. The water was cooler and more refreshing than any he had ever tasted before. After drinking his fill, he filled his water jugs, and then washed his face and torso. The cool water felt refreshing against his sun burned skin. It was a relief to be able to wash away the caked grime and sweat of the past four days. Taking the opportunity to wash his clothing, he soaked his shirt and socks, and then gave them a good wringing. While still wet, the clothing would dry soon enough in the oppressive heat from the sun. Taking one last look at the running water that had saved his life, he was about to exit the cave and resume walking when he heard yipping and barks approaching the cave entrance.

Before he could drop his torch in the water to extinguish it, the five large dogs from earlier stepped into the cave and looked at the strange creature before them. Hogtied, and being dragged by the net was the bird thing from earlier. It looked miserable. The four smaller dogs didn’t know what to make of the strange creature, and looked towards the largest one with inquisitive looks in their eyes. With a low growl in it’s throat, the much larger dog gave them their answer as they all charged the hapless human.

A Just Reward

Looking back at what happened next; Andrew wished he could say he stood his ground against his assailants. He wished he could say he threw the make shift torch at the dogs, and then used the sock full of coins like a club against the closest dog’s nose stunning it. He wished he could say he used his hatchet and tire iron in a brave display of martial superiority and finesse. He wished he could say he emerged victorious from the fight, rescuing the griffin from it’s bonds and then flying off into the distance like some action hero. A brave man might have done all those things, a great man might have even succeeded. However, he was neither brave nor great. Instead he was a cowardly weakling. The dogs surrounded the frightened man, and began circling him. The bird creature seeing it’s opportunity to escape, began frantically attacking it’s bonds. Looking towards the bird creature, he saw that it was looking at him, begging him to buy it time to make it’s escape.

“Now’s your opportunity to make amends,” his conscience said.

“I don’t want to die,” Andrew thought, his body freezing in terror from the dog’s massive jaws and sharp claws.

“There are fates worse than dying,” his conscience said. “Cowardice is a living death. Never truly living, just subsisting.”

“Better a live dog, then a dead lion,” Andrew retorted, his mind made up.

Throwing his weapons to the ground, Andrew pointed towards the nearly free bird creature. He got on his knees hoping they wouldn’t be too rough on him. The dogs stopped and looked back at the nearly free bird creature. Two of them pounced on it and secured it back in the net, the rest of the dogs fully expecting a fight, seemed unsure about what to do. The largest dog looked at the human with contempt, and then threw some shackles at the ground in front of him. Picking them up, he placed them on his wrists and closed them shut. The large dog satisfied his new prisoner wouldn’t resist, tied him to the net next to the now restrained bird creature. Their prizes now secured, the dogs began rooting through the sled as they barked in victory. For the next thirty minutes he watched as the dogs divvied up the contents of the sledge amongst themselves. Burning with shame, he noticed that the bird creature tried to keep as far away as possible.

“Makes me wish I could join it,” his conscience scolded him. “At least you weren’t roughed up, I’ll bet you’re really proud of yourself aren’t you?”

“Better the bird thing than me,” Andrew replied.

"You’re pathetic you know that,” his conscience said.

“That’s something I can live with,” he said.

Soon enough the dogs had each gotten their share of the spoils, with the lion’s share going to the biggest one. The dog growled at Andrew, then looked at the sled. Knowing what was expected of him; he picked up the rope and tied it to his waist. Once the sled was secured, the large dog loaded the sled with his share of the loot. The dogs began moving deeper into the caves, yelping and barking in exultation the entire time. As they progressed into the depths of the cave, lamps illuminated the darkness as they passed, then slowly dimmed when they were no longer needed. The entire time the bird thing glared at him in anger. Not caring in the least, he sighed and kept walking forward. His growling stomach, made him regret not eating more of his food when he had the opportunity earlier. Especially the jerky he had been saving. It had been the most sought after prize, and all five dogs fought bitterly over it.

After about an hour of walking through the caves, they came to a massive set of doors guarded by two enormous dogs. They were both the size of small horses, both large enough to be used as mounts capable of carrying him. Beyond their massive size, they both wore armor made from what appeared to be wrought iron. The large dog walked up to one of the guard dogs, and quietly barked in it’s ear. The guard not responding opened the gate. Walking past the sentries, Andrew saw that the cavern they were entering was gigantic. Most likely an old lava dome, the space was enormous. Carved all along the walls, were windows and doorways. Spread throughout the large cavern, many large pillars rose to support the ceiling of the lava dome.

“This looks like a large city of some sort,” Andrew thought to himself, stopping to gaze up at one the immense columns. His musing was rudely interrupted by a sharp nip to his leg.

“Grrrr… bark, bark, bark woof, bark,” one of the smaller dogs said when they saw he had stopped moving.

“Gahhh,” Andrew yelped, rubbing his tender leg. The bird thing cawed a few times in response, almost as if it was laughing at his pain.

“Serves you right for dawdling,” his conscience said condescendingly.

“Piss off,” Andrew replied in annoyance.

The rest of the trip occurred without further incident, as they walked through the bustling city. All around them Andrew saw all sorts of creatures going about their business. Most paid no attention to them. However, those who did looked at him with a curiosity reserved for oddities. Moving deeper into the bustling city, the streets became tightly packed with creatures going about their business. While they walked through the crowded streets towards their destination, he saw the bird creature sighing in despair, wearing a look of hopelessness on it’s face. Turning at an intersection into a recessed pit, he discovered why the bird creature was so despondent. Cages lined the walls, their thick bars offering no chance of escape. Descending deeper into the pit, he saw what must have been hundreds of different creatures in chains. Finally it dawned on him, he was about to be sold into slavery.

The large dog leading his captors, barked at one of the larger dogs who seemed to be running this place. With a bored look, the large mastiff barked a few times in response while pointing towards the closest open cell. Andrew was forcefully pushed inside the empty cage, while the bird thing joined him in an adjacent cage. The bird thing finally free of the net, shrieked a few times in defiance at the dogs then turned towards the human. With contempt written all over its face, it shrieked angrily a few times at him then turned it’s back, refusing to further acknowledge the cowardly human.

While awaiting his fate, Andrew looked at the different types of creatures being kept inside the cages. Most seemed to be smaller dogs, mere runts in comparison to the ones that had imprisoned him. He noticed that a few of the cages also held some of the bird things. When they noticed him looking at them they defiantly shrieked in anger, turned their backs, and refused to further acknowledge him. Apparently he was now a social pariah. Looking up he gasped when he saw what could only be a twenty foot dragon, restrained with heavy chains. It was inside a specially designed cage that fit it’s bodies contours nearly perfectly. The bars pressed tightly against it’s torso preventing it from doing anything more than breathe shallowly. The cage extended along it’s neck and all the way towards it’s head. Only it’s mouth had enough room to move, presumably so it could eat any disobedient slaves.

Looking at the other cages, Andrew saw creatures nearly identical to donkeys, zebras, and cows. Each of their legs shackled together, each of them wore a look of hopeless despair on their muzzles. While he looked out of his cage, he heard what sounded like a crying child. Turning around, he saw a tiny blue unicorn sniffing, as it lied down on the filthy straw strewn about cage floor. The creatures light blue mane was a disheveled mess, and it’s light purple eyes stared off into space as it tried silently crying. Thinking back to the ghost town he had left the day before, he realized that the town must have been populated by creatures like those he saw on the fountain.

Suddenly Andrew heard an awful racket. One of the large dogs was banging loudly on each cage door, while a smaller one slid a tray with food, and a bucket of water into each cell. When they reached his prison, the large dog pounded on the bars with his mighty front paws. When he didn’t move away quickly enough, it swiped a large paw at him. Falling backwards in surprise, he landed on the straw of his cell, allowing them to open the door. They slid a tray that contained dried meat of unknown origins, some hay, a bruised apple, and a bucket full of water into his cell. They noisily closed the door behind them, and continued making their rounds feeding the other slaves. It had been hours, since he had last eaten, and his stomach demanded to be fed.

Ravenously he fed on the apple and meat, not caring about the poor condition of the food, then drank greedily from the water bucket. Still hungry, he looked at his neighbors cages. When the bird creature saw him eying it’s food, it gave him a look that screamed, “Reach into my cage, and pull back a stump.” Obviously stealing food from the bird thing, was a bad idea, and the dog in the cage to his right had already finished it’s meal and was looking sadly at it’s empty tray. Suddenly inspiration hit him, the unicorn. It probably received some fruit like he had. Creeping up towards the back of the cage, he saw that the little unicorn foal was busy eating the hay. It not yet eaten the apple it had been given. Testing the bars, he found that they were wide enough to allow his whole arm through. Silently he slid his arms through the bars, and spirited the apple away before the unicorn could realize what had happened. While he ate, he saw the little unicorn filly looking all over it’s cell for the apple he was now enjoying. Giving up it’s search, the foal sat down on it’s haunches while tears rolled down it’s face.

The bird thing saw what Andrew had done, and gave him a look of disgust. It turned towards the little unicorn filly, and handed it a half-eaten apple, then pointed towards the human. Although he couldn’t understand the conversation they were having, he was pretty sure he caught the gist of it. The filly gratefully accepted the apple from the bird thing, while looking up at him accusingly when it saw the half eaten apple in his hand.

“Stealing food from children,” his conscience accused him. “How despicable can you possibly be?”

“That’s not a child,” Andrew replied. “It’s an animal.”

“Stop lying to yourself,” his conscience said. “These creatures are all obviously intelligent beings.”

“I don’t care, it’s the survival of the fittest,” Andrew replied.

“Just remember that, when you’re on the receiving end,” his conscience said.

Andrew looked at the half eaten apple and felt ashamed of what he had done. He grabbed the uneaten hay on his tray and approached the bars adjacent to the unicorn’s cell. When the filly saw him reaching into it’s cell, it ran into the furthest corner away from him and cowered. It looked confused, when it saw that he had left behind the hay and the apple he had stolen earlier.

“I’m sorry,” Andrew said, and then turned towards the bird thing. “Please forgive me, it’s my fault you got caught. I was afraid.” The bird thing looked up at him and gave him a hard look, bowing it’s head slightly it turned around three times before laying down on the straw of it’s cell.

Exhaustion was taking over his weary mind. Andrew lied down on the straw, his eyes heavy with sleep. Slowly he drifting off into the world of dreams, only there could he escape this terrible place.

The Godslayer's Punishment

“And then I saw the fountain, and drank from it till my thirst was quenched,” King said.

“Well, slave King,” Ouroboros the flame dragon, rumbled, “that doesn’t really answer our question.”

Although feeling physically refreshed from his time in the fountain, the human felt mentally fatigued. He was in no mood to answer any more questions, even if they came from beings of great power. “Ouroboros, I don’t know what more to tell you,” King said. “Pretty much for the last ten years, I was digging for gems for my masters. There’s not much else to tell.”

Triton’s liquid body floated in front of the man, while it looked down at the fountain. “I think,” Triton said, “the more pertinent question is what do you intend to do now?”

King narrowed his eyes, “You know,” he said, “I can’t quite understand, what you’re so concerned about. Each of you radiate more than enough power to destroy me.”

Darkpaw looked at the man thing with a steely gaze, “You’re of foreign origin, and we don’t want you mucking up the world,” he growled.

Celestia walked over towards the man, “We just want to make sure you’re taken care of properly,” she said with a look of benevolence. “Step out of the fountain, and maybe we can help you find your way home.”

Something wasn’t quite right, although King had no idea who most of these beings were, he had seen and heard of references to Celestia, Luna, and Darkpaw during his time as a slave. Little Bleu and Snowe had both mentioned them, during their conversations regarding Equestria. As for Darkpaw, you couldn’t walk a hundred yards in the city, without passing a stone carved in honor of him. Deciding to test them, King began to make his way out of the fountain. Looking at Celestia, he saw she had a calm and collected demeanor. Turning towards Darkpaw, he noticed that the mighty hound was licking his lips and was preparing to pounce.

King moved back towards the center of the fountain. “If it’s the same with you,” the human defiantly said, “I think I’ll stay right where I am.”

“Ho, ho, ho, excellent choice human,” Discord laughed, as he slowly turned to stone. “I’d hate for you to end up like me.” All eyes in the room glared at him.

“Discord thou art a fool,” boomed Luna, “Thine serpentine betrayal, shall not earn thee thine freedom.”

“Oh Luna, I know,” Discord said, summoning a box full of popcorn. “It’s been so dreadfully boring lately, and I think this chap might just make a little excitement.” Discord turned to the man. “Listen well human, the minute you leave the Well of Eternity all my kinfolk,” he said, gesturing towards the assembled creatures, “will imprison you in stone for a few millennia, give or take a decade or two. I really don’t care what happens either way. I’m just here for the show.”

Celestia frowned when she heard Discord speak. “King, it’s only for your own protection,” she said, stamping her hoof onto the smooth stone floor.

“Is it really for my protection, or for yours,” King said. “If it’s all the same, I’ll just wait here, until you’re all gone, I can find my own way out.”

Ouroboros let out a mighty roar, as his scales caught fire. “Man thing, what makes you think you have a choice in the matter?” he asked.

“Since you’re so keen on me leaving the fountain,” King replied. “You would have removed me forcibly if you could. From what I can tell, these moots of yours require all to be present, or Discord wouldn’t be attending.”

“So Celestia, looks like the human saw right through your little ruse,” Discord said, while eating the popcorn box and ignoring the popcorn inside it.

Celestia gave Discord a look that could boil water. “The rules of the Moot are absolute,” she sighed. “This isn’t over Discord.” Turning to King she asked, “If we allow you to leave unimpeded, what are you planning on doing?”

King considered her question for a minute, and then looked at Darkpaw, “Celestia, I plan on getting my revenge on some diamond dogs,” he said, his voice laced with cold rage.

Discord threw the popcorn over his left shoulder. It disappeared into a cloud of pink smoke, and was replaced with a blackboard covered in equations. “By my calculations,” he said, “the Sun needs to set in three hours. Tut, tut, tut, Celestia, what ever shall you do?”

“Discord, I’ll tell you what we’ll do,” Darkpaw growled through clenched teeth. “Tear the insect to pieces.” Darkpaw leapt into the fountain to attack the human.

“Darkpaw, stop!” Triton cried.

Time slowed down for King. Darkpaw sailed through the air jaws wide open to devour the human. During his time as a slave, he had performed many jobs, miner, blacksmith, carpenter, and even a gladiator for the arena. With no weapons to be had, he had only his wits to rely on. After Darkpaw crested his leap, King sidestepped the massive hound, and wrapped his arms around the beast’s thick neck. Struggling for his survival, King didn’t dare let go, and instead bit hard onto Darkpaw’s right ear. Darkpaw let out a mighty howl that echoed throughout the great cavern, as he rolled about the fountain trying to shake off the former slave.

King was amazed. He had no idea that Darkpaw was so weak. He felt as if he could hold on forever. His new found strength giving him confidence, he squeezed as hard as he could. He felt as Darkpaw’s breath’s becoming ragged and shallow. The blood from Darkpaw’s wound was filing his mouth, and made him thirst for more. By the way Darkpaw fought, King could tell that he was struggling to keep up. Where at first he had been wildly thrashing, now all his movements were labored and slow.

Deciding to give Darkpaw a chance to surrender, Andrew spit out his ear. “Darkpaw, do you give up?” he whispered.

“Only if you swear to do no harm to my diamond dogs,” Darkpaw wheezed.

“Sorry Darkpaw, that’s not going to happen,” King said, squeezing Darkpaw’s neck with all his might.

King heard bones snap, as Darkpaw squeaked out one last lonely howl. The howl echoed throughout the room as he died, Darkpaw’s burning red eyes rolled back, and his tongue hung out of his mouth. Blood from Darkpaw’s muzzle dripped from his open maw, into the fountain below. Dropping Darkpaw’s Corpse, he licked his lips tasting the blood on his face. With blood running down his mouth, and splattered over his body, the victor looked defiantly at the assembled deities.

High above the fountain on a perch, sat a griffin with blue feathers and a silvery hide. Letting out a screech it glided to ground below, electricity following it’s wake. The griffin’s feathers puffed out, and it clawed at the smooth surface of the floor with it’s black talons. When it looked at King, a look of palpable fury darkened it face. Screeching out a challenge, it readied itself to launch into the air to attack him.

“Zephyr, stop!” Triton cried out.

Zephyr considered his words, and then screeched loudly. “But he killed Darkpaw, Triton!” she said angrily.

“Darkpaw made his choice,” Ouroboros said. “However foolish it was. He knew the rules, and paid the price for violating the moot.”

Celestia shook her billowing rainbow mane and pawed at the ground. “We can mourn for Darkpaw later,” she said. “We still have the unresolved issue of the child to deal with.”

“Yes,” Luna boomed, “I nominate, that we banish the human from our respective domains.”

“I second the motion,” Zephyr said icily. “The open skies will offer you no welcome human.”

“Very well,” Celestia sighed. “All in favor of banishing the human slave King from our realms say aye.”

Throughout the chamber each deity in turn, said aye. All but Discord, Celestia, Triton, and a giant serpent with scales like flowing water, that slept coiled up in the corner with one eye open, remained silent.

“All opposed to the motion?” Celestia asked. Both Discord and Triton said nay. Waiting for the serpent to speak, Celestia stomped her hoof,waking it up.

“Jormungandr wake up and vote,” Celestia said.

“What are we voting on anyways?” Jormungandr yawned. “Are we finally going to get catering for these things?”

“You withered old snake!” Zephyr cried. “Darkpaw lies murdered, not twenty feet away and you dare to make a joke.”

“Darkpaw, eh?” Jormungandr said lazily. “I always knew he would be the first of us to go. He was always rather high strung. How did he die, and did you say it was murder? How scandalous. Did you finally off him, Ouroboros? You two had quite a tortuous history.”

Ouroboros snorted. “I did no such thing, you eel.” He said. “If I had been the one to slay Darkpaw, I would have bellowed my triumph so loudly it would have been heard across all of Equestria. His skull and skin would adorn my hoard, while I feasted on his heart.”

Zephyr pointed a razor sharp talon at King. “He’s the one that murdered Darkpaw,” she said sorrowfully.

Jormungandr looked at the human with his wizened grey eyes. “How did you do him in?” he asked. “Knife him in the ribs when he wasn’t looking?”

“No,” King replied, “When I learned that they were planning to imprison me in stone, I refused to leave the fountain. Then Darkpaw attacked me, unprovoked I might add. While we fought I gave him an opportunity to yield. He declined.”

“I’ve heard enough, young one,” Jormungandr said. “I vote nay, and request the floor once we’re done with this vote.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “Although I vote nay as well,” she said. “The ayes have an overwhelming majority, therefore the motion passes. Human King, you are hereby banished from all our domains, and if you trespass you will find no mercy.”

King narrowed his eyes in anger. Beyond the stone prison Celestia offered, there was no where he could safely go. Having to choose between annihilation at the hands of these elemental beings, and keeping Discord company for god knows how long, was a rotten choice no matter how you sliced it was. Before he could speak in defiance, Celestia’s horn glowed with power. Manacles and chains covered his body, signifying his banishment from each of their respective elements.

“Each of us owns a chain attached to you King,” Celestia said. “Should we decide to, the banishment from our respective elements may be revoked. If that happens you’ll be free to enter them once again.” Turning towards Jormungandr, she said, “You have the floor.”

Jormungandr looked at the corpse of Darkpaw, and then looked at his fellow deities. “Brothers and sisters,” he said, “with the passing of Darkpaw, we need to assign management of his domain to someone new. I nominate the human.”

Before anyone could voice an objection, Discord’s voice shouted out, “I second the motion. Additionally I refer to the Laws of Succession to waive a vote on the matter.”

Immediately, almost everyone in the room began objecting to the idea. Stomping her hoof several times, Celestia’s horn flashed brightly, quieting everyone in the room. “Point of order,” she said. “Triton, does the Laws of Succession apply in this case.”

Triton cast a wry look towards Discord, “I never knew you were so familiar with the law, Discord,” he said. “I always took you for someone who favored anarchy to order.”

“Triton, old bean,” Discord replied, “how better to break the law when you know it backwards, forwards, sideways, in, out, inverse, concave, and converse.”

Triton raised an eyebrow, “Indubitably,” he replied. “However in this regard, seeing as Darkpaw has no next of kin; and because there are no others present imbued from the Well of Eternity that are free to take on the responsibility. The human is within his rights to claim Darkpaw’s domain as his own.”

When King heard this, he smiled wickedly. His revenge on the diamond dogs was about to come to fruition. “I claim Darkpaw’s entire domain as mine,” he said.

“Very well,” Celestia replied. Walking forward her horn glowed with power. Touching her horn to Darkpaw’s corpse and then to King’s forehead.

King felt flush with power, as he felt Darkpaw’s essence enter him. Looking down at the elemental chain of the earth, he broke it free from his manacles. Exiting the fountain, he carried Darkpaw’s corpse with him and set it on the ground to use for a seat..

Zephyr screeched in protest, “Have you no respect for the dead?” she asked.

“None what so ever,” King replied coolly.

“I demand his body at least, for a proper burial,” Zephyr said.

“My kill, my prize,” King replied. “However, feel free to fight me for it.

“You’ll regret this, human!” Zephyr screamed, flying back up to her perch.

“Turning towards the deities who had voted to banish him, he pointed a finger. “You may have banished me from your domains,” he said, “but remember this, my memory is long. All in the earth is mine. Delve too deeply into it, and I reserve the right to claim it for my own.”

Celestia looked at the human with concern, “What about the innocents who are caught in your anger?” she asked.

“The strong rule and the weak serve,” he said. “However, I’m not without mercy. In deference to the mercy you showed me, those who are caught in my anger shall have the chance to win their freedom. They will be given the opportunity to gain their freedom either by their own power, or on their behalf by that of an intercessor. “

Celestia grew worried, she knew that her ponies, and the rest of the creatures of Equestria relied on the earth heavily. Knowing what she had to do, she raised her horn and filled it up with magic ready to unleash it on the unwary human, in direct violation of the laws of the moot.

Discord knew what she was attempting and called out to the human, “King, rip out your heart, or you’ll become a statue.”

King narrowed his eyes in anger. He ripped one of Darkpaw’s fangs free from its maw, thrusting it deeply into his chest. Ignoring the excruciating pain, he reached into his wound and ripped out his still beating heart from his body and threw it into the Well of Eternity. Immediately his wound healed, and his heart beat steadily in the waters of the fountain.

The human pointed a finger towards Celestia. “Even though you tried to imprison me, I’ll accept your challenge. I have no tears left to shed, make me cry thrice and I’ll yield to your judgment.”

Celestia eyed the heart beating in the water. “Very well King,” she said, “but I reserve the right to allow anyone to fulfill your challenge.”

King smiled. “I accept, and let your followers know those who are generous to the earth, will find I am generous to them,” he said, with an outstretched hand. Celestia took his hand with her hoof and they sealed the agreement.

Triton flew over them. “Let it be known, as the moot has witnessed,” he said, “this agreement is now in effect.”

Celestia raised her hoof. “King, there’s one last thing,” she said, “because you were the last to drink from the Well of Eternity, you get to choose whether it remains running, or if it shall become dry.”

The human didn’t even bother to think it over. “Whether by luck, fate, or destiny, that I came to place,” he said, “let it remain. If I perish, I perish.”

“Oh I’m so glad I left this place open,” Discord said, “This fellow is so delightfully fun.”

Celestia’s horn illuminated the entire room, I declare this moot over,” she said. “Remember, any violence is prohibited, until all are safely in their domains.” With a flash each deity in attendance returned to their respective domains, until only Zephyr, Ouroboros, Discord, and Celestia remained.

Ouroboros swung his massive neck down towards the human. “We are neighbors, King,” he warned. “It would be wise to remember that,” then disappeared in a flash of fire and smoke.

Zephyr flapped her wings a few times in anger, over the cold corpse of Darkpaw. “Please,” she begged, “at least let me have the fang you removed, as a token to remember him by.”

“In respect to my friend, Snowe the griffin,” he said, handing her the fang, “you may have the fang of Darkpaw.”

“Don’t think I’m forgiving you though,” she squawked, before disappearing in a gust of wind and ball of lightning.

Celestia eyed the Well of Eternity thoughtfully, “King, I shall rescind your banishment from my domain in exchange for a small favor,” she said, whispering something into his ear.

“Very well Celestia, I agree,” he said. Both she and Discord disappeared in a flash of light.

The ancient hall was now completely empty, except for the corpse of Darkpaw, and the Human. King picked up the corpse and headed towards a door he serendipitously created on the far side of the room. “Let’s go pay a little visit to the Gem Biter’s.” he said to no one. “I’m sure they will be relieved to have their property back.”

Opening the door, he began whistling a jaunty tune that slowly faded away to silence, leaving only the echoes of his still beating heart, deep in the Well of Eternity.

Interlude: The Book of Earth

Thus began the reign of the Great Slave King.

The next two years were a turning point in the history of Equestria.

The destruction of the Diamond Vale was a crippling blow to the Diamond Dogs, and they were scattered to the four corners of Equestria

Lady Zephyr, the mistress of the sky, in mourning over the loss of her beloved Lord Darkpaw, tasked her Windigos to scourge the inhabitants of the Earth, and sent forth her children, the Griffins from their eyrie’s to chastise them.

Lord Ouroboros, the keeper of the flame, in his greed for the wealth of the Earth, sent forth his minions from their rookeries and hoards to loot and pillage the Earth. They would not rest till all recognized him as their lord and master, sending tribute to his great hoard.

Lord Triton, the lawgiver, seeing the transgressions of his brethren, and the chaos filling the Earth could not stand idly by, so he sent forth his wardens from their keeps to punish the lawbreakers, choking the Earth of its wealth, unless it would repent and heed the call of harmony.

Jormungandr, the winding one, saw the wickedness of his younger siblings, and dried up his waterways, separating the Earth from the rest, in hopes that their quarrels would be resolved by distance.

From his stone prison, Discord, scion of chaos, laughed at the quarrels of the Prime Elements

Celestia the radiant and Luna the beautiful shed many tears when they saw the suffering of the inhabitants of the land. Of all the tears shed, the most pure and holy one found its way into the Well of Eternity…

-Author's note:

Gentle readers, thank you for reading my story so far. I hope to keep up the release of a chapter at least every other day. Additionally the story is reaching a crossroad, eventually the story will intersect with the other three prime elements, which one we cover next water or fire I'll let the audience decide. Additionally a certain bearded pony and a clever pony will be introduced in the next chapter of the Great Slave King.

The Magically, Naive, Aggravating, Reluctantly Chivalrous, and Tricky Adventure

“Clover, would you prepare another pot of tea for your old master?” an ancient looking unicorn asked his protégé. The unicorns once vibrant blue coat now was faded and grey, and his once pink beard and mane, were now as white as the driven snow. The unicorn used his powerful magic, to turn the pages of a tome even more ancient than he. The bells on his robe tinkled lightly as he read studied the pages.

“Yes master,” a youthful voice replied from the kitchen. Out from the kitchen trotted a blue unicorn, with a black mane carrying a teapot on a silver platter in his mouth. “Master Starswirl, I hope lemon poppy seed is okay, it was the only flavor left in the pantry.

Starswirl the Bearded, smiled kindly at his assistant. Ever since the unceasing snows had arrived, food was in short supply. These were perilous times, they were lucky to have any food at all, let alone tea. “Yes, Clover, it’s fine. Thank you.”

“Master,” Clover the Clever, asked with concern, “if this snow continues for much longer, I don’t see how anypony can survive.”

“Yes, Clover,” Starswirl replied, “it’s almost as if all the elements of Equestria are fighting for supremacy.”

“It’s not just the elements either,” Clover said, “I think it’s affecting everypony as well.”

“Oh,” Starswirl inquired, “do tell, Clover.”

“The earth ponies have started refusing to sell food to the unicorns, and pegasi,” he said. “Additionally, the griffins have been raiding caravans, the Diamond Dogs have been taking to ponynapping anyone they can catch, and dragons have been reported, raiding far flung settlements. I’ve even heard tales from the coast that the seaponies have taken to piracy.”

“Clover, I believe I know the cause of our weather troubles,” Starswirl said. “Lady Zephyr has been sending her windigos to avenge the death of Lord Darkpaw.”

When Clover heard this he frowned. “How could one of the primary elements ever be killed?” he asked.

Starswirl poured himself a cup of the sweet team, and inhaled its aromatic flavor. “That’s the mystery, my faithful student,” he said. I’ve been pestering Celestia to allow us to send an expedition into the Diamond Vale ever since it exploded two years ago.”

“You mean the capital city of the diamond dogs?” Clover asked.

“Yes,” Starswirl said. “The Diamond Vale lied inside a dormant volcano, between the Equestrian badlands and the wurm crag mountains.”

"Isn’t that the lair of Lord Ouroboros?” Clover asked, as he helped himself to some of the steaming hot tea.

“Very good Clover,” Starswirl said. “I see you’ve been studying your geography.” Well as you probably already know, while the center of Equestria is the domain of Celestia and Luna. The territory of the prime elements lies on the borders on Equestria itself. To the south sits the den of Lord Darkpaw, the east holds the lair of Lord Ouroboros, in the north stands the aerie of Lady Zephyr, and to the west rests the citadel of Lord Triton.”

“And connecting them all are Jormungandr’s network of rivers,” Clover said, finishing the geography lesson.

“Quite correct Clover,” Starswirl said, “now until two years ago; relations between the prime elements had been quite harmonious more or less. I mean there was the occasional ponynapping by diamond dogs, or an odd griffin attack or two on caravans, but nothing on the scale that’s being seen now a day.” Starswirl paused to refill his teacup, and took a sip of tea. “But what alerted me to the possible death of Lord Darkpaw was at the last Grand Galloping Gala, he was nowhere to be seen. When I inquired about the matter, I was advised he was refusing to attend any further diplomatic functions of any kind. When I saw Lady Zephyr, all of her feathers were dyed black, a sign of mourning. It was rumored that she and Darkpaw were lovers.”

“Wouldn’t the loss of a Primary element throw the whole world into chaos?” Clover asked in concern.

“Yes,” Starswirl said, “without the element of Earth, the Water would flood the land, drowning out Fire and isolating Air. Causing the deaths of everypony that might survive the flooding, when Equestria freezes solid. Since the world didn’t end, either Lord Darkpaw is still alive, or somepony else is running things in his place.”

“So you intend to send an expedition to the Diamond Vale to see what happened, and entreat the new Lord of Earth to make peace with the other Prime elements?” Clover hypothesized.

“That’s it precisely, Clover,” Starswirl said, while using his magic to write a letter on a scroll. After a few minutes he had finished writing, and sealed it with a magic seal. He levitated the scroll to his protégé, “Clover, my faithful student,” Starswirl said. “I want you to travel to the Castle of the Pony Sisters, and deliver this letter to Princess Celestia.” Starswirl then levitated a second scroll to his student, and continued, “If Celestia refuses my request, give this scroll to Princess Luna. She may be more amicable to taking proactive measures.”

Clover placed both scrolls inside his saddlebags, and prepared to head out into the cold. Before he left Starswirl levitated, his old adventuring cap, and placed it on Clover’s head. “But master, your hat,” Clover protested.

“Nonsense,” Starswirl said, brushing aside Clover’s protests, “It’s been ages since my hat has been on an adventure. You can give it back to me, when you’ve returned and told me all about your many adventures.”

Clover felt touched, that his master thought so highly of him, that he would give him his prized adventuring cap. Waving goodbye to his master Clover opened the door to the outside, and headed out onto the frozen landscape.

Shanks was running as fast as his legs could carry him. They had gotten almost everyone else last night, and now they were rounding up the ones who had gotten away, for the not-Darkpaw. Ever since the world ended two years ago, his clan had been on the move. The day before the world ended, his pa had told him the not–Darkpaw was now the big boss. The next day the world ended, and his family escaped out into the badlands. Shanks didn’t mind leaving home so much, but he did miss his older siblings. When Shanks had asked why they weren’t coming with them, his ma had sadly said, “They were with Lord Darkpaw now.” He didn’t quite understand why ma was so sad. No one could beat Lord Darkpaw, he’s the best. Not even the mighty Ouroboros dared challenge him. Shanks wished he was big enough to join his brothers. They were all probably being trained for Lord Darkpaw’s army, to stop the not-Darkpaw. Last night his ma and pa had told him to run as far away as possible, and that if they didn’t meet up later, they would be reunited together with Lord Darkpaw and his brothers.

Being a runt, he wasn’t very tough, but he was fast. So Shanks ran, and kept running as far as he could go. He was prepared to run all the way to the sea if he needed to. Suddenly, he heard growling and barking. Shanks shivered in fear as he tried hiding himself in the tall grass of the badlands. He stood stock still, trying to determine if they were Gem Biters like him, another clan, or even worse, the bad dogs. When Shank’s nose smelled their scent, he was relieved, they weren’t the bad dogs. However, they were from a rival clan, the Emerald Eaters. Shanks thought about trying to warn them about the bad dogs, but was worried that they might work him like a pony or a griffin, and so decided against making his presence known. Once they had moved off, Shanks resumed running towards the sea like his pa had told him to. He was determined to keep running until he met up with his parent’s or was reunited with his brothers.

The windigos were running wild again. Shaw hated his job. Those harpies back at the eyrie always gave him the fledgling jobs no one else wanted. Like running messages and mending nests. Today he was supposed to round up several windigos that had wandered away from their prescribed area, and were annoying an allied pony settlement. This was a job for rookies, rejects, and people on the list. Guess which one he was. Offer to preen the eyrie matriarch’s daughter once and suddenly you’re stuck doing remedial flying till the end of time. Soaring high above the cloud cover, Shaw saw those bucking Windigos. They were preparing to generate malice on a couple of ponies below. Trying to approach them stealthily, Shaw flew with the sun, hoping to place the bridle of peace on the alpha windigo before he was seen. Suddenly the clouds above him moved, and surprise, surprise the bucking windigos saw him.

“By Zephyr’s shell,” he swore, slowly approached the alpha windigo. “What the hay will it take, for you to come peacefully?” he asked the brute.

The Alpha windigo smarmily flicked it’s tail at Shaw, then snorted derisively at him. Rearing up on it’s hind legs the alpha windigo whinnied to the other two, then ran through the sky towards parts unknown.

“Celestia bucking windigos,” Shaw swore loudly, chasing after them. It’s was going to be one of those weeks.

“Sir Stouthorn, why are we headed towards the Everfree forest?” a small green seapony floating in a magical bubble asked the much larger minotaur.

The minotaur, one Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’, was a strapping fellow, his blue fur was impeccably clean, the goatee on his face was perfectly trimmed, and his silver armor gleamed in the sun. On his breastplate, was emblazoned the sigil of Triton the Lawgiver. Attached to his waist, was his trusty battleax, and attached to his armor was a delicate red rose. Truly, Sir Stouthorn was the flower of chivalry, if there ever was one. And there was one, because it was him.

“Why to fight evil of course, my good Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn boldly declared. “To rescue damsels in distress, possibly slay an ogre, or a troll or three, to right wrongs, to set a good example, and most importantly, get you, my young page, an opportunity to win your spurs in glorious combat!”

“But the Everfree forest?” Seafoam said worriedly, shaking in his bubble. “I heard one of Ouroboros lieutenants, a green dragon took up residence there.”

“Perfect! A dragon for you to vanquish.” Sir Stouthorn said, while posing as heroically as possible. “Seafoam, you don’t suppose it’s kidnapped a princess yet?”

“Not that I heard,” Seafoam replied, “I suppose it might not have had an opportunity to yet, it’s supposed to have taken up residence, just last week.”

“Unacceptable,” Sir Stouthorn said, flourishing his ax for dramatic effect. “How does the dragon expect to be properly vanquished, if there’s no fair maiden to rescue? Seafoam take a letter.”

The bewildered seapony, lifted out some parchment and ink from the luggage attached to it’s bubble. “Okay, Sir Stouthorn, I’m ready,” Seafoam said.

“Alright Seafoam, read it back to me,” Sir Stouthorn said, while stroking his magnificent goatee, “and make sure you added plenty of flourishes to the penmanship.”

Seafoam’s eyes widened with fright. Standing behind Sir Stouthorn was the very same dragon, who they were writing the letter to. As he pointed towards it, Sir Stouthorn turned around and looked delighted.

“Good day to you sir,” Sir Stouthorn said, removing his helmet and bowing deeply. “We’ve come to inquire regarding your princess situation. If you don’t have one yet, we’re perfectly willing to come back when you’ve acquired one. When would a good time be for you?” In response to Sir Stouthorn’s most gracious introduction, the dragon snorted flames at the letter, turning it to ash.

“Now that was totally uncalled for,” Sir Stouthorn said, while a single solitary manly tear, slide down his check at the loss of the beautiful penmanship, that he hadn’t seen, but knew the letter contained. “I know you're nothing but a dumb brute, but that doesn’t mean you can’t show a little class every now and then, now does it?”

The dragon annoyed at the long winded minotaur’s rambling, began deeply inhaling, with the intent of roasting the knight alive.

“Oh bollocks,” Sir Stouthorn said, charging headlong into the dragon’s maw. “For great Justice!” he cried, the camera zooming in on his face, showing just how serious he was about bringing evil doers to justice.

Seafoam withdrew his trident from his saddlebag, and followed behind his crazy master, “For the Lawgiver!” he cried, as he attacked the beast from above.

“Read them and weep, boys,” said an adolescent blue dragon, with red scales, revealing his cards to the earth ponies at the table. These ponies had been losing all night, and weren’t very happy about the situation. A yellow earth pony with an orange mane, and a deck of cards for a cutie mark narrowed his eyes in anger. He had just lost a month’s wages to the dragon and his unicorn helper, a little pink filly, with a white mane, and a smiling mask for a cutie mark, and he wasn’t very happy about it.

“Slick,” the yellow pony said, “there’s no way, that you could have won that many hooves of cards honestly.”

“Cardshark,” Slick said, counting his winnings and blowing a kiss to his unicorn companion. “What can I say, Lady Luck loves me. If you know what I mean.”

Cardshark and his friends started pressing close to Slick. “Actually, I think Lady Luck has run out on you,” Cardshark said menacingly. “Leave the money on the table, and we won’t break too many bones.”

“Quick, Showboat,” Slick called to his unicorn companion who was sipping an apple cider in the corner, “it’s time to play fifty-two card pickup.”

Nodding, Showboat’s horn glowed and the deck of cards on the table exploded, flying every which way. In the ensuing chaos, Slick managed to grab most of the bits on the table, plus Cardshark’s saddlebags. Riding out of town on Showboat’s back, Slick grabbed a slingshot out of her saddlebag and started shooting rocks at their pursuers. The five earth ponies were beginning to gain on them, when the clouds began parting. Out from the cloud cover appeared three windigos, being chased by a rather angry looking griffin.

Cardshark and the four other ponies froze in their tracks, turned tail, and ran the other way when they saw the windigos.

“Now there’s something you don’t see every day,” Showboat nonchalantly said.

A Time for Wrath

The Slave King sat on his throne, his eyes heavy with sleep. Nodding off he dreamed…

King was wandering, walking through the depths of the earth looking for them. Everywhere he looked, they were nowhere to be found. He thought back to last week, back before the change. Things had been so much simpler then. He only had to worry about picking away at the stone walls, to free the gems from their stone prison. Looking at the walls of the mine he was walking through, he didn’t know where they were. Maybe he was in the wrong mine, no wait… this looks familiar, “Aha, this is the correct mine,” he thought to himself, picking up his discarded slave collar. He poured his energy into the gemstones buried deep in the earth, making them glow. The stone walls of the mine began melting like wax, as the molten stone pooled at his bare feet.

King began cutting through the walls of the mine, like a hot knife through butter. The stone walls, felt like clay as he broke through them with his bare hands. “Almost there,” he said, breaking through into a familiar tunnel he knew well. Brushing away some of the loose earth that had fallen on his thick black cloak, he walked down the passage of the mine.

The Gem Biter clan had an insatiable lust for gems, causing them to delve ever deeper into the earth. This deep in the earth, cave ins were a common occurrence and slaves were lost regularly to the unforgiving mines. The lucky ones died quickly, while the slaves unfortunate enough to survive were left behind to rot forgotten and unmourned. He was getting closer now, he knew it almost instinctively. It had been less than a week, they had water with them, they should still be alright. When King broke into the collapsed section of tunnel, all he found were a few blood stained feathers and a piece of her cloak. Feeling the ground beneath his feet, he knew every imperfection in the mine intimately. He could feel where they had been dragged away.

They were dead, both Snowe and little Bleu, his only friends. He felt a terrible rage building up inside his gut. Falling to his knees, he let out a mighty wail of lamentation. His cry, echoed throughout the mine like a wounded beast. As his cry of anguish filled the mine, it assumed a tangible form, stalking the mine for prey.

Dutch, a large black diamond dog, was checking the structural support beams of the mine for any weaknesses. His ears perked up when he heard an unfamiliar sound echoing from deep inside the mine shaft. He was confused, this mine was supposed to be empty until the inspection was completed. He sniffed at the air cautiously, what he smelt was unlike anything he had ever smelled before. His ears tilted back, while he raised his hackles at the unfamiliar sound. He slowly backed away from the passage, and began gathering up his tools. The dreadful noise increased in volume, causing him to wince in pain.

The terrible noise was getting closer; Dutch dropped his tools and began running out of the mine as fast as he could. As he ran, the dark and twisting passages only served to fuel his fear. The wailing was almost on top of him now, he wasn’t sure if he would be able to exit the mine in time. Just as he had given up all hope, he turned a corner and saw the exit. With renewed vigor, he raced towards safety. Right before he reached the exit, he was tackled from a side tunnel.

Outside the mine, two diamond dog laborers were on their way home, when they heard a few barks, a whimper, and then dead silence. Both of the dogs poked their heads inside the mine, and only saw a blood smear leading down into a dark side passage. Following the bloody trail, the dogs felt something wet and squishy beneath their paws. Spying a lantern hanging on the wall nearby, they lit it and gasped when they saw the bloody remains of Dutch. It looked like his blood had been used to paint the walls. They heard something moving behind them, and slowly turned around. Lifting the lantern high, they were relieved when they saw it was just a runty pup holding a ball in its tiny paws. Apparently the pup had been playing outside, and had chased after it’s ball when it rolled inside the mine.

“Runt, grrrr you shouldn’t be in here,” the larger diamond dog said. “Head on home, mines are no place for pups.

The pup didn’t respond, but just pointed at something behind them. Both diamond dogs slowly turned around. The light of the lantern didn’t illuminate the thing before them very well, all they could see was a massive black shape, burning red eyes, and endless razor sharp teeth. The diamond dog holding the lantern whimpered at the sight, with shaking knees, he urinated in fright. Immediately, the thing pounced on them both. The lantern fell to the ground, while the pup stared transfixed by the shadows of violence being cast on the mines stone walls. It’s bloody business finished, the monstrous thing looked down at the tiny pup with burning eyes. Moments later, a small red splotched ball rolled out of the mine and into the street.

Arch Duke, Fifi le Yipyap, paced the throne room of the palace worriedly. Lord Darkpaw should have been back by now. It had been nearly three days, and the city was starting to worry about the absence of their lord. Stopping to admire his reflection in a nearby mirror, the poodle smiled, showing off his pearly white canines. Stroking his fine mustache, he straightened his silk shirt and adjusted the curls of his impeccably styled white fur coat. Pulling out a pocket watch, the arch duke resumed pacing when an old and wrinkly shar-pei hobbled into the throne room aided by a cane.

“Calamity and disaster, we’re all doomed,” the shar-pei moaned, hobbling towards the arch duke.

“What’s the meaning of this?” demanded Fifi, “Priest Hobbs, you’re supposed to be preparing for Lord Darkpaw’s return. The renewal of earth ceremony needs to occur at its appointed time.”

Priest Hobbs let out a mournful howl, then calmed down. “The crystal,” he said, “has cracked and gone cold.”

“What! How could this have happened?” Fifi le Yipyap asked. “Lord Darkpaw was just here a few days ago. I’ll bet Lord Ouroboros ambushed him at the moot.”

“Lord Ouroboros would have stormed the city, and then demanded ritual combat to the death,” Priest Hobbs said in disagreement. “That dragon is very old fashioned; he would never break a moot.”

“What about Lady Zephyr,” the arch duke said growling. “Perhaps they had a falling out, and she murdered him? Hades knows no fury like a female scorned, after all.”

The ancient dog wrinkled his brow, deep in thought. “I’m at a lost,” he said, “as to what could have defeated Lord Darkpaw; he was one of the toughest beings in Equestria. To have slain him, it must have been a mighty battle indeed.”

“We must prepare the cities defenses,” le Yipyap said. “Guards, fetch the generals, we…” The arch duke was interrupted by a scared looking great dane guard, running into the throne room at fast as his paws could carry him. The guard looked like he had gone through Hades. His uniform was torn in places, and covered in gore. He had several lacerations that were bleeding profusely, staining his fur with his own blood.

“Lord Darkpaw save us,” howled the frightened diamond dog. “It’s coming to get me.”

“Get a hold of yourself, dog,” Fifi said, slapping the hysterical guard. “Take a deep breath, and tell me what happened, and why you abandoned your post.”

The guard said nothing and instead ran away from the arch duke, hiding under the large throne and shivering in fright, it’s tail between it’s legs. Before the arch duke could threaten the guard for his insubordination, a dark beast slowly walked into the throne room. It’s burning eyes, bored right through his soul. It’s coat was as black as the deepest pit of Tartarus, and caked in the blood of whatever unfortunate creatures had crossed it’s path. Opening it’s massive maw to lick it’s bloodstained muzzle, it revealed teeth sharp enough to make a shadow bleed.

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap, didn’t have to think twice. He drew his rapier and charged the creature, crying out, “For Darkpaw!”

Meanwhile, Priest Hobbs struck the ground with his cane, causing hands to reach out of the earth to restrain the beast. The beast raised one of it’s massive paws and swiped, sending the arch duke flying through the air to land in front of the throne. Turning it’s attention towards the ancient priest, it breathed on him. Hobbs looked on in horror, as he saw his body slowly petrifying.

”Lord Darkpaw…” he managed to wheezed, before his muzzle became cold stone.

The beast growled and knocked the diamond dog statue to the side, when it impacted against the wall it shattered into thousands of pieces. Moving past the rubble, the beast was about to feast on the stunned arch duke. “Nightmare, heel girl,” a voice said, from the shadows.

Nightmare obediently walked back into the shadows towards the voice, only her burning eyes could still be seen. Arch Duke, Fifi le Yipyap, heard the speaker moving through the dark corridor. The padding of it’s paws sounded unlike nothing he had ever heard before. When the figure steeped out of the shadows into the light of the throne room, it revealed a creature unlike any he had seen before. Walking upright on two legs, it wore a cloak made from Lord Darkpaw’s pelt. On it’s head, was an iron crown that obscured his face from view. Wearing manacles on it’s front paws, dozens of chains were attached that seemed to disappear into the ether. In it’s paws was the skull of his lord, missing a single fang. Nightmare slowly followed at her master’s side, waiting for the command to attack.

The figure looked down at the wounded arch duke and smiled cruelly. “Master Yipyap,” it said with a whisper as cold as the grave. “Don’t you recognize me?”

The arch duke’s eyes went wide with fright, the unique posture of the creature was just like one of the slaves he had lost last week. Recognizing his property, the arch duke tried to assume as much of a commanding posture as possible.

“Sla... slave, I order you to stand down,” the arch duke commanded.

The former slave began laughing, his laughter filling the room like pus in a festering wound. After a minute he stopped, the air becoming deathly chill. Not even bothering to look at the arch duke, he walked towards the great throne and sat down. Nightmare laid down near the foot of the throne, and obediently awaited her master’s next command.

“Master,” the former slave hissed through clenched teeth, “you, no longer get to order me around.”

“Wha... what do you plan to do…” the arch duke said through ragged breathes.

“That depends on your answer to my question,” the human said. “Where are their bodies?”

Fifi’s face turned ashen when he heard the question. They tossed all slave corpses in the refuse dump outside the city. The arch duke’s silence told the humans everything he needed to know. Getting up out of his throne, he released a mighty cry. Immediately the earth shook and trembled. The ceiling of the palace cracked and shattered sending debris to the ground below. Looking up, the arch duke could now see the dome covering the city. As quickly as it started, the shaking stopped. Thinking the worst was over; Arch Duke Yipyap tried to get up, but was stopped by the growls emanating from Nightmare’s throat.

“Master,” the former slave said coldly, “I insist you stay and enjoy the show, it’s just about to start.”

Unwilling to risk the wrath of Nightmare, the arch duke complied and laid back down. Suddenly a loud explosion thundered throughout the massive dome of the great city. Fifi’s eyes went wide with shock when he realized what his former slave was planning on doing.

“Please, I beg you. There’s no need to destroy the city,” the arch duke said, coughing in pain.

“It’s too late for apologies, master,” the man said, while pounding his fist against the grey stone throne. “There’s a time and a season...”

Looking up at the weakened dome, he chanted a dirge in measured breathes,

“To everything there is a season, and a time to every purpose under heaven.

A time to be born, and a time to die; a time to plant, and a time to harvest;

A time to kill, and a time to let live; a time to tear down, and a time to build up;

A time to weep, and a time to laugh; a time to mourn, and a time to dance;

A time to cast away stones, and a time to gather stones together; a time to embrace, and a time to refrain from embracing;

A time to receive, and a time to lose; a time to keep, and a time to cast away;

A time to rend, and a time to sew; a time to keep silence, and a time to speak;

A time to love, and a time to hate; a time of war, and a time of peace.”

When he finished speaking, the dome finished cracking and began collapsing, raining down the roof of the dome on the once great city.

Once the dust had settled, the arch duke saw he had survived the cataclysm. Looking at the former slave, sitting in Darkpaw’s throne, he asked, “Why did you spare me?”

“Because, there’s a time, to let live…” the human replied, nodding to Nightmare. Immediately, Nightmare pounced on the prone arch duke and growled fiercely.

“…and a time, to kill,” the Slave King said, while Nightmare tore into his former master.

The Slave King’s eyes shot open, looking at the unwelcome intruder he said, “What is it?”

The poodle before him was a shadow of it’s former self, clumps of white fur clung to it’s badly scarred body. “Master, I bring news from our scouts, we’ve found the pup’s trail,” the slave said, with eyes cast low to the ground.

“Excellent,” the human said. “Scourge, come here.”

A great dane entered the room, all over it’s great black body stone protrusions jutted out. Looking up at his master with burning red eyes, he respectfully bowed. “What does the Great Slave King desire?” he asked, his voice sounding like breaking rocks.

“Scourge, my huntsdog, our prey has been located,” the Slave King rumbled, “take your minions, the hell hounds, and kill the pup, and any who stand in your way. Show no mercy. Leave no trace. Let doom be your watchword, and death your passing.”

“I shall grind his bones to dust,” Scourge said in a low growl, flashing his mighty teeth. “Any who stand in my way will die.” Running out of the palace ruins, he let out a fierce howl, all over the desolate city, eyes opened. Their owners opened their terrible maws, howling in return. The hunt was on. Running through the broken streets, Scourge was soon joined by eight other hounds as fearsome as himself. The ground shuddered as they ran out of the city, into the snow covered landscape of the Equestrian badlands.

A Quest for Friendship, Adventure, and Love

Clover could see his breathe freezing in the frigid night air, as he walked down the well-worn path through the ancient forest. Master Starswirl had said that this was the most direct path to the Castle of the Pony Sisters, but it wasn’t used very often. He could see why, it went right through the heart of the Everfree forest. Only fools and desperate ponies ever entered the Everfree if they could help it. And Clover’s cause was a desperate one. If the prime elements of Equestria remained out of balance for much longer, all of ponydom might be doomed. There hadn’t been a harvest this year, and food was beginning to get scarce. Plus all the dragon attacks and griffin raids were taking their toll on the economy. It was like the very earth itself, had turned its back on ponykind. Knowing time was of the essence, Clover picked up his pace, galloping as fast as his hooves could carry him through the woods.

Looking at the ancient trees, Clover wondered why the Princesses had allowed the Everfree to grow as wild as they had. At least the weather was better here than up north, near Unicornia. Walking along the road, he saw a small, brown, diamond dog pup, poke it’s head out from a hollowed log. Clover looked towards the pup in curiosity, the pup realizing it had been discovered, retreated back into the hollowed out log in an attempt to hide.

Clover trotted up to the hollow log and poked his head inside. “Hello, anypony home,” he said, his voice echoing into the hollow log.

“Grrrr, no ponies are here, now go away,” a tiny voice squeaked out.

“Are you hungry?” Clover asked, “I have a gem you can have, if you come out.”

“Grrrr, Maybe… What kind is it?” the voice asked more than just a little curious.

“A small sapphire,” Clover said, taking it out from his saddlebags with his magic. Hoping to coax the pup out of the log, he placed it a few feet away. Waiting expectantly for the pup to exit out of the log, he pulled out an apple from his saddlebag and began eating it.

Deep inside the hollowed out log the pup stared at the sapphire longingly, licking his lips in anticipation he was trying to decide what to do. When he heard the pony eating the apple, his tummy began rumbling, making him whine in hunger. Slowly the pup crept forward on his paws, trying to reach the sapphire unnoticed.

Clover was finishing the apple, when he saw the little brown pup about to grab the sapphire. “Oh,” he said, “you look like you're cold. I have a blanket you can use.”

When the pup heard Clover talking to him, he scooped up the sapphire in his mouth, and ran back into the hollowed out log before Clover could grab him. The blue unicorn used his magic to lift the large log, and tilted it downwards. The pup rolled out of the log, and landed on the ground. Attempting to escape the unicorn the pup tried running away, but found it had difficulty even managing to stand up. After several failed attempts, the pup gave up and started crying.

“Aroo, now I’ll never find them,” the pup whimpered, through it’s tears.

Seeing the pup’s tears, Clover picked up the fallen sapphire with his magic and knelt down by the pup. “My name is Clover the Clever, what’s yours?” the unicorn said, handing the gem to the pup.

“The pup sniffed a few times, and looked up sadly at Clover, “I’m Shanks, Mr. Pony,” he said, gratefully taking the sapphire and shoving it into his mouth.

Clover looked at the path and only saw one set of paw prints. “Are you lost, maybe I can help you find your parents,” he said, in a friendly voice.

When Shanks heard the request to help him locate his parents, he let out a lonely howl, “Awoooooo!” he cried, then covered his face with his paws, tears slowly rolling down his muzzle. “The not-Darkpaw has them, and now I’m all aloooooone.”

When Clover heard about this not-Darkpaw, his ears perked up. “What do you mean the not-Darkpaw, who’s that?”

Shanks sniffed loudly a few times, and then wiped away his tears with his paw. “Grrrr, the not-Darkpaw, he ended the world,” he said growling. But I’m not worried. My ma said we’ll meet together again, with Lord Darkpaw and my brothers.”

“What do you mean the world ended?” Clover asked the pup in confusion.

“Grrrr, the not-Darkpaw brought down the sky, and destroyed the world,” Shanks explained. “But don’t worry, Lord Darkpaw is the toughest. My brothers are training in his army, and Lord Darkpaw will fix the sky and save the world.”

Hearing that Lord Darkpaw was still alive, filled Clover with hope for the future, maybe he might be willing to accept an alliance with ponydom. “Well, I’m on my way to see the Princesses, Shanks,” he said. “I’m sure they’d be willing to help you, why don’t you join me?”

Shanks’ tail began wagging when he heard the nice pony offering to help him. “Okay, but do you have any more gems?” he asked hopefully.

Clover smiled and levitated an emerald out of his saddlebag, “Here you go Shanks. I don’t have many left, so we’ll need to make them last until we reach the Castle of the Pony Sisters.”

Happy to have a decent meal after so long, the pup barked happily a few times as they walked down the road together towards the castle, with a renewed sense of hope and the beginnings of a friendship that would last forever.

Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’ had just had a most interesting day. Between fighting a full grown dragon, comforting a damsel in distress, and aiding starving children, truly he was the living embodiment of true heroism.

“But Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam his seapony page complained, floating ahead of him in his magic bubble, “did we really need to give away all of our gems?”

“Balderdash, Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn, chided his wayward charge. “When there’s a damsel in distress, chivalry demands a knight of the realm do everything in his power to right those wrongs. Besides, her children were starving.”

“I realize that Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said. “But what will we do for money, sea dollars aren’t accepted outside of the realm, and we’re almost out of provisions.”

“Money, bah,” Sir Stouthorn said, snorting in contempt of worldly concerns, “Seafoam, who needs money when there’s evil to vanquish, villainy to stop, and the downtrodden to aid!” said the knight, dramatically sweeping his arms for effect.

“Well I guess you’re right,” Seafoam said reluctantly, sadly looking at their empty wallet. “Besides, it felt good to see the look of gratitude on the mother face when she saw her children eating.”

“That’s the spirit, my good Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn said, holding the token of appreciation the lady had given him in his mighty hands of justice. “Besides we’ll get you your spurs soon enough at this rate. Imagine, performing three feats from one quest. Vanquishing a dragon, aiding a damsel in distress, and aiding the weak; I tell you my boy, the bard’s will honor us in song for our exploits!”

“But Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam objected, “I don’t think that we really did any of that, I mean we only defeated the dragon by agreeing to feed her starving children.”

“Poppycock,” said Sir Stouthorn, incensed that his achievements were any less meaningful then that of any other questing knight. Which, while his exploits were too numerous to recount here, each was worthy of song. He wasn’t about to let some harper’s guild toad, decide what counted towards questing and what didn’t. “The harper’s guild doesn’t have exclusive rights to decide what counts as epic questing and what doesn’t,” he said.

“Technically they do,” Seafoam advised his lord, “After all, the Harper’s guild decides which quests get turned into songs and distributed to the bards to be sung in taverns across all Equestria, and which ones don’t.”

“Damn, your right,” Sir Stouthorn said, shedding a solitary tear, that ponies everywhere would miss out on the inspirational tale, that was his latest exploit. “The bastards, sure have a stranglehold on the Harper’s guild distribution policies.”

B.A.S.T.A.R.D.S. or the barding association for the saving and retelling of deeds in song, determined which quests were worthy of being immortalized in song, and which were the purview of rank amateurs. Sure, some bards liked to recount their own original creations, but those songs never got much attention, and had a very small distribution. The ponies running B.A.S.T.A.R.D.S. seemed to have a vendetta against all of Sir Stouthorn’s exploits. It had been three years since his last quest had been accepted as being worthy of being immortalized, and he was starting to feel that maybe he was past his prime.

“Just what do those B.A.S.T.A.R.D.S. expect from me,” Sir Stouthorn moaned. “I’d bet, that even if I saved the world next week, they would find some loophole saying I didn’t do it heroically enough.”

Seafoam floated over next to his lord, “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, “even if you never get another quest memorialized in song, the people we help will surely remember your great deeds with gratitude.

When he heard the truths his young squire spoke, this removed the malaise he was in, immediately he struck a heroic pose. “Quite right my loyal page,” he said, grateful to have such an excellent traveling companion as Seafoam by his side. “Let’s stop this silly moping, and move onwards to the next glorious adventure! What’s next on the itinerary?”

“Well, with the dragon being technically vanquished,” Seafoam said looking at his list, “we qualify for the reward that was posted. The Castle of the Pony Sister’s, is where we can pick it up.”

“Did you say, the Castle of the Pony Sister’s Seafoam?” Sir Stouthorn said, stroking his magnificent mustache with both grace and elegance.

“Yes I did,” Seafoam said curiously. “What about it?”

“Don’t you see,” Sir Stouthorn replied, his countenance beaming with excitement. “This is the opportunity we’ve been looking for. It’s the best. Quest. Ever.”

“I don’t believe any questing opportunities are currently available there,” Seafoam said, double checking his scrolls.

“Nonsense,” Sir Stouthorn replied, as he bent down looking for the perfect flowers growing along the sides of the road. “Celestia and Luna are princesses aren’t they.”

Seafoam looked at Sir Stouthorn worriedly, “But they are deities,” he protested. “Besides…”

“That’s even better,” Sir Stouthorn said, the resolute determination to receive a quest from the princesses, filled his bones with a righteousness fervor. “Imagine completing a quest from both a goddess and a princess simultaneously, that’s got to be some kind of record.”

Seafoam couldn’t believe his ears. First by charging headlong into a dragon’s maw, and now trying to wrangle an unsolicited quest from the alicorn princess goddesses. But Seafoam just smiled in resignation. Once Sir Stouthorn had a quest on the mind, there was nothing that could be done to dissuade him from it. It was best to just go along with it and hope they survived the ordeal.

“Okay,” Seafoam said, writing on his scroll, “next on the itinerary, receiving one quest from either of the pony sisters.”

“That’s the spirit lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, spying the perfect flowers to present to the alicorn sisters. A white rose for Celestia and a pink orchid for Luna. “Praise the Lawgiver,” he thought; this was surely a sign from Triton himself that their quest would be a success. Carefully he picked the flowers and placed them gently in his satchel. “Onwards Seafoam, onwards to glory and adventure!”

“Lawgiver, help us,” Seafoam muttered under his breathe.

The wind picked up as the two heroes, the knight errant, and his faithful page, followed the path towards the Castle of the Pony Sisters. The gentle breeze blew flower petals behind them, as they left the grassy field. With such signs marking their passage, surely the adventure of a lifetime wasn’t far behind.

“What do you mean Showboat,” asked the dragon riding her back. “The windigos above us, the fact they are being chased by a pissed off griffin, or that we just escaped with over a thousand bits, and Cardshark’s saddlebag.”

Showboat levitated the little blue dragon off her back. “Stop joking around Slick,” she said, using her magic, to play with her white mane. “I mean the griffin chasing the windigos of course. Do you see what he’s holding in his talons?”

“A bridle, big deal,” Slick said, “What is it with mares and bridles anyways? You have eight in your saddlebags already.”

“No Slick,” Showboat said, “think about it. If he’s chasing the windigos that means he’s a windigo handler.”

“I still don’t get it,” Slick said, popping a few gemstones into his mouth from a pouch at his side.

“Think about the opportunity that fate just handed us, Slick,” Showboat said, looking into a mirror adjusting her mane while spritzing herself with perfume. “That must be a bridle of peace. Do you have any idea what one of those would be worth? If we manage to get it, the bits we could earn from ‘saving’ ponies from windigos that we just happen to control, will make our gambling racket look like pocket change.”

“Hmm, I don’t know Showboat,” Slick said, thoughtfully chewing on a ruby. “How do you expect to get him to give it to you, he doesn’t look like the most friendly griffin I’ve ever seen.”

“He’s a male,” Showboat said with a wink, “that’s all I ever need to work with. By this time tomorrow he’ll wake up with memories of the best night of his life, and we’ll have one bridle of peace.”

“Ugh,” Slick said, “Gag me with a spoon. I don’t want to think about it.”

“When you’re older Slick, you might feel differently,” Showboat said, rooting through her saddlebags looking for just the right bridle. ”Aha, here it is.” Pulling out an ornamental bridle, she levitated it above her head. Her horn started glowing, while the bridle changed it’s shape. It became an exact duplicate of the bridle of peace she saw the griffin holding earlier.

“Uh, Showboat,” Slick said pointing up. “There’s still one problem you haven’t addressed.”

“What’s that Slick,” Showboat replied, placing the bridle on. “Just how are we supposed to get him to come down?”

“Oh, that’s easy Slick,” Showboat said, flicking her tail a few times. “Seeing how frustrated the griffin looks at having to chase the windigos, we just have to follow him and camp nearby. Once it gets dark, we’ll setup camp and prepare a delicious stew. With the help of a little bit of magic and my awesome cooking skills, he won’t be able to resist. Once he smells what we’ve prepared, he’ll ask to join me for dinner.”

“Ah,” said Slick, “I like your plan. It’s been a while since we’ve had stew.”

“Well…” Showboat said, “you won’t be joining us, I’ll need you to stay away while I work my magic.”

“Ah,” Slick moaned, “But I wanted some stew.”

“Slick, once we’ve escaped with the bridle,” Showboat said smiling, “we’ll buy you all the stew you could possibly ever eat.”

When he heard that, Slick grinned, “Okay you got a deal, Showboat,” he said. “But I expect a big meal tomorrow night.”

“Okay Slick,” Showboat agreed. “But remember don’t come near us, Once I have the bridle in hoof, I’ll join up with you. Then we’ll head towards the closest city we can find.”

“Well Trottingham is out of the question,” Slick said, “we’re equis’ non grata over there.”

“What about Fillydelphia?” Showboat asked.

“No,” Slick replied, “we shouldn’t go back there until Broken Barrels retires. The only other large city, nearby is Londwhinium, that’s right by the Castle of the Pony Sisters through the Everfree forest. And a hard two days gallop away. Do you think we can make it before he catches us?”

“Hmm, Londwhinium is pretty far away,” Showboat said, holding a hoof to her mouth, “but it’s doable, I’ll just add more sleeping powder to the stew, and take the griffin around the world three times instead of two. That should tire him out.”

“Take him around the world?” Slick asked confused.

“I’ll explain it to you in a few years Slick. Maybe I’ll even show you one day, when you’ve grown your wings,” Showboat said teasingly.

“Sometimes you’re weird, you know that,” Slick said, preparing a campfire.

“What would I ever do without you Slick,” Showboat said, kissing her dragon companion on the forehead.

“Probably have to get a real job.” Slick replied, using his dragon’s breath to start the fire.

“Oh you silly dragon,” Showboat giggled. “Now remember, don’t interrupt me while I’m working my magic. It might get a bit noisy, but I’ll be all right.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, I got it Showboat,” Slick said waving his paw, as he walked away. “I won’t interrupt you seducing and bedding the griffin.”

Showboat’s pink face went red. “Hmm, maybe Slick’s older then he looks,” she thought to herself.

He had tried everything he could think of, weaving, stalking, and flying against the sun; flying under the clouds, over the clouds, and through the clouds. Nothing he did was working. Shaw really wish he could just say buck it all, and go get drunk in one of the local taverns close by. Unfortunately, they would all be run by ponies, and pony booze was weak and sweet, not hard and sour the way he liked it. What he wouldn’t give for a tallchick on the rocks, now there was a drink worth drinking. Not too much head, and it went down the throat, nice and smooth with no bitter aftertaste. Thinking about the last time he had one, was reminding him of Ramona the local tavern wench back home. Easy on the eyes, she had such a supple flank… Wait why was he thinking of sex all of the sudden? Those bucking windigos! He would throttle every last one of them, he didn’t care if he got banished afterwards, they were gonna pay for this aggravation. Once he took care of the windigos he’d mount the matriarch’s daughter, Tina as well, may as well take that a piece of that flank before he ended up banished.

“Why the Hades, am I so bucking horny all of the sudden?” Shaw thought to himself, the images of Tina and Ramona with tails raised, while they rubbed themselves up against him, went rushing through his mind. Not that he didn’t mind the fantasy, but he had a job to do… what he wouldn’t give for hot meal just about now. A big heaping bowl of rabbit stew, or a roasted pheasant would be awesome! No make that roasted baby potatoes drizzled with garlic and oil, with a stuffed game hen, served with a piping hot loaf of bread, and a chilled glass of brokenbeak ale. He felt his stomach rumble in anticipation. But he was confused; he had just eaten a little over an hour ago, why the hay was he so bucking hungry now?

Flying overhead, he spotted a pink unicorn mare cooking a large pot of stew. Even from this height it smelled divine. Looking at the mare, he immediately felt his lust rising. Shaking his head in disbelief over his desires, he snorted. “A pony?” he thought to himself, only weirdos and degenerates mated with the lesser races. That would be like taking a diamond dog bitch as a mate, totally taboo. “Taboo, but not unheard of,” his lust said, attempting to cloud his judgment. “No one needs to know anything, if anything, the pony won’t talk,” his lust said, justifying his desires. That was true, ponies hardly mated outside their own tribes, let alone their species, she wouldn’t talk. With his libido rising, Shaw didn’t realize that he still hadn’t landed, when his wings seized up. “Arggh,” he cried, crashing to the soft earth below. His wings were now stiff as a board, and were refusing to go down.

“Ugh,” he said, as the world spun around him wildly, “I really need to get laid bad.”

Looking up, he saw the pink unicorn looking over him with concern in her eyes. “Are you alright?” she asked him, with a kind smile.

Shaw looked into her sky blue eyes for minute; they looked like bottomless pools that threatened to swallow his soul. The heady perfume she wore disoriented him, all he could feel was the desire in his loins. His wings pulsated almost painfully, as he shook his head trying to compose himself.

Shaw got up on his feet and shook the dirt free from his coat and feathers. “Yes I am. Thank you for your concern miss…” he said, trying to discover the unicorn’s name.

The pink unicorn giggled. “Good sir,” she said, fluttering her eyelashes at him. “It’s awfully impolite to ask a lady for their name, without a proper introduction first.”

“Is she flirting with me?” Shaw thought to himself, as he studied her supple flanks.

“Like what you see, good sir,” the mare giggled teasingly.

Embarrassed, at having been caught red clawed at checking out her goodies, all the blood rushed to his head. “I’m sorry, my lady. I was just entranced by your cutie mark,” he said lying through his beak. “And please forgive my rudeness earlier; I was still disoriented from falling. My name is Shaw by the way.”

“Oh that’s quite understandable, Mr. Shaw,” the unicorn said, eying his still outstretched wings. “You must have certainly had a lot on your mind.” With a sweet smile, she outstretched her hoof, “My name is Showboat,” she said. “I’m a traveling entertainer of sorts, and I’m currently headed towards Trottingham. I just finished making dinner. Would you care to sup with me, and share my fire tonight?”

Shaw was unable to reply, the musky perfume that Showboat was wearing, was bringing out all sorts of desires he never knew he had for ponies. Additionally, the smell from the stew made thinking about anything other than eating, impossible.

With only two things on his mind, Shaw kissed her hoof gently and nodded. “Yes, it would be a pleasure to dine with you tonight my lady,” he said. “I’m sure the heat from the fire will keep us both warm through the night.”

Showboat smiled seductively. “Oh, I’m sure that the fire won’t be the only thing that will keep us warm,” she said coyly.

Shaw couldn’t believe his luck. Dinner and a lay, and he didn’t even have to buy her dinner. Maybe he should reconsider his policy on dating outside his species. Nodding politely he followed Showboat towards the bubbling pot of stew. Showboat levitated a bowl of stew towards him. Blowing on the stew to cool it, Shaw began eating. Gradually he sated one of his primal urges; before the night was done he knew both would be fully satisfied. “This is… The best… Night… Ever,” Shaw thought to himself.

Showboat disentangled herself from Shaw’s talons; a satisfied smile was plastered across his face. Kissing his beak lightly, Showboat used her magic to levitate the bridle of peace out of his saddlebag as carefully as possible. The plan depended on Shaw not waking up for at least twelve more hours. If he woke up now, it would all be for naught. Finally the bridle was free from his saddlebag and floating in front of her. Shaw extended his claws, smiling. Showboat froze, and then relaxed when she realized the griffin hadn’t woken up. Using her magic, she inspected both bridles verifying the fake wouldn’t be discovered till after she was long gone. Satisfied with her handiwork, she levitated the fake bridle into his saddlebag. Carefully, she made sure the forgery was in the exact same position as the original. Closing the saddlebag, she began breaking camp. She was glad that she had decided to clean up everything, before moving to phase two of her ingenious plan. Once everything was stored neatly in her saddlebags, she wrote a quick note inviting her impromptu lover to see her sometime in Trottingham for an encore performance. Laughing to herself, she was amazed at how easily she had conned the griffin. Trotting off for a mile in the direction of Trottingham to leave a false trail, she met up with a sleeping Slick in a dried up stream bed.

“Wake up Slick,” Showboat said poking her accomplice. “We have to hurry on our way. He could wake up at any time.”

Slick stretched out his arms, as he yawned. “Didn’t you use extra sleeping powder, and go three rounds with him like you said you would?” he asked, rubbing the sleep from his tired eyes.

“Yes,” she hissed, “but I have no idea how effective the powder is on a griffin. So hop on my back and let’s make tracks.” In the sky high above them, Luna’s full moon illuminated their path, as they made their way towards Londwhinium, and their fortunes.

“Ugh, my head,” Shaw said aloud. He woke up alone and disappointed next to the dead campfire. He had hoped to have gotten another chance to enjoy Showboat’s ample flanks. “I must have overslept,” Shaw though, chiding himself for his laziness. Seeing the note Showboat had left behind, he read it and was pleased to hear he had an open invitation to see her again in Trottingham.

“You still got it, you sly devil,” Shaw said aloud, proud over the previous night’s escapades. Right before he was about to launch himself into the air to resume his chase after the windigos, he heard some ravens overhead laughing at him.

“Ha, ha, ha. What a fool,” the first raven said to it’s companion. “Not that I blame him for thinking with his loins, but a wise bird would have gotten their rocks off, and then conned the con-artist.”

“Yes,” the second replied, “I wonder what was so great about the bridle she stole from him anyways.”

Shaw shot his eyes up in anger, flapping his wings he landed on the perch near the laughing ravens. Using his claws he grabbed them both and squeezed hard. “If you value your lives, you better tell me which direction the pink unicorn went,” he said, his voice dangerously low. It hinted towards the violence he was both willing and capable of inflicting, if his question wasn’t answered to his liking.

“Ack…” coughed the first raven, “if you let us go we’ll gladly tell you, young master.”

“In fact we’ll do even better,” the second added.

“Go on, I’m listening,” Shaw agreed, letting the ravens go.

Both ravens took off into the air and cawed, circling the bewildered griffin. “She was headed towards Londwhinium, but she has a twelve hour head start, you’ll never catch her,” the first said, dropping a rainbow colored feather on the ground by Shaw’s feet.

“Ah, but take our feathers, and attach them to your wings,” the second said, dropping another nearly identical feather, “and you shall cut your journey in half.”

“I thank you for the information and your gifts,” Shaw said, picking up the feathers and placing them in his wings. Unfurling his wings, they felt full of power, unlike any he ever felt before. It was almost as if he had just spent all night mounting Lady Zephyr. Before he took after Showboat to get his revenge, he asked, “May I have your names please?”

“Certainly,” the first cawed. “I am Lugh, watcher of the roads, and guardian of travelers.”

“And I am Loki,” the second said, “The refuge of thieves, and tricksters. Normally, I wouldn’t betray my followers, but you have an important role to play in the days ahead. Shaw, look to the mistress of the night, she will guide your path forward.”

Immediately both ravens disappeared in a cloud of black mist, leaving behind a lonely echoing caw, “Caw… caw… The mistress of the night, she will guide your path forward. Caw… caw…”

Shaw had no idea what the two ravens were referring to, or how they even knew his name, but he had only one thing on his mind, revenge. That little tart would pay for tricking him. Taking off into the air, Shaw beat his wings and flew faster than he imagined was even possible. The air crackled against him, as sparks of all colors jumped from his wings. Moving ever faster, he pierced the sound barrier. With an explosion, the first sonic rainboom of Equestria followed in his wake, shaking the earth beneath him. While flying through the air, he noticed his wings had changed their hue, to match the feathers he had received from the ravens. Smiling to himself, he chased after the thief who had stolen his property, his dignity, and although he didn’t want to admit it, his heart.

As the rainbow streaked across the skies of Equestria, Celestia’s Sun smiled down on the griffin benevolently, guiding his path towards the Everfree and Londwhinium.

Scourge the Hunter

Scourge licked his maw; the tiny thing hadn’t been more than three bites. He always loved it when they begged for their lives. But still he couldn’t dally too long. His king had sent him to slay and ravage, and by the Slave King’s iron crown he planned on doing just that. He smelled their fear and relished it. The puny Emerald Eaters, once they were one of the most powerful clans among the diamond dogs. Now they were nothing more than sniveling cowards. He remembered being like them once, weak and insignificant. He praised his king daily for sparing him from sharing their fate. He heard something approaching him. Tensing his powerful muscles, he prepared to strike whoever was foolish enough to dare approach him. He could smell them now, it was Third. Of all the things his master had given him, he was most grateful for his name. Unlike the other hell hounds, he was the only one that was found worthy of receiving a name. He remembered the day of his transformation clearly, when he was changed from a simple guardsdog into the Slave King’s personal huntsdog.

Toby, a large mastiff guardsdog shook as he tried to mask his presence. He smelt the coppery scent from the blood pooling around the fallen arch duke, who was still laying unmoving in the middle of ruined throne room. The horrible black creature called Nightmare, was having it’s way with the noble. Nightmare apparently tired of the archduke, returned to sit at the foot of the throne.

“Lord Darkpaw, save me,” Toby chanted repeatedly, under the unfeeling stone throne. He could hear the steady breathing of the great monster sitting above him. Shivering, he held his paws over his face hoping they wouldn’t notice him. Suddenly it was quiet, too quiet. Cautiously removing his paws from his eyes, he looked and saw the burning eyes of the terrible Nightmare staring inches from his face.

“You’re in her spot, you know,” the terrible one said, dragging the dog out from under his throne. “Now whatever should I do with you, I wonder?” Sitting back down, the god slayer looked down at the diamond dog shivering before him. Looking at the cowering diamond dog, he pondered how to proceed. From deep in her throat, Nightmare growled. Licking her lips, she waited in anticipation of her next meal.

Right before she leapt on top of the hapless diamond dog, the human raised his paw, “Stand down, Nightmare,” he said. “Perhaps, I have been too hasty in my anger, in vowing to destroy every last diamond dog.”

Looking down at the frightened creature, he was reminded of the dogs he had kept as pet when he was a child. Feeling a sense of nostalgia, the man leaned forward in his great stone throne. “Diamond dog, are you of the Gem Biter clan?” he asked.

“N... no, terrible one,” Toby whimpered. “Lord Darkpaw had diamond dogs from all the great clans serve as his guardsdogs.”

“You may call me the Slave King,” the human said, with a hint of temperance in his otherwise emotionless voice. “I am now the Lord of all the Earth, as decreed by the laws of the moot.”

When Toby heard this, he stopped shaking and bowed in reverence before the Slave King. “All glory to the Earth, oh Great Slave King,” he said in adulation.

Taken aback by the devotion the guardsdog was showing him, The Slave King looked down thoughtfully. “Would you willingly serve me, even though I slew your former master?” he asked in curiosity.

“You are the Lord under the Earth, and I am a diamond dog,” Toby replied, as if it was fact.

“What about the destruction of the Diamond Vale?” the Slave King countered. “So many perished in its destruction.”

“They’d offended you, it’s expected that you would punish them,” Toby said.

“What is your name, and how did you serve Darkpaw?” the Slave King asked.

“Toby, oh great one,” the guardsdog said. “I was a simple guardsdog, for Lord Darkpaw. I was responsible for patrolling the many passages and tunnels between the cities, keeping order for his domain.”

The Slave King sat thoughtfully on his throne, his desire for vengeance still burned hot. However, he also knew Lady Zephyr wouldn’t rest, until she had exacted her revenge against him. Additionally, Lord Ouroboros’ friendly warning about being ‘neighbors’, could only mean that he was already plotting against him. Triton obviously held no ill will towards him, judging by how he had voted during the moot. But, that didn’t mean he was an ally. At most, he decided that the Lawgiver was just not his enemy. Jormungandr was a hard one to read, most likely he had placed him here as a means to simply annoy the rest of the Pantheon. The winding serpent would most likely only ever give him enough rope to hang himself with, should his position become untenable. Luna obviously felt he was a menace, and would probably take action against him. She would need to be dealt with carefully. Discord, his only ally would be of no use. Even if he wasn’t collecting moss as a statue, he doubted that he would’ve provided much assistance beyond offering some advice.

Finally there was Celestia. Her motives seemed so alien and unreadable. He honestly couldn’t see why she hadn’t also voted in favor of his banishment, what did she hope to gain from all of this? Obviously his desire for revenge would throw the whole world into chaos, or at least seriously disrupt things for a great many of the inhabitants of Equestria. Yet, she had seemed unhappy about his banishment, and had even rescinded hers for a simple favor. However, that didn’t absolve her actions during the moot in trying to imprison him. She cared greatly about her ponies, and might decide to take steps to deal with him if he went too far. He would need to tread very carefully, lest he become like Darkpaw. Just now, he realized how precarious his position truly was. With the capital in ruins and no army to defend his interests, he would be easy prey for either Lady Zephyr or Lord Ouroboros. Obviously they expected him to run wild, drunk with his new found power. In fact, he had almost succumbed to the temptation. But now he would turn the tables on them, and beat them at their own game.

Deciding what must be done, the Slave King rested his hands on his lap. “Guardsdog Toby,” he said, “I have decided that my thirst for revenge against all diamond dogs is unjustified. However in my anger, I swore at the moot to destroy all who had hurt me. In order to save the diamond dogs from my wrath, I must utterly destroy the Gem Biter clan.”

Toby stood at attention, “Then they shall perish,” he said. “Give the order, and I’ll form a unit of guardsdogs to begin the culling.”

With a grim smile, the Slave King stood up from his throne. “Come Toby, approach my throne,” he said, as the guardsdog walked forward. “I decree that you are no longer my guardsdog.”

Toby looked crestfallen when he heard his king’s decree, but remained at attention. “If that is your will,” he said, “Great Slave King, then so be it.” Reaching out, the Slave King touched Toby’s forehead. Pain. Toby felt agonizing pain, as his body began twisting and reforming. Whimpering, Toby felt his bones thicken and his skin break, as boney protrusions jutted out from his flesh. Minutes later the transformation was complete. Toby looked as his reflection in a broken mirror on the ground. He looked nearly as fearsome as Nightmare now. His body was huge and his sleek coat was as black as the night. His burning red eyes felt as if they could pierce the darkness of the earth, and easily wrest from it all its hidden secrets. All along his joints fearsome spikes had sprouted, and his claws looked like they could now easily tear through metal. All in all, he was now a monster. Something that parents told their pups was lurking in the shadows, waiting to gobble them up if they misbehaved. Looking at his terrible reflection he felt something he hadn’t expected. Power, and he liked the feeling a lot. Looking up at the Slave King, Toby waited patiently for his next order.

The Great Slave King inspected his handiwork. He was pleased with his new servant. “You shall no longer be called Toby,” he said, “for you are now my huntsdog. My enemies are your quarry, and all shall tremble before your might. You shall be called Scourge, for you shall scourge all the Earth until your prey has been caught. Now go my huntsdog, herald my ascension both far and wide. Let no stone be unturned, no hidden place unsearched, until all the Gem Biters have been brought to me for judgment. Those you find worthy bring to me, they shall become your minions.”

Scourge let out a fearsome howl that shook the foundations of the world. Looking towards the still breathing arch duke, he looked at his liege questioningly. “What of him?” he asked in a voice both great and terrible. “Shall I end him, or is his torment not yet complete?”

“Scourge, leave him,” the Slave King said. “The arch duke is to be denied death, until he has paid his debts in full.”

Scourge began testing his muscles as he prepared to purge the ruins of the once great city of the taint of the Gem Biter clan, when his master raised his hand. “Once last thing, Scourge.” The Slave King commanded. “Any ponies you find currently in captivity are to be released unharmed, and spread the word. For now there’s to be a moratorium on enslaving ponies, until they have all been returned to their lands. Now go and enforce my will.”

Third looked expectantly at Scourge. “The Emerald Eaters are unsure of which direction the pup went,” he said.

Scourge narrowed his eyes, and smelled third’s scent.” I don’t smell any blood on you,” Scourge growled. “Why didn’t you punish them for their failure? Remember, your previous clan ties are meaningless now.”

Third grimaced, Scourge knew he had shown leniency to his previous clan mates. “I’m sorry Scourge,” he said, “it’s just that it was my brother who failed. He hadn’t discovered the scent until it was almost too cold to track.”

“Third, you know what this means don’t you?” Scourge asked.

“Yes Scourge,” Third said resolutely. “I willingly submit to punishment, for the dereliction of my duty.”

“Anything you wish to say before I continue?” Scourge asked his lieutenant.

“Just tell the Slave King I’m sorry for failing him,” Third replied, “and to please spare the Emerald Eater’s for this failure, it wasn’t their fault.” When Third finished speaking, Scourge used his mighty jaws to break his neck.

Seventh walked towards where the corpse of Third fell, and looked down at his former superior with contempt. “Scourge, shall I slay the dog who failed the Slave King?” he asked.

“No Sixth,” Scourge replied, “Third interceded on his behalf. Come, let us leave this place and resume the hunt.”

Scourge lifted up his head and howled, calling for his minions to come. In reply, the six other hell hounds responded with their dark and terrible cries. Leaving the corpse of Third behind them, Scourge, and the newly promoted Sixth ran west towards inner Equestria hunting for the last pup of the Gem Biter clan.

As the morning dew coated the coalesced over the earth near the warren of the Emerald Eaters, a smaller diamond dog mournfully howled.

On the Road to Londwhinium

As Clover the Clever walked together with Shanks along the lonely forest path towards Londwhinium, the feelings of despair that had been plaguing the blue unicorn this entire journey were starting to subside. Somehow, the youthful exuberance of the small brown diamond dog pup was almost infectious. Clover couldn’t help but smile when he saw Shanks hopeful optimism towards their impossible mission. In his youth, he had never given much thought about developing friendships with other ponies. There was always so much to learn, and so little time. By the time he had been accepted by Starswirl the bearded as his apprentice, he had discovered he had grown up and never bothered to gain any friends. Honestly, he couldn’t think of anypony close enough to consider anything more than a mere acquaintance. Traveling together with Shanks had shown him what he now knew he had been missing his whole life, friendship.

Clover’s musings was interrupted when he saw Shanks investigating a signpost up ahead. The pup sniffed at the wooden post several times, and then placed his nose to the ground. Zigzagging across the path and back towards the sign, Shanks faithfully followed his nose investigating the interesting scent he had found. With his tail wagging, Shanks lifted his head up to bark a few times towards Clover and ran down the opposite path.

“Shanks, wait!” Clover called out to his diamond dog companion. But the little pup didn’t pay him any heed, instead he ran as fast as his short legs could carry him.

“By Celestia’s mane, is that pup fast,” Clover muttered to himself, struggling to keep up.

Clover chased after Shanks weaving back and forth between the trees, until he came to a clearing near a well. Near the well were a few abandoned bags with their contents strew all over the ground. Pawing at the ground, Shanks stopped and tried climbing up the sides of the stone well, “Arf, arf, arf,” he barked.

“What is it shanks,” Clover asked. “Did somepony fall in the well?”

“Not just somepony,” echoed a voice from deep inside the well, “actually sometaurus and somepony I suppose you could say.”

Shanks stopped pawing at the well and looked inquisitively at Clover. “Who do you think is down there?” Shanks asked, wagging his tail.

Lighting up his horn, Clover peered down into the darkness of the well. Even with his brightly illuminated horn, he was unable to see very far into the inky depths of the well. “I’m not sure who’s down there,” he advised the pup. “But somepony needs our help, and I intend to give it.”

“That’s sometaurus plus one,” the voice said, correcting Clover. “But any assistance you could provide would be greatly appreciated in this matter.”

“Quickly Shanks,” Clover said, “help me find some vines.”

Happily, Shanks followed after Clover into the brush looking for vines. After a few minutes he found exactly what they needed. Spying a vine, he grabbed one end with his mouth and pulled as hard as he could. With a final sharp tug, the vine gave way sending Shanks sprawling to the ground.

“Good job Shanks,” Clover said, levitating the vine in front of him. Using his magic, he transmuted the vine into a sturdy rope. After securing the rope to a nearby tree, he gave the rope a sharp tug with his mouth a few times. Satisfied it should hold anyponys weight, he lowered the rope into the open mouth of the well. “Okay, I’m sending you down a rope,” Clover shouted into the well.

“Much obliged friend,” the voice responded. “We’re climbing up now.”

Clover heard the rope straining against the weight being placed on it. Worried that the rope might break, he activated his horn and strengthened the rope with his magic. He gasped, when he saw what was climbing out of the well; a heavily armored, blue minotaur wielding a battleax, and curiously also a small green seapony floating in a magic bubble holding onto the minotaur’s back.

“Oh Sir Stouthorn,” the seapony said to the minotaur, looking up at the sun relieved. “I never thought we would ever see the sun again.”

“Nonsense Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn advised his companion, while brushing some dry leaves off his dripping armor, “I knew that we would eventually be assisted by brave adventurers like ourselves.”

“If you say so sir…” Seafoam replied, as he began sorting through the strewn saddlebags on the ground.

Seeing Clover and Shanks, Sir Stouthorn bowed deeply before them, sweeping his cloak aside with a great flourish. “I am Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’, he said, the sun gleaming off his impossibly white teeth. “And this is Seafoam, my loyal page. We are ever so grateful for the assistance you provided. Allow us to journey with you, and we shall see you safely to your destination, for the Everfree forest can be a tad bit dangerous. May I have the name of our rescuers?”

“I am Clover the Clever, and the pup is Shanks,” Clover replied.

“Well, Clover the Clever and Shanks the pup,” Sir Stouthorn said reverently, “you have the undying thanks of this old knight.”

Clover looked up at the large minotaur, and his seapony companion. “Well, we were happy to help you,” he said, unsure of the minotaur’s offer, “but we’re on our way to the Castle of the Pony Sisters, and we wouldn’t want to delay you on your travels.”

“How fortuitous!” Sir Stouthorn heartily bellowed, excited at the omen. “We just happen to be headed there to obtain the ultimate quest.”

“Aroo, ultimate quest?” Shanks asked, tilting his head inquisitively.

“Yes good pup,” Sir Stouthorn replied, biting into an apple he had removed from a bag attached to his belt, “a quest that will be immortalized in song, and win my page his knighthood.”

“Really, Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, as he finished organizing the packs. “We’ve haven’t yet received the quest yet. What if all we get is a task to deliver a message?”

“Then it shall be a message of great importance!” Sir Stouthorn declared.

“Well,” Clover said to the excitable minotaur, “since we’re heading the same direction, I suppose it would be all right to travel the rest of the way together.”

“Superb,” Sir Stouthorn said reaching out his massive hand towards the much smaller unicorn, “you’ll have my ax at your disposal, for as long as you require it.”

Clover looked up at the large minotaur; gingerly he placed his right front hoof in the knight’s outstretched hand. Clasping his hoof, the Minotaur shook it vigorously. Clover didn’t know what to make of his new acquaintances. A diamond dog pup was one thing, but now he had a seapony and of all things a minotaur as traveling companions.

Floating behind them, Seafoam was busy reading his maps while looking for the best route to take through the Everfree forest, when Shanks walked up behind him. “What you reading seapony?” Shanks asked, sniffing at the seaponies magic bubble.

“Oh just some maps,” Seafoam replied, trying to balance several maps in his flippers. Looking at the pup, he smiled as he thought of an idea, “Hey Shanks, wasn’t it. Care to help me carry our supplies?”

Shanks wagged his tail excitedly. “Oh sure, mister seapony. I love to help!”

Seafoam smiled in delight, when he heard the diamond dog agree to help. Finally he could offload one of the heavier packs on somepony else. “Okay, Shanks,” he said, placing one of the heavier packs on the pups back. “Hold still, while I secure the saddlebag. By the way there’s no need to call me mister seapony.”

Shanks waited patiently, while the seapony tightened the straps around his body. While the pack was a bit heavy, he didn’t really feel it was too much for him to carry. “Okay, seapony let’s go!” he barked happily.

“Okay Shanks,” Seafoam replied, “but you can me Seafoam, instead of seapony.”

Shanks wagged his tail in response. “Okay mister Seafoam,” Shanks said.

Seafoam threw up his hooves in surrender, trailing behind the excitable pup.

Several hours had passed, and the traveling companions were sitting in front of a campfire trying to keep warm in the cooling night air. After placing more firewood on the fire, Sir Stouthorn sat back down, resuming eating his stew. “So tell me Clover,” the minotaur asked the unicorn, “that’s an interesting cap, wherever did you get it?”

Clover looked up, raising his eyes up from his half-finished bowl of stew. “Oh this hat belongs to my Master, Starswirl the Bearded,” he replied.

“You mean the Starswirl the Bearded, who singlehoofedly sealed the gates to Tartarus?” Seafoam asked, lifting his muzzle out of his bowl.

“Well he didn’t exactly do it all by himself…” Clover tried explaining.

“Was that the same Starswirl, who sealed the Smooze back in its black prison?” asked Sir Stouthorn, his curiosity piqued, by the possible retelling of exploits that only Clover might know.

“Master Starswirl’s adventures are quite famous,” Clover replied, “but he’s quite the humble pony. He’s never really discussed them with me, so I don’t know much about what happened beyond what the official histories say.”

Sir Stouthorn’s eyes revealed his disappointment in not getting to hear a first hoof recounting of Starswirl the Bearded’s epic adventures. “That’s too bad Clover, he said returning to his stew. “Perhaps if you like, I could regale you with a few of our recent adventures instead.”

At the word adventures, Shanks head shot up from his bowl. “Were they exciting mister Sir?” He asked, rapt in attention at Sir Stouthorn.

Sir Stouthorn gave out a hearty laugh. “Oh, ho, ho, ho, well it was pretty exciting. Don’t you think so Seafoam?” he asked his page.

“Oh, I don’t know about that sir,” Seafoam replied several feet away, gathering more wood for the fire. “I mean charging into a dragon’s maw, right before it expelled its dragons fire might be considered more reckless than adventurous.”

“Aroo,” Shanks said, his tongue lolling out of his mouth. “What happened, next?”

“Well…” Sir Stouthorn continued.

“Oh bollocks,” Sir Stouthorn said, charging headfirst into the dragons open maw. Leaping high into the air with his weapon at the ready, he cried out, “For Great Justice!”

Seafoam could scarcely believe his eyes, when he saw the minotaur leaping into the waiting maw of the great beast. “My master must have finally lost his mind,” Seafoam sighed, reaching into his pack for his trident. Deciding on a steep angle of attack, he leapt high into the air with his trident fully extended.

Currently, the green dragon seemed to be more concerned with the minotaur then with his tiny seapony companion. Before the dragon was able to release its burning flames, Sir Stouthorn managed to bury his ax deep in the emerald scales of the great beast’s snout. The Dragon thrashed in pain, trying to claw at the knight holding onto to the ax buried in its scales.

“For the Lawgiver,” Seafoam cried out in frustration. Even if this was to be his last quest with his master, he was glad that Sir Stouthorn would be remembered in a great song at least. His trident was aimed squarely at the dragon’s eye, at the last minute the beast moved its head. Seafoam found himself dangling from its ear, like some sort of odd earring.

“Sir Stout… Stouthorn,” Seafoam managed to squeak out, while being knocked back and forth wildly by the dragon’s erratic movements, “please tell me you have a plan.”

“My… my… goo… good… Sea… Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn stammered out, as he tried to keep his tenuous grip on his battleax, “we just have to tire out the beast, is all.”

The dragon hearing their conversation, tilted back its head and roared, causing birds for miles around to leave their perches in fright. It was seriously annoyed, no matter what it tried these two morsels just wouldn’t let go. Unfurling its wings, the dragon began a steady rhythm of flapping, and took off high into the air.

“Aiiieee!” screamed a terrified Seafoam holding onto his trident for dear life.

“I know Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn replied through gritted teeth, the force of the wind distending his face. “It’s quite exhilarating isn’t it?”

The dragon reaching the apex of its climb tucked in its wings, and dived back downwards towards the earth in a death defying rush to meet the ground. Gently extending its wings out, the dragon began spinning wildly as if in a dance with the sky. Sir Stouthorn was getting pretty winded, he didn’t want to admit it but this quest might not end up as a success for him. Pulling himself forward towards the beast’s great maw, he found that the scales were rough, perfect for maintaining his grip. Sir Stouthorn did the only thing he could, grab his arms around its maw and keep it closed, hoping for the best.

“Seafoam, we have the scoundrel on the ropes now,” Sir Stouthorn declared, when they were less than a hundred feet above the ground.”

“If you say so, sir,” Seafoam said, not entirely as convinced as his master and hoping the impending crash didn’t hurt too much.

The dragon tried expelling some flames to slow its descent, but found that it was unable. In a panic, the beast shook its head back and forth futilely, but the minotaur and seapony held fast. Altering its course the dragon extended its wings as widely as possible and tried slowing its descent by crashing into a strand of young trees.

All Seafoam could see before him was their impending deaths, as the thicket came rushing at him. With a shuddering crash the dragon broke through hundreds of feet of trees and brush, until it came to a complete stop. Opening his eyes Seafoam saw that the dragon was stunned, and Sir Stouthorn had already freed his ax and was ready to dispatch the troublesome beast. Freeing himself from the dragon’s ear, Seafoam floated over towards his liege, trident at the ready.

“See what I told you, young Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn said, flourishing his ax in an impressive display of martial prowess.” The quest always provides.”

“Quickly, Sir Stouthorn. Before the dragon recovers!” Seafoam warned his master.

“Nonsense, my page,” Sir Stouthorn declared, “the rules of chivalry, requires we allow the knave a chance to repent of their misdeeds.”

“My poor children,” wept a loud voice, “how shall they ever survive now?” Both Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam looked towards the direction the voice came from. The green dragon was utterly exhausted. From half closed eyes steaming tears escaped, rolling down its snout and falling to the earth below.

“I beg your pardon madam,” Sir Stouthorn said, removing his helmet in respect. “Had I known you were a mother, I would never have accosted you so.”

“Please good knight,” the dragoness pleaded. “Slay me if you must, but spare my hatchlings.”

In shame for his earlier misconduct, Sir Stouthorn wept three bitter tears. “Madam, you have my word no further harm will come to you or your brood,” he said, wiping the tears away with a fine silk handkerchief.

“Oh, a thousand blessings upon your nest and your brood mother,” the dragoness said in gratitude. The dragoness let out a few chirps. Minutes later, five small emerald green dragon hatchlings flew to their mother’s side. Expectantly, they growled eager to be fed. “I’m sorry my children,” she said. “There are no more gems to be had at the moment. Perhaps, we can find some overlooked gem deposits from the mountains yonder.”

When Sir Stouthorn saw the mountains in the distance, he knew that neither the hatchlings, nor their mother would make the long trip without sustenance. “Seafoam, hand me our gem satchel please,” the knight said.

“Oh sure, Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam replied, handing a large and heavy sack to his master.

“Take these gems with our blessings lady dragon,” Sir Stouthorn said without regret. “May the Lawgiver guide you and your brood safely to your destination.”

“But that’s all our funds…,” Seafoam objected, before Sir Stouthorn placed his large hand over his page’s mouth.

In gratitude the dragoness picked up the bag of gems, feeding her hungry children. “Thank you for your kindness, sir knight,” she said. Removing a thick scale from her belly, she gently handed it to Sir Stouthorn. “Take my scale as a token of gratitude for rescuing a lady in distress. Should you ever find yourself near the Wurm Crag Mountains and need assistance, my clan will gladly aid you.”

“My lady, what brings you and your family so far from dragon lands? Surely over there, there are gems enough to feed a thousand dragons many times over?” Sir Stouthorn asked, puzzled why she would risk leaving the relative safety of her clan behind, to go half-way across Equestria.

“Good sir,” the dragoness replied, the gems have nearly all been eaten. Lord Darkpaw has turned his back on both diamond dogs, and dragons equally. There are no more gems to be had in the dragon lands.”

“Then that explains all the dragon attacks we’ve been hearing about,” Seafoam said.

“Yes, little seapony,” the dragoness replied. “I’m ashamed to admit, I too have been forced into raiding settlements to just feed myself and my children.”

“Fear not, my lady,” Sir Stouthorn said, “The gems we provided should get you to the mountains, and I’m sure the mountain will provide more than enough gems for your needs.”

"Thank you good sir,” the dragoness said, securing the remaining gems on one of her spines. “Come children, we must make haste to the mountains before the night is upon us.” Unfurling her wings, the dragoness took off into the air, with her hatchlings following closely behind.

"Well I’m sure the B.A.ST.A.R.D.S at the harper’s guild will give us at least a song or two from this quest” Sir Stouthorn said, cheerfully sharpening his ax. “What next on the itinerary, Seafoam?”

“But all our money…” Seafoam said, realizing that they were now destitute.

“Let that be a worry for tomorrow, so what’s there to eat I’m starving?” Sir Stouthorn replied, rubbing his stomach in anticipation of his next meal.

Clover could scarcely believe his ears, the dragons and diamond dogs were also starving? This was worse than his master had initially thought. “I can scarcely believe you managed to survive such an ordeal,” Clover said. “Dragons are incredibly powerful creatures.”

“You’re not the only one,” Seafoam retorted, rubbing his bruised ribs. “By the way, thanks for sharing provisions with us, once we reach the Castle of the Pony Sisters we’ll be able to pay you back and then some.”

“No it’s alright,” Clover replied. “Master Starswirl always said, ‘the days not done till you can help somepony.’”

“Well your master sounds like a very kind and wise stallion,” Seafoam said yawning.

“By the way how do you ever end up inside the well?” Clover asked.

Believe it or not it was another unicorn, pink to be precise and carrying a young blue dragon on her back.” Seafoam said. “We had just stopped to eat lunch…”

“Excellent fair as always, lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, rubbing his stomach. I don’t know about you, but questing always gives me an appetite.”

Running out of the trees and into the clearing by the well, a pink unicorn with a tiny blue dragon riding on its back was galloping as fast as it could go. “Huff, huff, huff, Slick did we lose him?” the unicorn asked her dragon companion.

Looking warily up in the sky, Slick squinted trying to spy anything moving above them. “Nope Showboat, looks like the coast is clear,” he said.

Spying the minotaur and seapony eating by the well, the pink unicorn used her magic to preen for a moment, and then trotted over towards them. “Good sirs, could you possibly find it in your heart to aid a lady in distress?” Showboat asked, fluttering her eyelashes demurely at Seafoam.

Seafoam’s pale green skin slowly turned three shades of red, as he nearly fainted in embarrassment. “Ye, yes, we would be honored to aid a lady as lovely as yourself,” he managed to stammer out.

Sir Stouthorn, seeing his flustered page knelt down on one knee and took Showboat’s dainty hoof, kissing it lightly he looked into her sky blue eyes. “Please forgive him my lady,” he said, with all the poise and grace of a refined gentlebull, “he’s unaccustomed to the feminine charms of the fairer sex.”

Pulling her hoof up to her muzzle, Showboat tittered gently, “Oh you flatter good sir,” she replied. “My name is Showboat, and my dragon companion is Slick. May I have the pleasure of knowing the name of such a gentlecolt as yourself?”

“Certainly, my fair lady,” the minotaur said bowing deeply. “I am Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’, and my young page is Seafoam. Should you need any assistance, ask my page he will provide anything you require.”

“Well, we lost all of our food, and we would be most grateful for anything you could spare,” Showboat said demurely.

“Of course my lady,” Sir Stouthorn said, opening up their food satchel. “Seafoam, be a good lad and go with Slick to fetch some fresh water from the well, while I stoke up the fire.”

“Of course Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, floating towards the well.

Following closely behind him Slick looked at his magic bubble. “Seafoam, that’s some pretty impressive magic you have there,” he said.

“Why thank you Slick,” Seafoam said, trying to grab a hold of the rope inside the well. “It’s a gift from the Lawgiver himself. Seaponies that wish to become knights receive the bubble so they can move about safely on land.”

“Does that mean if you wanted to, you could fly down the well and come back up?” Slick asked pointedly.

“Oh no, Slick,” Seafoam replied, still unable to grab a hold of the rope. “There’s not enough room down there to maneuver, so I’d be quite stuck if I fell down. Why do you ask…?”

“Oh, no reason,” Slick replied, giving the seapony a hard push. With a look of shock on his face, Seafoam fell down the well before he could utter a sound, followed moments later by a small splash. Wearing a smug grin he called out, “Oh my gosh. Sir Stouthorn. Come quickly.”

Both Sir Stouthorn and Showboat trotted over towards the well, “What happened, son,” the knight asked in concern.

Feigning tears, Slick brought his hands up to cover his face. “Oh I’m so sorry Sir Stouthorn,” the dragon lied, “We were trying to grab the rope for the well, and I started slipping. Seafoam grabbed me and fell in himself. What if he hit his head and drowned?”

“Ho, ho, ho,” Sir Stouthorn laughed, “he may end up all wet, but Seafoam will be all right. I just need to extend a rope down to help him climb out.”

Showboat magically grabbed the well’s rope, and tied it around Sir Stouthorn’s waist. “Sir Stouthorn, my magic will hold you securely. Lean over the well, and see if Seafoam’s okay to climb back up.”

“Capital idea, Lady Showboat,” Sir Stouthorn said, leaning precariously over the mouth of the well. “Seafoam can you hear me?”

“Ugh, my head,” Seafoam’s voice reverberated out from the well. “Wait, Sir Stouthorn it’s a trap!”

“What’s a trap?” Sir Stouthorn asked in concern, right before the rope around his waist stopped holding him. He fell headfirst into the dark well with only enough time to cry out, “Oh Bollocks,” followed closely by a large splash moments later.

“That trap, Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam replied dryly.

“As you can see Clover, it was quite fortuitous that you came when you did,” Sir Stouthorn said, adding more wood to the campfire.

“Grrrr, the pretty unicorn is a bad pony,” growled Shanks. “She needs to be worked in the mines.”

“Now hold on there, young pup,” Sir Stouthorn said, holding up his hands. “Before we go off rushing headlong into bringing that mare to justice, we need to find out her side of the story first.”

Out from a nearby tree, a griffin with rainbow hued wings jumped out of the shadows landing in front of them. “Which way did that little tart go?” he snarled.

In shock, nearly everyone was bowled over in surprise. Quickly drawing his ax, Sir Stouthorn readied his weapon, “Proper folks have no business being out at this late hour,” he said, pointing the ax menacingly at the intruder. “Neighbor I ask that you back away slowly, unless you want trouble.”

Unfazed by the large blue minotaur or his sharp looking ax, the griffin shrieked once and glared defiantly at the party. “Just tell me what I want to know, and I’ll leave you in peace,” the griffin said. “However if you’re protecting that little hussy, I’ll make you regret it.”

“Sir, now calm down,” Clover advised the griffin, “there’s no need to resort to violence. Perhaps, if everypony introduces themselves first, we could discuss this matter like civilized creatures.”

“Very well,” the griffin snarled, sitting down by the fire. “My name is Shaw, and that pink unicorn stole a very valuable item from me.”

“Then we have something in common then,” Seafoam said. “We were tricked, by the pink unicorn, and her dragon companion as well.”

“Is the dragon small and blue, and goes by the name of Slick?” Shaw asked, barely containing his anger.

“Yes,” Sir Stouthorn said, with an annoyed look on his face, remembering just how cold the water in the well had been, “that little fellow and his unicorn mistress, nearly drowned us both in a well not too far from here.”

“I knew that little bucker was in cahoots with that slut!” Shaw roared, clawing a nearby tree in anger with his talons, leaving deep gashes in its trunk.

“Shaw, perhaps we should introduce ourselves first,” Clover said, extending a hoof in greeting. “My name is Clover the Clever, and the pup over there is Shanks. The minotaur is Sir Stouthorn, and his seapony companion is Seafoam.”

Sir Stouthorn bowed politely to the griffin, while Seafoam floated over, offering him some of the rolls they had been eating. Shaw gratefully accepted the bread and began eating it. Shanks looked curiously at the griffin and barked inquisitively, “Where did you get those wings, mister griffin?” the pup asked excitedly. After smelling the griffin few times, he growled a bit. “Is the bad pretty pony your wife?”

Shaw glared at the pup, “No she’s nothing of the sort,” he said defensively, “but as far as my wings are concerned, they were a gift from two ravens, Lugh and Loki. So I could catch up with Showboat.”

“By the Lawgiver’s trident!” Sir Stouthorn swore. “This is an omen indeed. Tell me griffin Shaw, did they happen to say anything else?”

“Only something about ‘looking to the Mistress of the night, to guide my path forward’,” Shaw replied. “I honestly have no idea what they were referring to, and I really don’t care. I only want my bridle back.”

“That wouldn’t be a bridle of peace, now would it?” Clover asked shrewdly.

“How did you…?” Shaw started to say, before closing his beak shut. “No, it’s just a plain ordinary bridle nothing more. It just has sentimental value to me.”

Seafoam looked at the dying fire, “Perhaps we can continue this conversation tomorrow,” he said. We’ll need to get up early if we’re going to catch Showboat and her accomplice before she reaches Londwhinium.”

With eyes heavy with sleep, Shaw yawned in agreement. “Yes as dark as this forest is, I would never have a chance of finding her before first light,” he replied.

Sir Stouthorn stood up and walked a short distance away from the campfire, “Allow me my friends, to take the first watch. Then Seafoam, Clover, and Shaw can have their turns.”

Agreeing to the arrangement of their watch, everypony laid down besides the fire to fall asleep. While the fire slowly burned, sending flames towards the nighttime sky. Sir Stouthorn began singing softly towards the full moon:

“Hear, Goddess queen, diffusing silver light, Bull-horn'd, and wand'ring thro' the gloom of Night.

With stars surrounded, and with circuit wide. Luna, Goddess of the Moon

Night's torch extending, through the heav'ns you ride.

With silv'ry rays you shine, and now full-orb'd, now tending to decline.

Mother of ages, fruit-producing Moon, whose amber orb makes Night's reflected noon:

Lover of ponies, splendid queen of night, all-seeing pow'r, bedeck'd with starry light,

Lover of vigilance, the foe of strife, in peace rejoicing, and a prudent life:

Fair lamp of Night, its ornament and friend, who giv'st to Nature's works their destin'd end.

Queen of the stars, all-wise Luna, hail!

Deck'd with a graceful robe and ample veil. Come, blessed Goddess, prudent, starry, bright,

Come, moony-lamp, with chaste and splendid light, shine on these sacred rites with prosp'rous rays,

And pleas'd accept thy suppliants' mystic praise.”

Finishing the ancient hymn, Sir Stouthorn stood with his back to the fire like a sentinel. As long as he stood, nothing would harm those under his charge.

Meanwhile, just on the outskirts of the Everfree forest stood a beast as black as the night. Lifting its nose towards the air a few times, it processed the multitude of scents it found wafting through the breeze. Although the trail was cold, the pup could have only gone one way. Into the Everfree. Even for a monster such as himself, the Everfree gave him pause. Looking deep into the darkness of the Everfree, even his burning red eyes couldn’t pierce its inky depths. It was no small matter to enter that strange place, especially at night. Lifting up his muzzle he released a low howl that exuded power. Slowly, from the tall grasses of the meadow bordering the Everfree, seven other hounds as frightening joined him. At the edge of the forest, they awaited his command.

“Remember my hounds, let doom be your watchword and death be your passing,” the great doomhound said, his voice as quiet as death’s passing. “By his iron crown, show no mercy. For the strong shall rule and the weak serve. Thus commands the Great Slave King. Now go, tear the forest apart if you have to, and when you find the pup destroy him and any who harbor him.”

With a howl that made even death itself pause, all seven of the hounds rushed into the Everfree to hunt their prey. Shaking his head lightly, his black coat reflected Luna’s full moon as he too ran into the Everfree forest.

Perched high overhead listening in was an ancient owl. Hooting, it left its perch and flew deep into the Everfree forest towards parts unknown.

Shaw had just been woken up; his watch had only just begun when he heard an owl overhead hooting. “Whooo, who, who,” the owl seemed to ask.

Narrowing his eyes in anger at the noisy intruder, he tried throwing a pinecone at the annoying bird. To his surprise, it caught it in its talons then dropped it back on his head. “Just who, who, who, do you think you are?” the owl demanded, pointing a talon at the griffin accusingly.

“Be gone bird, or I may get hungry for some breakfast,” Shaw said quietly.

“Who, who, who,” the owl laughed, “Perhaps I shall not warn you then.”

“Warn me of what,” Shaw asked in curiosity.

“I am Strix, the guardian of dreams,” the owl said, “and I have a gift for you, and a warning.”

“Say your piece, and be gone,” Shaw said.

Dropping a perfectly round stone at Shaw’s feet, the owl returned to its perch. “He who reigns under all, has sent for one of you,” the owl warned.

“Why should I believe you, bird?” Shaw asked.

“My cousins have already bestowed upon you a gift,” Strix hooted. “Now wake the others and make haste, if you reach the winding one, he’s promised to grant you safe passage to the start of your journey.”

“How do I use your gift, Strix,” Shaw asked in confusion.

Strix said nothing but instead swooped overhead, until he disappeared leaving behind only a few feathers and some grey mist. As the mist dispersed, Strix’s voice echoed through the night air, “Flee and make haste to the winding one. The stone will aid you when you need it.”

Placing the stone in his bag, Shaw shook Sir Stouthorn. “Rise, we need to leave immediately,” he said.

Groggily, Sir Stouthorn rose. “Waking us up a little early eh, Shaw,” the knight asked a bit perturbed that his dream had been interrupted. It had been ‘The Dream’. Yeah you know, the one where he saved the twelve princesses from a tower full of nightmarish creatures. Right before receiving his reward, he was woken up, and now he wasn’t feeling very happy about it.

“I’ve just received a warning from Strix, the guardian of Dreams,” Shaw explained.

“What, Strix himself warned us!” Sir Stouthorn shouted. “Things must be desperate indeed.” Rousing everypony up, he banged on the soup pot from last night’s dinner. “Hurry, we must break camp as quickly as possible. Great misfortune is about to fall upon us.”

“Seafoam slowly blinked, his mind still addled from lack of sleep. “What are you talking about Sir Stouthorn?” he asked his mentor, slightly perturbed about the early hour.

“I was given a warning by Strix the guardian of dreams,” Shaw said, “he claimed that ‘He who reigns under all’ is after one of us, whatever that means. And that if we can reach the winding one he would grant us safe passage to the start of my journey.”

Shanks eyes went wide with fright when he heard Shaw speak. “Aroo, he howled. “The not-Darkpaw has come for us. The bad dogs are coming, we must run.”

Clover, using his magic to picked up the frightened pup, “Shanks, don’t worry we’ll protect you from them,” he said nuzzling the frightened diamond dog with his muzzle. Shanks appreciatively licked Clover in return.

Seafoam floated over to them, “Come on, let’s break camp and make our way to the winding one.”

Shaw felt confused by all these cryptic messages; he didn’t like not knowing where he was headed, all he wanted was his revenge against her. “Who exactly is the winding one anyways?” he asked.

Tightening his final saddlebag, Clover levitated a map in front of Shaw. “See the river that cuts right through the middle of the Everfree forest?” he asked.

“Yes,” Shaw replied.

“That’s Jormungandr’s Way,” Clover explained, “he must be promising to keep us safe until we can reach Londwhinium.”

“Fortunately for us,” Seafoam interrupted, “we are less than an hour’s trot, away from the river. Let’s make haste.”

Stomping out the campfire Sir Stouthorn smiled, “Come, and let’s see if we can make it in half that time.”

Hurrying, the weary and tired travelers left their dying campfire to escape their unknown pursuers.

Ten minutes later, a large black hound pawed at the still shouldering ashes of the abandoned campfire. The crushed grasses all around the campsite each had their own story and scent. Smelling deeply, the beast smelt a unicorn possessing powerful magic, a griffin mated to a unicorn mare, a seapony far from home, and a minotaur both strong and proud. However, these were not the ones he was hunting. Smelling the ground further, he found a scent both familiar and foreign. The scent of the last Gem Biter. Pleased with his discovery, the hound as dark as death’s own shroud pulled back his head and released a howl. The howl cut through the early morning’s air like a scythe. In response, seven other howls just as terrible were returned. Satisfied that they were on the way, the great beast began running after its prey.

The travelers were making excellent time towards Jormungandr’s Way, when a terrible howl echoed through the air, breaking silence of the Everfree forest. “The bad dogs are coming!” whined Shanks in fear. “Run, run, run. We must run!” Taking off as fast as he could, he ran towards the riverbed down the path.

“Arooooo!” a howl was heard to their right, left, and directly behind them. “Oh Celestia,” Clover exclaimed in terror, galloping as hard as he could.

By now, the party could see glimpses of the cruel beasts that were chasing after them. The thick brush and trees every so often would break away in patches showing their terrible dark forms.

“Huff, huff, huff. Shaw,” Sir Stouthorn said laboring under the weight of his armor. “See to Shanks safety. I’ll try slowing these knaves down.”

Nodding in agreement, Shaw flew on ahead. Spying Shanks running as fast he could, he called out, “Shanks, grab ahold of my claw.”

Shanks too frightened to understand keep running as fast as he could. “Buck it all to hades,” Shaw swore, narrowly missing the diamond dog pup. Making a second pass, he saw that the hounds were closing in fast. “With a shrill shriek, he opened his talons and dived towards the creatures. When they saw the griffin moving in for the attack, they started scattering.

Clover saw what Shaw was doing and lit up his horn, soon his whole body was flush with magic. Channeling as much power as he dared, he uttered a single word, “Grow!”

For miles around his position, plants all over the Everfree forest began growing at accelerated rates. In seconds, thorny thickets were on either side of the path. Clover smiled to himself when he heard the yelps of the beasts fighting against this new plant menace.

Flying high overhead Shaw gave Clover the thumbs up and flashed him a grin. “Clover that was amazing,” he said, rejoining them on the path. I think we’ll make it safely.”

“Where’s Shanks?” Sir Stouthorn asked in concern.

“I tried grabbing him, but he was too scared to listen,” Shaw replied. “So I thought I would help scatter these things to buy him time to cross the river.”

“Seafoam, get ready!” Sir Stouthorn commanded, flexing his mighty muscles in preparation. Nodding in agreement, Seafoam launched himself high into the air. Before landing, the minotaur punched the magic bubble as hard as he could, sending Seafoam flying high into the air.

“Shanks, hold on I’m coming for you,” Seafoam said, as he headed towards the river. Spying that the pup was running like Hades itself was after him, Seafoam adjusted his course landing near the pup. Grabbing hold of the pup, he launched himself back into the air. And not a moment too soon, as two of the beasts jumped out of the thorn wall, covered in blood and foaming at the mouth. Using his trident, Seafoam thrust it at the great hounds in an effort to get them to keep their distance.

Shaw flying overhead, saw that Seafoam was about to be overwhelmed by the hounds. Unfurling his rainbow hued wings, he dived towards the two beasts snapping at the seaponies fins. Spinning as he dived forward, his body formed a vortex of wind. When he hit the two beasts, they were flung to opposite sides of the path and deep into the thorny thicket now growing there.

“Seafoam, huff,” Shaw wheezed. “We’re almost home safe.”

From out of the thicket, one of the black beasts leapt on top of Shaw. On top of the griffin, it tried to get purchase of the griffin’s neck to break it. Right before its jaws snapped shut, the massive fists of justice belonging to Sir Stouthorn, punched the beast off of him and back into the dense thicket from where it came.

By now the dry river bed was before them, all they needed to do now was cross less than fifty feet and they would reach the banks of Jormungandr’s Way. All around him, Clover heard the bloodthirsty howls of the beasts that were after them. Knowing he had no choice, he would release the little magic he had remaining in him. Gathering all the magic he could, his horn and body became as radiant as Celestia’s own sun. Releasing all the pent up energy out through his horn, he spoke a single word before collapsing in exhaustion, “Burn!”

Immediately, all the plant life for miles around them burst into flames. The creatures caught in the thicket were now yelping in terror as the inferno was devouring the Everfree forest. Seeing the unconscious clover at his feet, Sir Stouthorn picked the unicorn up and began hoofing it as fast as he could to the banks of the waiting river. When his hooves touched the dry and smooth stones of the riverbed, he knew they were now safe. With the heat from the fire and smoke filling the air, he found it difficult to breathe. To his right, he saw Seafoam carrying the frightened Shanks, with his trident at the ready. On his left, he saw Shaw running besides him. Now halfway across the riverbed and with the towers of Londwhinium in sight, the knight pushed himself to keep moving. Looking behind him he saw that eight beasts each dark and terrible as a nightmare, were crossing the riverbed with the intent to kill them all.

Before they could move any further across the dried up Jormungandr’s Way, the largest of the hounds cut them off and snarled. Quickly checking his flanks, he saw that they were now surrounded. Placing the unconscious Clover down, Sir Stouthorn readied his ax for battle. Besides him, Seafoam and Shaw prepared themselves to fight for their very survival.

The great beast growled once, and then sat down on its hind quarters. The other seven followed its example, and waited. After a minute of looking at the oddly assembled group, the beast opened its maw. “I bid thee greetings, oh mighty warriors,” it said, its voice like a mountain grinding away at the earth. “For few have been able to withstand our might, and live to tell the tale. In honor of your bravery, might, and skill, tell me your names so you may be immortalized for all time.”

Sir Stouthorn winded and tired, raised his weapon threateningly, “Tell us your name fiend, so we may honor you when you’ve been slain and buried,” he said, defiant in the face of certain death.

Laughing, the mighty black beast opened its maw revealing rows of razor sharp teeth. “I am Scourge, the huntsdog,” he said. “No matter where my quarry shall hide, I will find them and destroy them. Come now mighty warriors, time to enter your eternal rest. I shall personally guide your souls to the great pit and beyond.”

“Oh is that so Scourge?” said a booming voice, shaking the earth like a torrent of crashing waters.

“Tell your master,” the voice commanded, “I may not be his enemy, but he shall not meddle in my affairs!”

“Who dares challenge the will of the Great Slave King?” Scourge snarled in defiance.

In response, the river bed began filling with water. Unsure of what was happening, Scourge looked around worriedly. Moments later the great hound looked upstream and saw to his horror, a raging torrent of water in the shape of a great serpent crashing down through the dry river bed. All the hounds attempted retreating before the torrent slammed into them.

Sir Stouthorn could only look helplessly as he saw the wall of water about to smash into them. Before they could move, the great serpent of water flooded and raged through the river bed. The raging river overflowed its embankment and extinguished the ranging flames burning the Everfree, and washed the hell hounds downstream. Almost as soon as it began, the river receded and once again became dry.

Clover woke up dry and warm, the cave he found himself in was very cozy. Near the bed he was lying on, was a delicious smelling bowl of porridge and a few apples. Feeling his empty stomach urge him on, he began to greedily devouring the food. Once he had eaten his fill, he wondered out of the room and deeper into the cave. There he saw an enormous serpent coiled up on a soft cushion. Looking up at the creature, he saw that its soft blue scales seemed to almost be flowing like running water. Listening to it snoring seemed reminiscent of a running river. Clover sat down and watched as the great serpent slept. He found it strangely, very relaxing and allowed his mind to wander. He sat and thought of his master, and the cottage they shared in the woods. He thought back to the times before the all strife, before the elements warred with each other. Thinking, he wondered what had happened to his companions.

“Little pony,” a voice said, gentle and kind. “Your friends are all safe, for now. Did you enjoy watching me sleep?”

“Who said that?” Clover asked in surprise.

“I did little pony,” the great serpent said, opening its eyes and turning towards him.

Staring deeply into the grey eyes of the mighty serpent, Clover felt he might know all the secrets of the world. “Yes, I did enjoy watching you rest,” Clover said. “Thank you for your generous hospitality.”

“It was my pleasure my little pony,” the great serpent replied. “I can tell you, that you and your friends are about to embark upon a great adventure. If you succeed, you will help restore balance to Equestria. However, if you fail our world is doomed.”

“I don’t understand, great one,” Clover said in confusion.

“You will,” the serpent replied, “complete the task given to you by your master, and follow the path. It shall lead you to the answers you seek. One other thing, you need to find the pink unicorn and her dragon. Your quest requires their presence.”

“But why help us?” Clover asked. “We aren’t serpents.”

“Celestia isn’t the only one who loves her ponies,” the serpent replied. “Besides, we have all made a poor choice recently and now Equestria is suffering for it. You shall help correct that error, and bring the world back into balance.”

“All right,” Clover said. “Although, I don’t know if I’ll be of much use. I’ll go, and see your task to completion.”

“When you awake,” the blue serpent said, “relay this to your friends, there’s strength to be found in others, that you’ll never know alone. Also, when you see Celestia tell her that Jormungandr sends his regards. And that the Earth will be healed in its own time.”

“I will,” Clover replied.

“Wake up.” Jormungandr said his voice gentle and playful like a bubbling brook.

Clover’s eyes shot open. Surrounding him were all his friends. Trying to get up, he stopped when his head started throbbing in pain.

“Thank the Lawgiver,” Sir Stouthorn said in relief. “I thought we had lost you for a while there.”

Shanks ran up to clover and began playfully licking his face, “Aroo,” he howled, “Shanks is so happy you’re awake now mister Clover.”

Seafoam smiled and helped the unicorn to his hooves. “Clover, are you up to walking?”
“Yes, I think I am,” Clover replied.

Shaw landed next to clover, “Good,” he said, “just over that hill lays Londwhinium. We finally made it.”

Scourge woke up covered in blood and grime, trying to get up he found that none of his bones were broken. Gingerly testing out his muscles, he found he could move but was extremely sore. Calling out to his minions, he was rewarded with the calls of four of the other hell hounds. With his head held low, he began drawing a circle in the earth. Slowly, he used his claws to draw intricate designs inside and around the circle, until he was finished. Standing in a smaller circle away from the more ornate one he had drawn, he sat on his haunches and began howling a mournful tune, almost as if he was singing. Slowly each of the intricate patterns filled with an unearthly blue light, until each was illuminated. Slowly, the earth inside the large circle started coalescing into the form of a bipedal creature.

The creature was sitting in an ornate throne, and wearing an iron crown. Covering most of its hairless body was the pelt of his former master, being worn like a cloak. Covering the creatures lean torso were scars and weeping wounds. The creatures face obscured by the iron crown it wore on its head, revealed only dark shadows for eyes. Slowly, the creature opened them and looked down at the hound before it.

“Report Scourge,” the creature commanded, its voice devoid of all emotion and passion.

“Oh great Slave King,” Scourge said with his head bowed low, “forgive this weakling, for failing you.”

“Explain yourself Scourge,” the Slave King asked, his voice still unchanged.

“We had the last Gem Biter, and his companion’s surrounded,” Scourge replied, “when we set upon by the winding one.”

“Jormungandr,” the Slave King replied. “Hmm. Tell me Scourge, what message does he have for me?”

“That he is not your enemy,” Scourge said, “and that you are not to meddle in his affairs.”

“You did well my huntsdog,” the Slave King said. “Regroup with the others, and rest. I will send word with new instructions.”

“As you command oh great Slave King,” Scourge replied, as the image of the Slave King and circle collapsed back into the Earth once again.

Releasing a howl of fury, Scourge vowed he would not be denied twice.

Author's note:

My apologies gentle readers for my tardiness, with the latest entry of The Great Slave king. At over 8000 words long this chapter is the longest yet. I would like to thank each of you personally for reading and enjoying the story thus far. Knowing that I have brought you enjoyment with my humble story, makes writing this all the worthwhile.

Please note that Sir Stouthorn's Poem was adapted from the Mythical Hymns of Orpheus to the Moon. Chapter 9 The Fumigation from Aromatics.

Gentle readers, please continue reading and enjoying the story. Until next time.

Diplomatic Overtures

The dead city was burning. The ruins of the Diamond Vale, shuddered from the onslaught of the invading dragons. On his cold stone throne, the Slave King sat motionless. With closed eyes he softly hummed a haunting melody to himself, not paying any heed to the invaders entering his domain. High above the broken dome of the once great city, the shadow of the Lord of Fire blotted out the sky overhead.

The prime element of fire opened his great maw and roared, sending even more of the unstable dome crashing into the ruins below. “King! You insignificant insect,” the great dragon thundered. “Come out and face me you coward!”

“Master!” cried the former Arch Duke, Fifi Le Yipyap, “You must activate your defenses, or we shall all perish.”

Beneath his heavy iron crown, the Slave King ignored his slave’s terrified pleas. Opening his eyes slightly, he looked down at an iron chain he wore around his neck. It was but a simple charm, just a few white feathers and a tiny broken light blue unicorn’s horn. Looking down at them, the Lord under the Earth looked up at the unwelcome quests and scowled.

“Ouroboros, why have you come to my domain?” the Slave King asked, with a voice both quiet and terrible. “Leave me, and your children may yet live.”

Ouroboros roared, circling overhead like a carrion bird over a rotting corpse. “Pay us a tribute in gems,” he demanded, “and we may let you live for a little while longer.”

“I think not wurm,” the Slave King growled in reply.

By now the broken city was full of dragons. All of them were busily rooting through the ruined buildings, eagerly searching for gems for their Lord. When he saw the hundreds of dragons ignoring him, the Slave King smiled wickedly. Slamming his fist down on his stone throne, the earth trembled. Hundreds of sharp stalagmites shot up out of the ground in all directions, filling the cavern full of impaling doom. Instantly, the broken dome was filled with the cries of hundreds of wounded and crippled dragons.

Ouroboros raged in fury when he saw the carnage below. “Man thing, you craven coward!” he seethed. “Even Darkpaw was more honorable then you.”

“Ouroboros, Be gone,” the Slave King commanded. “If your children are hungry, let the strong ones feed upon those too weak to fight back.”

In defeat, Ouroboros roared for his dragons to retreat. The dragons that were able, took to air following after their lord. Meanwhile the majority, too crippled to fly, crawled out of the ruined city on their bellies like snakes.

“Master,” the filthy and ragged Fifi beseeched, “perhaps, if you performed the revival of Earth ceremony…”

“Not until the last Gem Biter has been found and eliminated,” the Slave King interrupted. “Ouroboros’s pets can starve for all I care.”

“But Master,” the slave objected, “even your own diamond dogs are suffering heavily. Without a renewal soon, we shall all starve.”

“Good,” the Slave King said coldly. “It should give them motivation to find me that pup. There shall be no more gems until the Gem Biters are no more.”

“As you wish Master,” the slave said in resignation.

Lord Ouroboros lay atop his dwindling hoard. At one point, the mighty volcano that made up his lair had been full of immeasurable wealth. But now, his hoard was just a meager mountain, a fraction of its former glory. Times were now beginning to get desperate for the dragons, and they were considering preying upon the weaker tribes for sustenance. Malnourished and weak, the once proud dragons of his domain were now reduced to begging for food from their Lord. Lately, raiding was returning fewer and fewer gems. Eventually, he knew that they would have to risk breaking the treaty, and start preying on ponies for food. Lord Ouroboros meditated on the situation. Somehow, he needed to gain leverage over that man thing! The sounds of flapping wings interrupted his thoughts, as a lesser drake flew into his hoard.

“Why have you disturbed me,” Ouroboros rumbled in displeasure.

The scarlet drake folded its wings and bowed its head in respect. “Forgive me Lord,” it replied. “But a messenger has come baring a gift.”

“What sort of messenger?” Ouroboros asked the drake, his curiosity now piqued.

“A diamond dog, my Lord,” the drake replied. “And it claims to have something that should make the Slave King more amiable to your demands.”

“Bring this diamond dog to me,” Ouroboros commanded.

Slowly moving towards the great dragon, a mangled and filthy poodle hobbled forward aided by a cane. “Lord Ouroboros I come bearing gift,” the diamond dog said.

Looking down at the miserable creature, Ouroboros eyes went wide when he recognized who it was. “Arch Duke, Fifi le Yipyap. Is that you?” he asked, surprised the miserable creature was still alive in his current condition.

“Yes, it is I,” the tired poodle replied.

“Why have you come betraying your master?” Ouroboros asked in suspicion. “If I find you are trying to trick me, the consequences will be most dire.”

“Death by your claws would be a welcome relief,” the former arch duke said. “However, the Slave King has decreed I shall not enter the great sleep until he says otherwise.”

“How depraved,” Ouroboros said in disgust. “Now show me the gift that will grant me an advantage over the Slave King.”

Reaching into his cloak, he pulled out a small iron box. Handing it to Lord Ouroboros, the former arch duke sighed. “Though this betrayal shall cost me greatly,” he said, “perhaps it will force my Master’s paw.”

Lifting up the lid of the iron box, Ouroboros looked inside. All he found was a simple pendant made from a few feathers and a broken horn. “What’s this supposed to be?” Ouroboros asked, annoyed by this waste of time.

“That,” said Fifi, “is the Slave King’s most prized possession. Once he realizes you have it, he will either confront you or parlay for its return. I beg you, if he does entreat you for its return, to force him to perform the renewal of Earth ceremony. That will renew the Earth for another year and buy us some time for a more permanent solution.”

Narrowing his eyes, Ouroboros grinned widely revealing his many sharp teeth. “Oh, I think he will do much more than that,” he said with a wicked laugh.

“Guards,” Ouroboros shouted, “the arch duke will be leaving now. Return him to his master unharmed, and tell him if he ever wants his pendant back he will meet me on the field of battle.”

“What!” cried the arch duke. “Ouroboros, don’t throw away your one opportunity for a respite from this famine.”

A nearby black dragon nodded to Ouroboros, then grabbed the stunned arch duke in its talons flying off towards the ruins of the Diamond Vale.

“Treasonous fool,” Ouroboros spat, “I would devour you myself for your treachery. However, any punishment the Slave King pours upon your head would be far worse. Farewell, Yipyap.”

Nightmare lifted her head up when she heard the wing beats of the approaching dragon. Extending her claws, she began sharpening them against a ruined stone column. Seeing his servant’s agitation, the Slave King glanced at her. Nightmare getting the hint, returned to her place at his right hand. Suddenly, the flapping stopped and the sound of talons hitting the floor echoed throughout the broken palace halls. Through the darkness, the pleadings of the former arch duke filled the air.

When Nightmare saw the black dragon cautiously enter the throne room, she tensed up ready to strike at the beast. The Slave King stroked her fur gently, “Girl, be still,” he said in a soothing tone. Immediately the shadow beast relaxed, and awaited her master’s next command.

Nervously the black dragon approached the great stone throne of the Lord under the Earth. Bowing in humility, the dragon’s purple eyes locked with the Slave King’s. “Oh great Slave King,” the dragon said humbly, “My master, Lord Ouroboros send his greetings most wrathful one. Your servant has betrayed you, and delivered to us your most valued treasure, a pendant.”

The Slave King sat up in his throne, now paying full attention to the messenger. “I see you have returned my property unharmed,” he said, his voice deathly quiet. “I thank you dragon. Tell me, what are your Lord’s demands?”

Preparing to launch itself into the air, once its task was completed, the black dragon opened its maw to deliver the message, “Lord Ouroboros, demands that you engage with him in martial combat, with terms to be determined later.”

The Slave King leaned back against his throne, narrowing his eyes in contemplation. “Please advise Lord Ouroboros, that I shall send word to him once I’ve reached a decision,” he said, strumming his fingers against his throne’s armrest. “In payment for your service to me, feel free to take as many gems as you wish. The Earth is generous to those who honor it.”

After he finished speaking, great golden, gem encrusted stalagmites broke through the earth in front of the Dragon. It could scarcely believe its eyes. In front of it, were enough gems and gold to feed hundreds of dragons for a month. Bowing in gratitude, the dragon picked up as many of the large stalagmites as it could carry in its claws. “My clan thanks you, most generous one,” it replied in reverence. “Perhaps our next meeting shall occur during less trying circumstances.” Extending its wings, the dragon nodded its head respectfully and launched itself into the air.

Once the dragon had left the broken lava dome, the Slave King turned his attention to his returned property. “Nightmare,” he said menacingly, “I wonder, whatever shall we do with him?”

In answer, Nightmare growled deeply in her throat. With a burning hunger in her eyes, she eyed the miserable arch duke malevolently. Right before she leapt upon him, an earthen circle in front of the stone throne filled with magic. As the magic filling the circle mixed together with the earth inside, it began shifting and changing into the form of a great thorny hound.

Looking down at the wounded hound before him, the Slave King arched his right eyebrow inquisitively. “Report Scourge,” he said.

Bowing his head low to the earth, Scourge didn’t dare look his master in the eye. “Oh great Slave King,” he said in shame, “forgive this weakling, for failing you.”

His curiosity piqued by this, the Slave King looked at his hound in interest. “Explain yourself Scourge,” the Slave King demanded.

“We had the last Gem Biter, and his companion’s surrounded,” Scourge replied, “when we set upon by the winding one.”

“Jormungandr,” the Slave King replied, considering this new variable. “Hmm. Tell me Scourge, what message does he have for me?”

“That he is not your enemy,” Scourge said, “and that you are not to meddle in his affairs.”

The Slave King snorted, “Jormungandr thinks himself so clever, does he?” he thought to himself. “Now, what could he possibly be scheming? Drying up his rivers has only helped me so far, yet he aided the pup to my detriment. I shall have to carefully consider my next move regarding the last Gem Biter. This all occurred so close to Celestia. I may have to consider that they are allied now.”

Turning his attention back towards the waiting Scourge, the Slave King leaned back against its cold stone backrest. “You did well my huntsdog,” the Slave King said, praising his servant’s efforts. “Regroup with the others, and rest. I will send word with new instructions.”

“As you command oh great Slave King,” Scourge’s image replied then crumbled into the earth, when all the magic had left the circle.

Now that the interruption was gone, Nightmare returned her attention back to the cowering arch duke shivering in the corner. Raising her paw to chastise the poodle for his latest indiscretion, she licked her lips in anticipation. Right before she could begin his punishment, the Slave King snapped his fingers and pointed at her. Nightmare growled frustrated, having been denied her favorite toy. Returning to her place at her master’s side, she glared hatefully at the whimpering diamond dog.

“Slave,” the Slave King commanded, “it seems that current events have forced my hand. I can no longer afford to seclude myself any longer from the rest of Equestria. Therefore, you are being restored to your former position as the Arch Duke, of the domain of Earth.”

Arch Duke, Fifi le Yipyap could scarcely believe his mangled ears. “My Lord?” he asked in disbelief.

“Arch Duke Yipyap,” the Slave King said menacingly, “if your old responsibilities are not to your liking, I’m sure I can arrange to find a suitable replacement so you can continue enjoying Nightmare’s ministrations.”

The Arch Duke dropped to his his paws and kissed the Slave King’s feet. “N, no,” he said, “I’m perfectly happy to serve humbly in any capacity you deem necessary, oh Great Slave King.”

“Then stop sniveling on the ground like a toad,” the Slave King commanded. “You have but one task, reestablishing diplomatic ties with Celestia’s court. You shall be my eyes and ears among ponykind. You will report directly to Scourge the huntsdog, he will act as my emissary.”

“How can I possibly represent the Earth properly in this condition?” the arch duke asked. “We shall be mocked by all the other great powers. Maintaining a presence in Londwhinium will also be expensive and require a large contingent of properly trained dogs.”

The Slave King considered the arch duke’s concerns. Reaching down, he pressed a finger to the poodle’s forehead. Once he had removed it, green sparks flew from Fifi le Yipyap’s forehead engulfing his body in flames. Howling in agony, the arch duke rolled on the ground in a futile attempt to extinguish the green fire consuming his body. As quickly as the flames started, they died out leaving behind an astonished poodle. The arch duke found that his body was now completely healed.

“I have restored your body, Arch Duke Yipyap,” the Slave King said.

Looking down at his impeccable white fur, Fifi was dismayed when he saw what looked like a brand on either side of his hind quarters. Looking at his Lord in confusion, he pointed down towards the marks.

“Something to help remind you of your place,” the Slave King said. Removing the cloak he wore, he pointed to the brands seared into his shoulders. “Arch duke, so that you don’t forget, here’s a small taste of the price of failure.”

The Slave king snapped his fingers and the brand flashed with magical energy, coming to life. Flames licked the arch duke’s flesh and wracked his body in pain, as he felt his brand being freshly reapplied. Mercifully, after a moment of agony the pain dissipated and the brand returned to normal.

“Serve me well,” the Slave King said, “and you shall be spared my displeasure. Fail me ever so slightly, and what you just experienced will be but a tickle in comparison to the agonies that await you. So don’t… Fail me.”

Fifi le Yipyap still shaken from the painful experience, bowed as well as he could. “Ye, yes my Lord,” he replied. “But, how shall I pay for the expenditures? Diplomacy can be rather pricey.”

The Slave King clenched his fist; forcing hundreds of thin, jewel encrusted, golden stalagmites to pierce through the throne room’s floor. “Take what you need, arch duke. Scourge, will see to any further expenses you may have incur once you’ve reached Londwhinium.”

The poodle busily loaded a nearby cart with as many of the stalagmites as it could fit. Popping a few of the gems into his mouth, he looked expectantly at the Slave King. “What of the needed slaves, servants, guards, and other dogs required for a proper diplomatic effort?” the arch duke asked. “I have need of a large entourage.”

“You may visit any diamond dog warren or stronghold, and take whomever you need,” the Slave King replied. “Advise them, that any who question the request, shall receive a full portion of my displeasure.”

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap nodded approvingly at the Lord under the Earth. “What gift shall you offer Celestia?” he asked. “Reestablishing ties with the princesses will require a generous gift.”

Bending down to the earth, the Slave King began manipulating the soil beneath him into a small earthen mound. Blowing lightly on the mound, he waited expectantly. Moments later, small golden leaves began sprouting up and out from the mound. Within minutes a small golden tree had grown from the mound, baring tiny golden apples.

“Tell Celestia,” the Slave King said placing the tiny golden sapling into an ornate pot he had fashioned from silver, “that this is a token of good will between our two domains. Any who eat of the fruit, shall be blessed by the earth for a year. Additionally, offer Celestia a gift of one thousand freed pony slaves.”

The arch duke bowed to the Slave King. Placing the gift on the cart, he secured it carefully in a corner for safe keeping during the trip to Londwhinium. Now that the cart now fully loaded, the arch duke pulled the cart out of the place and out onto the snow covered badlands.

Sitting down on his throne, the Slave King turned towards Nightmare, “Make sure the arch duke doesn’t dawdle on the first leg of his journey, my pet,” he said with a malicious sneer.

With a pleased look on her face, Nightmare began stalking after the arch duke by disappearing into the shadows. Now, with the exception of the Slave King sitting alone on his throne, the crumbling palace was deserted. Leaning back against the cold stone of his throne, the Lord under the Earth closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep to dream of happier times.

A Story About A Bed and Breakfast, A Blueblood, and A Brawl

When Clover saw the massive white walls of Londwhinium on the other side of the gorge, he stopped a moment to marvel at the sight. He could scarcely believe ponykind was capable of building a city as large as this. Behind the great walls of Londwhinium, he saw the shining twin towers of the Castle of the Pony Sisters reaching towards the heavens beneath the starlit sky. His master, Starswirl had spoken of Londwhinium before, but not in his wildest imagination did he believe a city as great as this could exist.

“Eh I’ve seen better,” Shaw said dismissively, flying low overhead.

“Pray tell, just where have you seen better?” Sir Stouthorn asked in interest. “I’ve had the pleasure of traversing all over Equestria, and Londwhinium is truly a sight to behold.”

Shaw landed in front of the blue minotaur, blowing a few feathers out of his face smirking. “Griffin cities cover the peaks of entire mountains,” he boasted. “Any cities meant for ground crawlers can’t hold a candle to the towering aeries of even the most humble griffin settlement.”

Shanks smelled the ground near the road and growled. “Grrrr, the bad pony lady was here not long ago,” he said scratching himself.

“Finally,” Shaw said, extending his wings involuntarily. “I can finally get my bridle back from that little minx, and be about my business.”

Walking up towards the massive metal gates of the city, Clover used his magic to ring a bell above the smaller entrance. After a minute a small cuff port slid open noisily, revealing a grey guardspony’s face.

“What do you want at this late hour, stranger?” the guardspony asked.

“We’ve come to seek an audience with the Princesses,” Clover replied.

“Nopony sees the princesses without an appointment, nopony, no how,” the guardspony replied before sliding the cuff port shut.

“Well, that was rather rude of him,” Clover huffed.

“Hmm,” Sir Stouthorn said, “let me try.”

Walking up to the metal gate, Sir Stouthorn pounded his mighty fists of justice against the unyielding metal of the door that barred their way towards the greatest quest ever. As his fist pounded mightily against the door, it groaned under the weight of his fist’s request for passage. The door was stubbornly unyielding to his fist’s persuasive argument, and the knocking reverberated loudly causing a cacophony of noise throughout the gateway.

The cuff port slide back open revealing the same grey guardspony’s annoyed face. “What do you want?” the guard brusquely asked the mighty blue minotaur standing before him.

“Greetings my good pony, we are travelers seeking entrance into the great city of Londwhinium,” Sir Stouthorn said with both grace and elegance.

“Hmm, I don’t know,” the guardspony said looking at the knight suspiciously. “You look like some kind of great big blue weirdo to me.”

“Weirdo!” the minotaur exclaimed, highly insulted by the scandalous insinuation against himself. “I’ll have you know that I am no other than Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’ and I…”

Before Sir Stouthorn could begin reciting his family’s most illustrious and extensive genealogy, the guard pony interrupted him. “Yes,” the grey guardspony replied, “like I said, a weirdo, come back tomorrow.” Before sliding the cuff port shut.

“I’ll have you know,” Sir Stouthorn shouted towards the closed cuff port, “that knighthood into the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’, is an extremely prestigious honor only given to a select few every year, and furthermore…”

The cuff port opened up and a bucket of water was thrown out at the minotaur, completely soaking him. “Now go away, you weirdo,” the guardspony said before closing the cuff port once more.

“Well I never…” Sir Stouthorn said, leaving the door behind him.

“Are you okay sir Stouthorn?” Seafoam asked, handing a handkerchief to his charge.

“Perfectly all right, my good Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn replied, while moping off his prestigious brow. “Though, that guardspony was a right awful fellow.”

Shaw laughed out loud when he saw the soaking wet minotaur. “I think I shall have a word with the guard,” he said with a smirk.

Knocking on the gate Shaw shouted, “Hey you!”

The cuff port slide back open, revealing the guardspony’s angry face. “Look, I already said you’re not getting in, now go away!” the guard blustered.

“Listen buddy,” Shaw growled, “you’re going to let us in, or I’m going to fly over that wall and kick your ass!”

“I’d like to see you try,” the guardspony sneered.

“I will, just wait and see!” Shaw shouted.

“Then why don’t you then!” the guardspony shouted back.

Behind the guardspony, the muted clopping of hooves was heard. “Now what the buck is going on here private?” an annoyed voice asked.

The guardspony’s face left the open cuff port, allowing Shaw to hear what was being said. “Captain, we got strangers trying to enter the city,” the guardspony said.

“I go to the bathroom for fifteen minutes and all Hades breaks loose,” the annoyed voice replied. “Why didn’t you let them in?”

They wanted to see the princesses,” the guardspony explained. “Obviously, they are up to no good, so I denied them entry.”

“You bucking foal,” the exasperated voice retorted. “Deciding who gets to see the princesses is part of the royal guard’s responsibility, not yours. Now get out of my sight, and go patrol the wall or something.”

Minutes later, the yellow face of a different guardspony looked through the cuff port. “Okay, now who was here to see the princesses?”

Shaw pointed his claw towards Clover. “This unicorn over there,” he said.

Clover trotted over towards the gate. “Please sir,” he said, “I’m here to see the princesses regarding an urgent matter.”

“Well, urgent matter or not,” the guardspony captain replied. “Whether you’re allowed to see the princesses or not, will have to be decided by the royal guards. However, I’ll let you inside the city tonight.”

The captain closed the cuff port shut. A minute later a soft click was heard, and the gate swung open. As the adventures enter the city, the captain looked at Shanks. “What are you doing with a diamond dog?” he asked.

“Shanks is part of the reason I’m here to see the princesses,” Clover replied. I’m afraid I’m unable to go into much more detail than that.”

The captain narrowed his eyes at the party, trying to decide what to do about the diamond dog pup. Sir Stouthorn, seeing that the captain wasn’t convinced about allowing Shanks to enter the city, offered his hand to the captain. “My good captain,” the minotaur said, grabbing the captain’s hoof and vigorously shaking it. “I give you my word as a knight of the Lawgiver, that the pup shall cause no problems while we are visiting your fair city.”

“A knight of the Lawgiver you say?” the captain said thoughtfully. “Alright, but if there’s any problems as a result you’ll be held liable.”

Sir Stouthorn smiled and bowed to the guardspony captain. “You have my word captain,” he said, “that the pup will be a perfect guest.”

Shanks wagged his tail, and barked a few times. “Aroo, I promise to be good pup. Yep, yep, yep,” Shanks said excitedly, running in circles around the guardspony captain.

“Alright,” the captain replied not too sure that he made the correct choice, “you may all enter. There’s some inns a few streets down if you’re in need of lodging.”

Seafoam floated over and did a flip in the air. “Finally, a real bed to sleep in!” he said happily, then turning towards the captain, he asked, “Where’s the local quester’s office?”

“Well the quester’s office is currently closed for the night,” the captain replied. “But I’m fully authorized to payout for any quests. Provided…” the captain said placing extra emphasis on the word, “that you can prove the quest was completed.”

Seafoam dug through his satchel and handed a scroll to the captain. “I believe you’ll find everything in order captain,” he said.

The captain took out some reading glasses and read the scroll. “Hmm,” he said, “this is the quest to remove the dragon from the Everfree forest. Do you have anything to prove you got rid of the dragon?”

Sir Stouthorn pulled out a flawless emerald green dragon scale from his pack, and handed it to the captain to examine. “This was a gift from the dragoness in question,” he said, “the dragoness has left the Everfree and is headed towards the Evermist Mountains.”

“I don’t think that meets the criteria of the quest,” the captain said, obviously not wanting to pay out such a large reward.

“Technically,” Seafoam said, “the quest was for the removal of the dragon, and didn’t specify actually killing it. Additionally we’ll need to be paid the standard bounty for removing five other dragons.”

“Five other dragons?” the captain said incredulously. “That would raise the payout to over ten thousand bits!”

“Yes,” Seafoam said, working out an exact number on his abacus. “Eleven thousand, eight hundred bits to be precise.”

“There’s no way I can authorize that sort of payment,” the captain sputtered.

Sir Stouthorn placed his hand around the captain’s shoulder, “You know,” he said, “seeing as how you did us a favor regarding your subordinate. How about we say an even eight thousand bits?”

The captain gave the minotaur a hard look, and then relented. “All right eight thousand bits,” he said, counting them out, placing them into a bag, and then handing them to Seafoam.

“Pleasure doing business with you captain,” Sir Stouthorn said, flipping a few bits towards the captain. “Buy yourself a drink on me.”

The Captain narrowed his eyes at the minotaur. “I can’t drink while on duty,” he replied. “But, welcome to Londwhinium. The palace begins accepting visitors at eight a.m. If you plan on trying to see the princesses, I would suggest getting there as early as possible.”

Leaving the captain behind them, Clover and his companions entered the city. Under the darkness of night, the light of the waning moon overhead was reflected by the wide shiny cobblestone streets. Except for the burning street lamps and the occasional patrolling guardspony, the city was quiet. Walking up the main thoroughfare, they made a left on the street the captain mentioned and saw several inns.

Knocking on the door of the closest inn, Clover waited patiently for the innkeeper to answer. Opening the door, a portly white earth pony answered while rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. When he saw the strangers standing outside his inn, he did a double take trying to process what he was seeing.

“I take it you want lodging?” the innkeeper asked Clover.

“Yes, beds and lodging for five. For at least a few days,” Clover replied.

“Unicorn, you’re welcome to a room,” the innkeeper said. “But, we don’t serve their kind here,” he said, looking suspiciously at Shanks, Seafoam, Shaw, and Sir Stouthorn.

“Exactly what kind is that, fatty?” Shaw demanded angrily of the overweight innkeeper.

“The nonpony kind,” the innkeeper angrily replied, slamming the door in their faces.

“Well that was rude of him,” Sir Stouthorn said dourly. “Hopefully, the rest of the other proprietors here don’t share that fellow’s prejudice.”

The next few inns resulted in similar experiences, until they came to a rundown building that had a crooked sign of a candle and a rose hanging above the door. The building seemed to have seen better days. Its paint was faded and peeling, while the masonry was cracked and crumbling in places.

“I don’t know if this I want to stay here,” Shaw said critically. “This place looks like it just might collapse on us in our sleep.”

“Well we don’t have much of a choice,” Seafoam said sadly, “all the other inns seem to have no desire to serve us nonpony folk.”

“Well,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “I have a good feeling about this establishment.”

“Why is that?” Shaw asked.

“They seem like that they could really use the bits,” Sir Stouthorn joked.

Clover held his breathe and rang the bell with his magic. After a few minutes the door opened a tiny crack, “What do you want?” a voice asked through the cracked door.

“Lodging for five, for a few days” Clover replied.

“I see you’re not all ponies,” the voice said.

“Is that going to be an issue,” Shaw said, feeling his feathers starting to ruffle over all these ponies damn ridiculousness.

“Not if you have the bits to pay,” the voice replied.

In response, Seafoam shook his heavy bag of bits a few times. The coins inside jingled together, in a melody that would make a miser cry. “That enough bits?” he asked, desperate for a warm bed to sleep in.

Immediately the door closed.

“Ugh, I guess it off to see if there’s any other inns elsewhere in this town,” Seafoam said mournfully.

Suddenly, the lights of the inn turned on, and the door opened wide. An old mule looked at them for a minute. “Well are you going to come in or not?” he said. “I haven’t got all night.”

“Thank you for your hospitality good innkeeper,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Don’t thank me just yet sonny,” the innkeeper replied. “That will be twenty-five bits a night, not counting your meals.”

Seafoam counted out a hundred bits, and handed them to the innkeeper. “That should cover us for the next four days,” he said.

When he received the bits the old mule smiled, “Welcome guests, to the Rose luck Inn,” he said. “Gumby at your service. We only have two other guests, so please try to keep it down. Breakfast will be served at seven a.m. Your rooms will be the second and third rooms on the second floor,” he said, handing them two room keys. “If there’s nothing else, I’ll see you tomorrow at breakfast.”

Gumby walked into a room towards the back of the inn and shut the door behind him, leaving the party in the empty lobby of the Rose Luck Inn.

“Well, we had better go to bed if we want to be up in time for breakfast,” Clover said, yawning loudly.

“Aroo,” Shanks whined. “Me so tired, mister Clover.”

Clover used his horn and levitated the pup onto his back, then climbed up the stairs to his room. Shanks followed after him, leaving Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam behind.

“Sir Stouthorn, shall I investigate the quester’s guild tomorrow, for any available quests?” Seafoam asked, floating up the stairs to his room.

“No Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn replied, opening the door to their room. “Our next quest will be given to us by one of the princesses themselves.”

“All right Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, sliding under the covers of his bed. “Night.”

“Good night Seafoam,” the minotaur replied, attempting to get comfortable in a bed made for someone much smaller than himself. With his legs hanging over the edge of the mattress and sheets that barely covered him, Sir Stouthorn closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Shaw’s eyes twitched as he restlessly slept, tossing and turning in his bed. He was having the dream again. He was flying high above the grassy plain hunting for those damn windigos, when he saw her. The pink unicorn flitted her lashes towards him, and flicked her tail white tail a few times. He extended his talons ready to pounce, that slut was so going to get it. Angry, the griffin swooped down and landed near the unicorn. Her back was towards him, and she looked behind at him. With a demure look, she smiled. Looking into her blue eyes seemed to make him forget why he was so angry, “Oh yeah, she’s a little thief!” he thought to himself, trying to remind himself of what she did.

Looking at her flank, her cutie mark’s smiling mask seemed to be laughing at his predicament. On one talon he wanted to leap on her and throttle her, but on the other talon he just wanted to jump on her. Thinking about what he desired, made him feel lightheaded and full of a hunger that gnawed relentlessly away at his insides. Seeing the mare flicking her tail a few more times, sent all his blood directly to his wings, making them raise involuntarily. “Bucking wings, of all the times to get a rager!” Shaw chided himself halfheartedly.

She just giggled lightly and sat down on the bed in the middle of the meadow they were standing in. “Where the buck, did that bed come from?” Shaw thought, confused by the impossibility of the whole situation.

Looking at the griffin, Showboat tilted her head slightly, and looked at him with eyes that seemed to go on forever. “Good sir,” Showboat said, “it’s rude to keep a lady waiting.”

“Perhaps that’s so,” Shaw replied, trying his best to overcome his baser instincts, “but I don’t see any ladies here.”

“Maybe you should discipline me then,” Showboat retorted playfully, giving Shaw a dazzling smile. “I have been rather naughty of late haven’t I good sir.”

“Yes you have you little tart,” Shaw growled, moving closer and closer towards the waiting mare. By now, Shaw was nearly on top of her. He could smell her perfume, and her natural scent that began muddling his mind.

“Perhaps,” she whispered, her lips nearly touching his beak, “you should teach me not to take things that belong to others.”

Shaw didn’t care anymore; he connected his beak to her waiting lips. As his passions began overwhelming his reason, he knew he was going to be in for the ride of his life.

Shanks saw Shaw moving around in the bed, his talons flexing and contracting rhythmically. Shanks, wondered why the griffin’s wings were so stiff, “Maybe mister griffin is having a real good dream,” the pup thought to himself. “Aroo, I bet he’s caught the bad pony lady.”

Wagging his tail, Shanks looked at Shaw deciding what to do. He didn’t want to wake up the griffin in the middle of a nice dream, but it was nearly time for breakfast and they needed to be ready by the time the palace opened up.

Shanks knew what he had to do; using his tail he started tickling the griffin’s hind paws, in response Shaw smiled and turned in the bed. The pup knew he was getting there, he just had to keep up the assault. Climbing up on the bed, the small pup started tugging on the griffin’s wings trying to get him to wake up. Beyond the wings fluttering a few times, all Shaw did was groan and whisper something inaudible. Shanks knew he had to use his secret weapon if he was going to get the griffin up in time for breakfast. He climbed up on Shaw’s chest, and began licking his face nonstop.

“Oh you naughty mare…” Shaw gurgled in his sleep. “Don’t ever stop…”

Shanks stopped licking the griffin’s face. “Aroo, the bad pony lady must be winning!” the pup said, increasing the speed he was licking Shaw’s face.

Shaw’s eyes popped open as he sat straight up, throwing Shanks to the floor. His wings were painfully stiff and throbbing uncomfortably. “Auggh,” he said, rubbing his face. “Oh, what a dream that was.”

Shanks sat looking up at Shaw, wagging his tail. He was so happy. He had woken up mister griffin like mister clover had asked. “Aroo, mister griffin,” he said, barking in excitement. “Time for eating!”

Shaw looked down at the pup and felt his face. Feeling the moisture of puppy saliva, he brought his talons to his face and shook his head in disbelief. “Shanks you didn’t happen to hear anything did you?” he asked the excitable pup.

“Yup, mister griffin,” Shanks replied. “You were beating the bad pony lady!”

Shaw’s normally grey feathers took on a hint of red as his embarrassment grew. “Uh, Shanks,” he said, feeling embarrassed that the pup had probably heard some rather adult things. “Listen pup, what did you hear me say in my sleep?”

“Something about being a naughty mare,” Shanks said. “Grrrr, that pony lady needs to be punished.”

“Perhaps, we can keep what was said between just the two of us Shanks,” Shaw said, heading down the stairs towards their waiting breakfast.

“Sure thing, mister griffin!” Shanks happily barked, following behind him.

“Kids…” Shaw muttered to himself, shaking his head slightly.

Clover was busy enjoying a hot bowl of porridge and some fresh baked muffins when he saw Shaw and Shanks enter the dining area. Using his magic, he poured a glass of apple juice for both of them, pointing to two empty seats. Sir Stouthorn was eating his porridge, carefully making sure not to spill any on his magnificent goatee. Meanwhile, Seafoam was absentmindedly eating a muffin while comparing two scrolls, writing some notes, and working his abacus.

“Shaw, there are blueberry muffins and porridge for breakfast,” Clover said, while resuming eating his breakfast.

Shaw sat down and took a sip of the apple juice that Clover had poured for him. “So what do you plan to do after you get your audience with the princesses?” he asked him.

Clover took a bite from his muffin and thoughtfully chewed for a second. “Well,” he said in between bites, “hopefully I’ll get permission to head an expedition to visit the ruins of the Diamond Vale, and seek an audience with the new Lord of Earth.”

“Interesting,” Shaw replied, “hopefully I’ll be able to find that unicorn before she skips town.”

“About that,” Clover said, “while I was unconscious, Jormungandr told me that all of us were about to embark on a great adventure to save Equestria, and that your unicorn friend needs to be present for us to succeed.”

Shaw snorted, “She’s no friend of mine,” he replied, “but maybe if the winding one needs us to steal something, she’d be the mare for the job.”

“Clover,” Sir Stouthorn said, finishing up his porridge, “I’ve been thinking it over, I think I would like to accompany you on your quest should you get permission from the princesses to go. Somehow, I don’t think we’ve seen the last of Scourge yet.”

“What!” cried Seafoam, spitting out his juice all over the table. “Sir Stouthorn, I thought you were going to petition the princesses for the ultimate quest.”

“I was,” Sir Stouthorn said, his eyes shining with righteousness. “However, I think that with all the portents, and omens surrounding us, we are somehow meant to travel this road together.”

“As long as I get my property back from that little thief,” Shaw said, his beak buried deeply in his porridge, “I don’t have anything else planned. In fact those harpies back at the eyrie probably fired me, for taking so long. So I guess I’m in.”

From the outside the dining area, the adventurers heard Gumby talking to somepony, “Alright,” he said, “you’ll find breakfast sitting on table in the dining area, additionally there’s other guests, so I suggest getting some food before it’s all gone.”

“Thank you,” a feminine voice said, “my companion and I had a restful night’s sleep, and breakfast sounds marvelous.”

The owner of the voice trotted into the room to enjoy what smelled like a heavenly breakfast of fresh baked muffins and porridge. With her eyes closed, she breathed in deeply of its heavenly scent. “Better hurry up, before breakfast is all gone,” she called out to her companion.

An adolescent male voice called back from the stairs, “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” he said, “I’m on my way. Make sure to save me a muffin.”

“Oh I don’t know…” she replied. “They smell so delicious. I just may eat your share.”

Sitting down next to the other guests, she used her unicorn magic to serve herself some porridge and juice. Taking a bite of her muffin, the pink mare smiled, breakfast was so delicious. Looking at her companion, she saw he had his mouth agape and was refusing to enter the dining area. Looking at the dragon in amusement she beckoned him to sit down at the table next to her. The blue dragon just pointed towards her with his mouth hanging open.

“Oh Slick, come on,” Showboat said, in between a few bites of her porridge. “You won’t get any fuller standing over there.”

“Uhhh… Showboat,” Slick replied, pointing to the angry griffin sitting next to her, “I think we may have a bit of a problem.”

“What could possibly be the matter?” Showboat asked, biting down on her muffin.

“Yeah Slick, what could she possibly have to worry about?” Shaw asked sarcastically, flexing his talons menacingly.

Recognizing the voice, Showboat literally leapt into the air, screaming in terror. “Aiiieee!” she cried, before fainting on the floor.

Feeling her face being fanned, she looked up and smiled when she saw that Slick was fanning her face. Looking up, she frowned when she saw the familiar bulk of a blue minotaur standing above her with a bemused grin. “Lady Showboat,” he said sternly, his sense of justice rising, urging for him to turn this miscreant over to the local authorities, “or would you prefer madam thief?”

Climbing up on her hooves, Showboat tried to regain her composure. “You wouldn’t hit a mare now would you?” she asked afraid of the answer.

“Of course not,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“He might not,” Shaw growled, trying to grab the unicorn futilely, but was restrained by Clover’s strong magic. “But I sure as Hades will.”

“Oh Shaw dear,” Showboat said, fluttering her lashes at the upset griffin, “and after I showed you such good hospitality too.”

“Hospitality!” Shaw screeched, trying to control his violent impulses. “You bucking drugged me, and robbed me blind!”

“Now dear, I’m sure we can come to some sort of arrangement?” Showboat asked hopefully.

“Perhaps it would be for the best,” Clover said, “remember what Jormungandr said.”

Shaw glared with daggers from his eyes at Showboat. “Okay. Fine whatever,” he said, “but I better get what’s mine.”

“Shaw, excellent choice,” Sir Stouthorn said with a knowing wink.

“After we’ve finished breakfast,” Showboat said, “come into my room and we can discuss the matter like rational adults.”

Both the griffin and the unicorn hastily finished their meals, and then headed up the stairs. Before leaving them behind, Shaw turned towards Sir Stouthorn, “Perhaps,” he said, “it’s for the best if Seafoam stays behind with Slick to make sure no funny business happens.”

Capital idea Shaw,” Sir Stouthorn agreed, “While you take care of things here, Master Clover, Shanks, and myself, will go pay a visit to the princesses. Seafoam and Slick can hold down the fort while you talk things over with Showboat.”

Seafoam saluted and floated over to Slick with a mischievous grin, “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, “I’ll ensure no funny business occurs while you’re gone on your errand.”

“Uhhh…” Slicks said, unsure if he liked the idea of being left alone with the seapony.

“Then it’s settled,” Sir Stouthorn declared, quickly finishing his juice. “Come on Clover. Let’s leave, so we can reach the palace by eight a.m.”

Both Clover and Sir Stouthorn exited the Rose luck Inn, leaving Shanks behind to look inquisitively at Shaw and Showboat. They smelled like his parents had. However, they certainly didn’t seem very happy to see one another. “Aroo,” Shanks thought to himself, following behind Clover, “grownups sure are weird.”

Slick seeing all the food left behind on the table took a seat and started stuffing his face. “So,” he asked Seafoam with his mouth full, “Read any good books lately?”

Showboat entered her room and was looking through her saddlebags. Entering in after her, Shaw closed the door behind him and locked the door. While her head was down rooting through her saddlebags, Shaw saw that it had the effect of raising her flanks directly in front of his face. “Oh buck me,” Shaw thought trying to control his wings. Her luxurious tail swish back and forth as she attempted to locate the griffin’s property, while she hummed a pleasant little tune. She was wearing the same perfume she had worn that night. Thinking back on what they did, Shaw felt himself get light headed.

Showboat, looked over her shoulder and saw the flushed looking griffin. “Shaw, are you all right?” she asked, placing a hoof to his head.

When the soft fur or her foreleg touched his forehead, Shaw lost all control and his wings shot out stiff as a board. Annoyed with his lack of self-control he cursed, “Celestia damn it all to Hades,” he muttered to himself, embarrassed over his condition.

Showboat seeing the griffin with wings fully extended, giggled slightly, “Oh Shaw,” she cooed, I didn’t realize you felt that way.” Sliding next to the reticent griffin, she rubbed her flanks up against him and flicked him lightly with her tail.

Shaw tried backing away from the siren, but only ended up falling on her bed. “Showboat, now I don’t want you getting the wrong idea,” he stammered, flustered over his close proximity to her supple flanks.

With a laugh, Showboat moved even closer towards him. Wearing a predatory grin, she seductively smiled. “Oh Shaw,” she whispered, moving ever closer to her trapped prey, “there’s nothing wrong with wanting more. Perhaps we can come to some sort of arrangement.”

She started nibbling his extended wings, and Shaw almost blacked out from the pleasure. “I don’t think any of us are in any condition to make any sorts of rash decisions,” he said, trying to get up off the bed, only to find himself restrained by her magic.

“Shaw, don’t worry about it,” Showboat said, licking her luscious lips, “we’ll take as much time as we need, in order to come up with an agreeable arrangement that everyponys happy with.”

Now inches away from her moist lips, Shaw closed his eyes and felt them press lightly against his beak. Deciding he didn’t care enough to fight against his desires anymore, he hungrily pressed back. “I can tell, these negotiations will take a while,” he thought to himself, as Showboat whinnied in appreciation to the attention he was showing her.

*****

Looking at his pocket watch, Seafoam impatiently tapped it lightly a few times. “I wonder what’s taking them so long?” he asked Slick in curiosity.

“Tell me about it,” Slick said, eating the last of the remaining breakfast. “Those two went on for hours last time. Trying to get any sleep was a pain in my scales.”

Seafoam just raised an eyebrow confusedly, “Say what now?” he asked in confusion. “Simple negotiations for the return of stolen property should take mere minutes, and they’ve been gone nearly an hour so far.”

Slick just shook his head. “Kid,” he said dismissively, “I’ll tell you about it when your older.”

“How impertinent!” Seafoam replied in indignation.

The city of Londwhinium was lively and bustling with traffic. Shanks was overwhelmed by all the new sights, sounds, and smells he was experiencing. Clover, seeing that the pup’s eyes were going wide at the over stimulation to his senses picked the pup up, and placed him on his back with his magic.

Riding high on Clover’s back, Shanks barked happily. “Aroo,” he said, wagging his tail as fast as it could go. “Mister Clover, do you think the pony princesses will help me?”

Clover looked back and smiled. “Shanks,” he said, “Princess Celestia is known far and wide as the most benevolent of the deities, if anypony would be willing to help you, she would.”

Sir Stouthorn smiled in agreement, “Yes little Shanks,” he said, “Celestia has helped all the creatures of Equestria both great and small, from the largest dragon to the littlest rabbit. In fact, the oath of the Lawgiver we swear, upon entering knighthood is given in honor to her kindness and generosity. It’s every knight’s dream to quest for the princess one day.”

“Once we reach the castle gates,” Clover said, “I’ll be able to deliver my letters, and hopefully receive an audience with the princesses.”

“And I shall deliver my gifts to them as well,” Sir Stouthorn said misty eyed.

Shanks yawned, while listening to the adults. If mister clover and mister sir were sure the pony princesses would help, he was sure they would. Laying his head down on his paws, he enjoyed the rest of the ride towards the Castle of the Pony Sisters.

After about twenty minutes of walking they arrived at the ornate gates of the palace. At the palaces entrance stood two royal pegasi guards, the golden armor they wore over their black coats gleamed dully in the sun. While Sir Stouthorn exuded a jovial air, in stark contrast these guards were almost like statue like sentinels that would never falter. Beneath their helmets, their unwavering eyes looked down on Clover as he gingerly approached them. When he reached them, they extended their wings barring entrance into the palace. Looking down at the unicorn before them, they fixed their eyes squarely on Clover.

“Halt, who goes there,” the first pegasus guard demanded, his voice revealing he wouldn’t tolerate tomfoolery from anypony.

Clover removed his cap and bowed slightly to the two intimidating pegasi guards. Looking back up, Clover cleared his throat. “My name is Clover the Clever,” he said, “and these are my companions Sir Stouthorn a knight of the Lawgiver, and Shanks of the Gem Biter clan. We’re here on urgent business for the princesses, we need to…”

The guard looked at a list he carried and shook his head, “I’m sorry, you’re not on the list,” the guard said brusquely, interrupting Clover. “You’ll need to make an appointment with the Princesses regent Prince Blueblood, in order to get on the list to see either of them.”

Clover eyes dropped down in disappointment, he had been so sure that once he had reached Londwhinium, he would’ve been able to meet with the princesses immediately. “But this is an extremely important matter,” Clover said, trying to impress the urgency of his business upon the unsympathetic guards.

“I’m sorry,” the pegasus guard adamantly said, “nopony see the princesses without an appointment, no exceptions.”

Clover felt the large hand of Sir Stouthorn resting on his shoulder. “Come now Clover,” he said cheerfully, “the quest requires we meet with this Prince Blueblood fellow. So be of good cheer, we’re already halfway there to meet with the princesses.”

When he heard Sir Stouthorn’s optimism, he smiled, “Yes, you’re right Sir Stouthorn,” he said. “Let’s go talk to the regent.” Turning towards the pegasus guard, Clover asked, “Please where can we find the regent at?”

The pegasus looked down at Clover, annoyed he still had to speak with the unicorn. “Sir,” he said emotionlessly, pointing down the street, “the regent should be in his office at the government annex, down the street that way.”

Leaving the palace steps behind them, they walked down the street the guard had pointed towards. The wide boulevard was full of pony nobility and government officials going about their business. On either side of the street, statues of famous pony heroes stood next to impeccably well maintained topiaries and manicured lawns. One of the newer statues bore the likeness of his master. Looking down on the inscription chiseled into the pedestal, Clover read, ‘Dedicated to Starswirl the Bearded, for defending ponykind from the menace of the Smooze’. Looking up at the statue, Clover saw how youthful and vigorous his master had once looked. Starswirl was defiantly looking at some evil, while attempting to release a spell.

When Sir Stouthorn saw Clover looking at the statue of Starswirl, he laughed. “Don’t worry Master Clover,” he said good-naturedly, “your statue will go right besides, your master’s. I think the inscription shall say: ‘Dedicated to Clover the Clever, for aiding the realm in its time of need’. Has a nice ring to it doesn’t it?”

“I’m not sure how I feel about it,” Clover replied. “I mean, I know my master has done so much. Yet I’m unable to even deliver a simple message to the princesses. I feel like maybe he’s made a poor choice in assigning me to deliver the message.”

“Clover,” Sir Stouthorn replied, his eyes shining with the wisdom of the ages, “the quest has only just begun. We’ll go speak with the regent, get an appointment to speak with the princesses, and then head to the Diamond Vale. Clover, go and take fresh courage, press ever forward onwards to honor and glory.”

Clover feeling swept up in Sir Stouthorn’s exuberance nodded. “You’re right Sir Stouthorn,” Clover said, “We’ll go meet the regent and be on our way before you know it.”

When they reached the government annex, they entered inside it and headed towards a large wooden desk. Sitting behind the desk was a rather portly purple earth pony official wearing spectacles, who was busy stamping forms. “Hmm…” the official said, “form 27-b, an application to receive a pet license. Application. Denied.” The pony said gleefully, slamming his stamp onto the form, leaving behind the red imprint of the words DENIED on the paperwork. Clover spent several minutes watching the official at work as he gleefully stamped DENIED on form after form.

Eventually the earth pony became aware of his audience, sliding his glasses down his muzzle he glared down at them. “And just what, do I owe to this pleasure?” the portly pony asked sarcastically.

“Please sir,” Clover said, “I need to speak with the regent Prince Blueblood, regarding a matter of great urgency.”

“The prince can’t possibly be bothered with such trivial matters,” the fat official said dismissively. “Go take your request, to rezone your property elsewhere.”

“Listen, you…” Clover said angrily, before he felt the hand of Sir Stouthorn cover his muzzle.

“What the lad means to say,” Sir Stouthorn interjected gently, while holding small bag of bits in his hand “is that this is a most delicate matter. We would be most grateful for any assistance you could offer, in securing a meeting with the regent.”

Seeing the bag of bits, the earth pony nodded knowingly and placed them in his saddlebag, “You’re in luck, citizens,” he said with false sincerity. “It looks like the prince has an opening right now as a matter of fact. Please follow me.”

“See Clover,” Sir Stouthorn said grinning, “we’re already halfway there.”

Sighing, Clover followed behind the official and Sir Stouthorn through an ornate set of gold doors and into a richly decorated office. The floors were covered with rich carpets, and hanging on the walls were heavy tapestries depicting events from Equestrian history. At the head of the room surrounded by several stained glass windows, was an enormous oak desk. Hanging high above the desk was a massive painting that took up nearly the whole wall. It was a portrait of white unicorn stallion, heroically warding off a dragon from preying on a helpless unicorn mare. The handsome unicorn’s horn was the largest Clover had ever seen, and he was covered from head to hoof in armor. The plaque under the painting said, ‘Prince Blueblood, the Magnificent, Regent of Equestria’.

The fat earth pony moved his head towards several chairs on the far side of the room. “Take a seat,” he said. “The regent will be with you shortly.”

“Quite an impressive painting,” Sir Stouthorn remarked, “I’m sure the regent has impressive stories to tell about his daring exploits over the years.”

“Maybe one or two,” said a squeaky voice, coming from an open door on the opposite side of the room.

Walking into the office was a white unicorn stallion no bigger than Shanks. As he trotted behind the desk, the unicorn disappeared from sight until he slowly rose up from behind it. Using his tiny horn, the miniature unicorn minutely adjusted the height of his seat until he was satisfied.

“I am Prince Blueblood, regent of Equestria, and I understand that you have urgent business with me?” the unicorn said.

Clover, taken aback at the foal sized unicorn, regained his composure and slightly bowed. “Yes I do,” he said. “My name is Clover the Clever, and I have been tasked by my Master, Starswirl the bearded to deliver messages of great importance to the princesses.”

“What makes you think I can help you?” the regent pointedly asked.

“Well I was told that,” Clover explained, “nopony sees the princesses without an appointment, and you could get me an appointment.”

“Hmm,” the prince said, placing a tiny hoof up to his equally tiny muzzle. “While I could do that, I don’t think I shall. See yourselves out citizens, have a good day.”

Infuriated at being blocked at every turn, Clover’s head started flushubg red from all the aggravation he had been put through. Just before he could release his magic to throttle the tiny unicorn, Sir Stouthorn shook his head.

“Before you go regent,” Sir Stouthorn said, “I just want to know something.”

“What is that foreigner,” Blueblood asked haughtily.

“I wonder,” Sir Stouthorn asked, “is the reason that your portrait is so small because they couldn’t find a wall large enough to hold your massive ego?”

Prince Blueblood had never been so insulted by anypony in his entire life; staring hard at the minotaur he ground his teeth in anger. “How dare you insult me, you insolent gutter trash!” he snarled.

“Such big words, from such a little pony,” Sir Stouthorn taunted.

“I demand satisfaction on the field of battle!” the regent shouted, his face red with rage.

“Satisfaction, you shall have prince,” Sir Stouthorn declared, slapping the tiny regent across the muzzle. “Name your terms, and be done with it, you blowhard.”

“I’ll meet you at the dueling grounds of the city at one p.m. sharp,” the price replied, “If you fail to show up, I’ll have the guards scour the city looking for you to place you in the stockades. When you lose, you shall have to yield your weapon to me.”

“Very well,” Sir Stouthorn said, “and if I win, you must grant us an appointment with the princesses.”

“Done,” the prince spat, “now get out of my sight.”

“I’ll see you on the field of battle at one p.m. regent,” Sir Stouthorn said with a curt nod before leaving the room. “Come Clover, let’s leave the prince to prepare for battle.”

As they walked out of the government annex, Clover turned towards Sir Stouthorn, “What just happened?” he asked.

“I just got us an audience with the princesses,” Sir Stouthorn said, tipping his helmet to a few mares in waiting that passed them by. “The prince is too prideful to turn down any insult towards himself. He had no choice but to challenge me to a duel.”

“But how could the prince even think he would stand a chance of defeating you?” Clover asked.

Sir Stouthorn heartily laughed, “The prince has never been openly defied like that before,” he said. “In his own head, he’s as big as the painting hanging in his office.”

“You won’t actually hurt him, will you?” Clover asked in concern.

“No, of course not,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “my oath as a knight of the Lawgiver, requires me to be just with all, even one as odious as the prince. Now come, let us collect the rest of our party, enjoy some lunch, and see to the prince’s lesson in humility.”

Entering the Rose Luck Inn, they found both Slick and Seafoam playing a game of cards. Slick had amassed a large pile of bits, when he noticed Sir Stouthorn, Clover, and Shanks entering. In surprise, he dropped some hidden cards to the ground, all aces. When Seafoam saw he had been cheated, he reached over and slid all the bits over to his side of the table.

“You little cheat,” Seafoam fumed, “that’s the last time I play cards with you.”

“Here’s a free tip kid,” Slick said, “never play cards with somescale you don’t know.”

“Whatever happened to honor,” Seafoam said.

“There’s no honor among thieves kid,” Slick replied, biting into an apple.

Clover walked towards Slick. “So did Shaw and Showboat work out an agreement?” he asked.

Slick smirked, “Oh, I think they are still hammering away at the details,” he replied.

“What do you mean still?” Clover asked. “That would mean those two have been discussing things for over three hours. How have they not reached an agreement yet?”

“Well they keep coming together,” Slick said laughing, “but I think they want to see if they can’t come to a better arrangement.”

“Slick, what’s so funny about that?” Seafoam asked oblivious to the puns.

“Oh I’ll tell you when you’re older kid,” Slick said, moving towards the stairs. “Let me go get them for you.”

Shaw sat relaxing in the tub next to Showboat, her white mane draped against them both. The last few hours had flown by so quickly, and he was just sitting next to her enjoying the moment. Looking up at him, she smiled and whispered something into his ear. Smiling his approval, the mare lowered her head into the warm water. Shaw smiled when he felt the pleasurable sensations overwhelm him.

A loud banging on the door spoiled the mood, and Showboat popped her head out of the water in exasperation. “What is it?” she asked sweetly.

“Are you done yet?” Slick asked. “The others are downstairs waiting for you to come out.”

“Tell them yes we are,” Showboat replied, “We’ll be out in a few minutes.”

Shaw climbed out of the metal tub and used a towel to dry himself off, while Showboat used her magic to remove the water from her coat and mane. Once they were both presentable Showboat leaned up against the griffin and kissed him lightly on the cheek.

“We’ll have to make this a habit lover boy.” Showboat said huskily.

Shaw slapped her flanks, “That depends on whether you plan on behaving yourself, little miss.”

Showboat giggled, “If I don’t,” she teased, “will my big strong griffin carry me away, and have his way with me till I behave?”

“Mare, don’t press your luck,” Shaw replied opening the door for her.

As they walked down the stair together, Sir Stouthorn wore a knowing smile. “So Shaw,” he said, “did you put her through the wringer?”

“Yes,” Clover agreed, “were you able to reach an amiable agreement?”

Showboat wore a dazzling smile. “Yes everypony, we came to a beneficial arrangement. In exchange for certain services he will forgive me for my earlier trespasses.”

Seafoam’s ears perked up when he heard the agreement. “Will those services cover the food she stole as well?”

Showboat laughed. “Hmm,” she said. “Maybe when you’re a teensy bit older Seafoam.”

“Why does everypony keep telling me that,” Seafoam complained. “I’m nearly seventeen summers old!”

Sir Stouthorn laughed heartily. “Seafoam my boy,” he said. “Once you’ve reached eighteen summers, I’ll take you to the Lady of the Sea. There you can learn all about, what Shaw has repeatedly reacquainted himself with this morning.”

Shanks looked at the crazy adults and yawned, it was obvious what they had been doing. He wondered to himself what their puppies would look like, as he headed towards the dining area for some lunch.

On the way towards the dueling grounds, Seafoam floated worriedly around his liege. “How could you provoke the regent into a duel?” he asked. “What were you thinking? The regent is blood kin to the princesses, and by extension Triton himself!”

“Oh pish posh,” Sir Stouthorn said dismissively, “the git could stand to be taken down a peg or two.”

“Well Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said. “I stand ready as your second. Who shall be your third?”

“Why Clover of course!” Sir Stouthorn cheerfully exclaimed.

“Wait! What?” Clover said in disbelief. “I don’t know the first thing about dueling. I don’t want to hurt anypony!”

“Nonsense my boy,” Sir Stouthorn said full of vim and vigor. “You’re a natural born fighter. The way you handled yourself in the Everfree proved that. I would be honored to have you as my third.”

“So what exactly does a third do in a duel?” Clover asked in curiosity.

“Normally stand in the corner and look fearsome,” Sir Stouthorn explained. “However, I have the feeling that things will get more exciting than that.”

“How much more exciting?” Clover asked in concern.

“Well,” the blue minotaur said, “the ancient rules of the duel allow for the second and third to join in combat once first blood has been drawn. And Prince Blueblood doesn’t strike me as the kind of stallion who will take losing a fight with grace, if you take my meaning.”

“Exactly Clover,” Seafoam said excitedly, holding his trident at the ready, “so after Sir Stouthorn knocks the regent silly, be prepared to join in on the fray!”

“Perhaps Shaw would be more suitable,” Clover said nervously.

“Ordinarily,” Sir Stouthorn agreed, “I would be inclined to agree with you, seeing as he has more fighting experience. However, since all three of my opponents will most definitely be unicorns, a little magic on our side should help even things out.”

“Luna, help me…” Clover moaned, as they approached the dueling grounds.

The dueling grounds were a grassy area with crumbling stone seats for spectators. In ancient Equestrian history, dueling had been a daily event until it had been officially outlawed by Princess Celestia, for its excessive bloodshed. Still technically illegal, the nobility of the day called their duels, ‘parlays of honor’. The rules were slightly different, but the outcome was the same, beat your opponent senseless. While rare, fatalities still happened so a medical team was on standby waiting for the ‘parlay of honor’ to commence.

Sir Stouthorn stood at the ready with Seafoam as his second, and Clover as his third in their respective corners. Five minutes before one p.m. the regent dressed in full battle armor, trotted up towards the grassy knoll. He was accompanied by the two of the largest black unicorns Clover had ever seen. Both of them had their horns sheathed in metal. They readied themselves by rubbing their horns against a nearby stone column. Clover saw the sparks fly, as their impossibly sharp horns ground away at the stone column.

Nervously Clover nudged Sir Stouthorn. “Sir Stouthorn,” he said pointing to the burly unicorns with his horn. “Look at the size of their horns!”

“Easy lad,” the minotaur said confidently. “We have right on our side. Besides, think of the songs they’ll sing of our victory this day!”

A red pegasus judge flew overhead and inspected each of the duelists. “Your names, and the names of your seconds and thirds,” the judge asked.

The regent cleared his throat. “I am of course Prince Blueblood the magnificent, Regent of the Crown for all Equestria,” he said. “My second is Lord Blackstone, and my third is Magister Star Sparkle.

Sir Stouthorn approached the judge, removed his helmet and knelt down. “Lord Judge,” he said, “I am Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’, a humble knight of the realm. My second is my loyal page, Seafoam a seapony, an initiate of my order. My third, is Clover the Clever, apprentice of Starswirl the bearded himself.”

When the minotaur got up, all the ponies in the crowd began whispering amongst themselves regarding the participants of the duel.

The judge smiled and nodded towards the knight, pleased that he honored the ancient traditions of the ‘parlay of honor’. What are the terms of the parlay?” the judge asked.

“If I win, I am to receive an audience with the princesses,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“And if I win,” the prince exclaimed, “the minotaur shall present his weapon to me!”

“It is so noted,” the judge declared. “At one p.m. both combatants shall face each other from their respective corners, and fight till one shall yield. None except the second or third shall assist in any way. They shall not assist until first blood has been drawn; otherwise the parlay is forfeiture. Am I clear?” the judge said to the assembled crowd.

Satisfied that all present were aware of the rules, the pegasus judge dropped an apple. As soon as it hit the ground both the regent and the knight moved forward. The tiny unicorn in his heavy plate armor looked ridiculous, compared to the towering minotaur. The prince repeatedly charged at Sir Stouthorn, but each time his meager horn was deflected by the knight’s battleax. Prince Blueblood enraged, at being openly humiliated in front of the other nobles, charged his horn to release some magic. Rearing up on his tiny hind legs, the unicorn released a volley of fireballs at the much larger minotaur. Sir Stouthorn deftly avoided the volley of fire and lightly slapped the tiny regent across the muzzle. Furious at not being taken seriously, the prince launched himself into the air to attack the knight head on.

Sir Stouthorn agilely caught the tiny regent midair and rocked him back and forth like a child before placing him back on the ground and patting his head. Stomping his hooves in anger, the prince nodded to someone in the crowd. Suddenly a blinding light hit Sir Stouthorn square in the face, blinding him.

“Bad form,” Seafoam shouted, incensed at the outside interference of his liege’s duel.

The Prince seeing his opportunity charged forward, his horn pointed directly for Sir Stouthorn’s abdomen. Although blinded by the coward’s trick, Sir Stouthorn was too skillful to allow the mere loss of his sight to cause him to pause. Feeling the earth trembling at the prince’s charge, Sir Stouthorn held his ax at the ready. At the right moment he dropped his ax. The price dropped to the ground squealing in agony. His horn was now cleanly cut in twain, with the severed horn lying broken on the ground covered in blood from the Prince’s oozing wound.

“Kill him!” screamed Prince Blueblood.

Immediately the prince’s second and third entered the fight, along with about a dozen other nobles.

“This parlay is forfeiture!” the pegasus judge cried out, trying to avoid the magic being flung across the field.

“You slimy cowards!” Seafoam shouted in anger. “Come Shaw, Shanks, and Clover; let us show these dishonorable slugs the might that stopped Scourge and his hounds in the Everfree. For the Lawgiver,” he cried, launching himself towards Lord Blackstone.

Although Shaw had reached an agreement with Showboat, he still had a lot of pent up rage towards unicorns. Seeing an opportunity to release his anger he launched himself high into the air. His rainbow wings flashed in the sun, letting out a battle screech as he dived towards one of the cowardly unicorn’s who had violated the parlay.

Shanks growled in anger, these ponies were no better than the bad dogs and the not-Darkpaw. Before Clover could stop the pup, he’d run across the field of battle and attached himself to the leg of Prince Blueblood with his teeth.

“Arggh!” the prince screamed in pain as he tried dislodging the pup in vain.

Still blind, Sir Stouthorn bellowed a mighty battle cry. The earth beneath his feet trembled in fear when he stomped his hoof, and brandished his mighty battleax to dissuade any unicorns from coming to close to him. In fear, the unicorn’s approaching him whinnied and reared back at his unstoppable onslaught.

Showboat was not about to let the boys have all the fun, she turned towards Slick. “Slick, it’s time to save my griffin,” she said. Slick nodded and climbed on her back, flinging stones with his sling shot as she weaved between the unicorns that were fighting. Furiously, she flung spells and illusions wildly to help her compatriots, and especially her griffin.

Clover watched in horror, as the once orderly parlay had become a brawl. Before he could spend too much time watching the fight, Prince Blueblood’s third, Magister Star Sparkle launched himself toward Clover. Terrified of his much larger opponent, he quickly cast a shielding spell. The magister rammed the shield hard with his horn, causing sparks to fly wildly, but Clover’s shield held firm. Knowing he didn’t have time to play nice, Clover cast a paralysis spell causing Star Sparkle’s legs to lock up.

Star Sparkle hit the ground hard. “Oh my head,” the magister moaned in pain.

Clover proud at how quickly he had dispatched his opponent looked up and was shocked at what he saw; the dueling grounds were in total disarray. If he never lived to see a real battle, he would always think of the scene before him as the next closest thing. Shaw was rolling on the ground with a unicorn twice his size screeching all sorts of profanities. Seafoam was skillfully fighting off two unicorns using his trident to parry and riposte their thrusting horns. Sir Stouthorn still blinded, was fighting nearly a dozen unicorns all by himself with just his bare hands. Meanwhile, Showboat and Slick were providing cover for the rest of the party with her spells, along with a well-placed stone every so often from his trusty slingshot. And most amazingly of all, Shanks had the prince cowering in a corner as he threatened him with his teeth.

Looking up he was shocked to see dozens of guards approaching, with Princess Celestia and Luna at the head of the procession. Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, “Let’s cheese it, the fuzz is approaching!”

As long as he would ever live, Clover would never forget the looks on either of the princesses’ faces. At first it was one of shock, then to shame, and finally turned to sorrow. Seeing how his actions had pained his princesses, Clover hung his head in shame while waiting for his punishment. The others however were not so generous. It took nearly fifteen minutes, and over forty guards before the brawl had been stopped. Sir Stouthorn alone required twenty guards to subdue him, but once his blindness was cured he quickly calmed down.

While being marched in chains down into the palace dungeons, where they were to be held until their trial, Clover face-hoofed when he heard Sir Stouthorn cheerfully declare, “What did I tell you Clover my boy! We’re already halfway there!”

Author's note:

Gentlereader because I think you are worth it, I took the latest chapter all the way to 11. at over 10,000 words this chapter is the longest to date. Originally I had planned on making Prince Blueblood be agreeable to Clover's request, but then I said buck it. You deserve only the best, and so the best you received. As far as I'm concerned, Blueblood's bloodline have been dicks from the very beginning, so who am I to stand in the way of tradition? It's been a wild ride thank you for reading gentlereader. Any critiques etc please post in the comments, all suggestions will be considered except for more Slave King. Yes I know you all love that irredeemable bastard, but we need to use him sparingly. So I think I shall add these little blurbs at the end of the chapters. Just consider them like the special features on DVDs, read them or not.

Next time on the ongoing saga of the Great Slave King

Will Clover the Clever get his audience?
What will the princesses think of Sir Stouthorn's gifts? should he have gone with a gift certificate for bed bath and beyond instead?
Will Shanks get hoof and mouth disease from biting the prince?
Will Shaw be able to live down his wing ragers?
Will Seafoam ever become a stallion?
Will Showboat steamy scenes ever get more screen time then a teen rated fic allows?
Will Slick ever get that big dinner promised to him?

Will Prince Blueblood, be able to save his horn?

And most importantly will we see anymore of belligerent guardspony #1?

All these questions and more, will be answered right here in the next chapter of nearly epic story The Great Slave King.

Same Pony Time! Same Pony Channel!

Thanks for reading

Gunboat Diplomacy

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap sat atop his golden palanquin. It was being held aloft, by a dozen large diamond dogs who marched forward at a brisk pace. He smiled when he looking out at the grand procession. He was rather pleased with what he had managed to achieve with so little time. In under a week, he had assembled an entourage of over two hundred diamond dogs. Each was among the most skilled in their respective trades. From guardsdogs and slavers, to diplomats and bakers; each of the diamond dogs belonged to notable families. At first, the arch duke thought he would have had a difficult time assembling a suitable entourage. However, once the word had gotten out, diamond dogs had come far and wide in order to join the procession.

Ever since Lord Darkpaw had left them, things had become rather grim for diamond dogs everywhere. With no one to protect them, they were now easy prey for the other races. From the dragons and griffins to the northeast, and the seapony raiders to the west, the other nations had stolen large swaths of diamond dog territory. Even the normally docile ponies north of them, had been emboldened by the loss of protection Lord Darkpaw had once provided for his people. They had been a great people once; wealthy, respected, and feared by the lesser races. Now, they were barely able to even hold onto their own lands. With the reign of the new Lord under the Earth, the most the diamond dog race could ever hope to expect was benign neglect. Neglect from their new master was the preferable option to the alternative of having caught their Lord’s ire. Those who displeased him met with dire calamities.

“Ah, the Diamond Vale!” the arch duke mourned sullenly. No other city could have hoped to have matched its unparalleled wealth and power. Now, all that remained was a broken ruin, like a wound in the earth that would not heal.

“Ah how the mighty have fallen!” the arch duke bitterly lamented.

Looking behind him he saw the luggage train. It consisted of dozens of heavy wagons each loaded with needful provisions and supplies, including all the finery required for such an important mission. Trailing behind the luggage train were twenty slave wagons being pulled by enslaved griffins. Each of them held fifty pony slaves that cowered behind the bars of their transportation. Hearing the taskmasters crack their whips at the ponies and griffins filled the arch duke with a longing desire for days gone by, the groans of the slaves under their heavy burdens was music to his ears. If only everything could return to the natural order of things with the diamond dogs back on top, exactly where they belonged to be.

“Everfree Forest up ahead!” shouted one of the dogs at the front of the procession.

“Hold!” the arch duke commanded.

Once the procession stopped moving, Arch Duke Yipyap climbed down off his palanquin and entered the Everfree alone. Gingerly he inhaled the downward breeze, his nostrils flared as he tried locating the tell tail scent.

“You’re late,” growled a voice accusingly, almost as terrible as the Slave King’s.

“Ah Scourge!” the arch duke cried out clutching his chest.

“You’re over twelve hours behind schedule,” Scourge replied.

“Well, it couldn’t be helped,” the arch duke explained. “It took longer than expected to gather enough provisions for such a large procession.”

Scourge looked at the large procession, then at the arch duke’s brand. “That excuse for your tardiness, is acceptable… this time,” Scourge warned. “But don’t make a habit of it.”

The arch duke shuddered, when he realized how close he had come to reliving the bite of his brand once again. “Scourge,” Fifi said, “threatening me won’t make the procession go any faster. Such a large procession is going to move slowly. Additionally, the pony slaves need to be unharmed and in good condition for when we reach Londwhinium.”

Scourge remained silent, while his tail swishing back and forth slowly. Listening to the sounds of the forest, the huntsdog turned to the arch duke, “We shall be watching from the shadows,” he said disappearing into the forest. “Remember that Yipyap, should you ever be tempted to betray your master again.”

The arch duke shuddered involuntarily. Walking back to his palanquin, he saw one of his bearers slacking off. Enraged, Fifi grabbed his whip and started mercilessly beating the diamond dog. “Mongrel, slack off again,” the arch duke hissed, while the poor palanquin bearer whimpered in pain, “and I’ll feed you to Scourge’s hell hounds!”

Satisfied that his bearers had gotten the message, Fifi le Yipyap sneered at his underlings, climbed up on the palanquin, and ordered the procession forward into the Everfree forest.

From the dark undergrowth of the forest, Scourge followed after the procession from a distance.

Princess Celestia was busily reading in her personal study. Although the material was not as boring as the reports she usually read, she would have given anything to not have to see the scrolls in front of her. The scrolls contained damage and casualty reports from the brawl she had been forced to break up earlier that week. Fortunately the property damage was relatively minor, but the casualty list was staggering; fourteen guards with severe contusions, seven spectators with magic burns, Lord Blackstone was suffering from three broken ribs, and Magister Sparkle had somehow managed to chip his horn and was recovering from a concussion. That wasn’t even the worst of it, three of the brawlers had received sever lacerations from the griffin’s talons, and now her nephew had his horn severed. Fortunately, there was still time to save it, but the doctors said that magic use would be out of the question for at least six months.

Celestia still couldn’t believe what had happened. Her nephew the regent of the crown, had been dueling in direct violation of the law. Well technically it had been a ‘parlay of honor’, but she expected better from members of her court. Young hotheaded colts trying to prove themselves were one thing, but for a stallion at his age and position, dueling was unthinkable. What was worse, multiple eye witnesses had corroborated that Prince Blueblood had intended to kill the minotaur he was fighting. Such behavior could be expected from diamond dogs and dragons, but by one of her ponies, that was beyond the pale. Sighing in frustration, she didn’t know what she was going to do with her nephew. Although a competent regent, Prince Blueblood’s personal behavior as of late had become rather vexing. She had overlooked some of the minor corruption he participated in such as accepting bribes for favors, but there was no way she could ignore this egregious behavior.

A soft knock at the door interrupted Celestia’s contemplation, “Yes come in,” the princess said in a gentle voice, that didn’t betray the aggravation she felt towards the prince.

A palace guard entered and respectfully bowed. “Princess,” he said, “we have just received word from one of our pegasi aerial patrols, a large procession is headed towards Londwhinium through the Everfree forest.”

“The Everfree?” Celestia asked arching her brow. “How big a procession?”

“The pegasus patrol wasn’t able to see the full size of it,” the guard replied, “but he estimated that there were at least a hundred diamond dogs, thirty griffins, and hundreds of ponies in the wagons they were pulling.”

“Celestia dropped the scroll she was reading. “Did you say diamond dogs?” she asked, not sure if she really wanted to learn the truth.

“Yes princess,” the guard said. “The ponies seemed to be well cared for from what he could tell. But beyond that, we only know that they will reach the city gates in two days.”

“Very well,” Celestia said, tapping her hoof lightly against the floor. “Please tell my advisers and Princess Luna to meet me in the council chambers as soon as possible.”

“Yes princess,” the guard said with a salute, before exiting the room and closing the door behind him.

Sighing deeply to herself, Celestia walked towards the palace’s council chambers. Not only did she have to punish her nephew, find a replacement regent, and decide what to do with the minotaur and his companions. Now, she had to deal with these diamond dogs as well. She could tell that this was going to be one of those weeks. If she was lucky, they would just be refugees from the south. She didn’t care to consider the other possibility. That perhaps the Lord of the Earth was finally ready to make his move.

Walking down the palace halls, Celestia nodded and smiled as she passed some of her ponies. Her smile dropped a little as she thought about how hard these last two years had been for Equestria. Ever since Lord Darkpaw had fallen, the whole world hung precariously out of balance. Lady Zephyr had stopped making the rains, and instead sent forth her horrible windigos. Lord Ouroboros was busy hoarding every last gem he could get his greedy claws on, which caused a heavy blow to the economy. So much of the thaumatology technology ponykind used, was reliant on a steady supply of gems. Lord Triton’s behavior she could at least understand, sending his forces abroad to combat the other Prime Elements, was a prudent choice she thought. She just wished that the shipping lanes hadn’t been effects as badly as they had. With their local access to gems cut off, they now relied heavily on importing goods. She was just grateful that the Zebrakan’s had no real use for gems.

When she approached the council chamber, the guards on duty saluted and opened the door for her. Nodding her head in acknowledgment, Celestia entered the room and patiently waited for her advisers to arrive. Thinking back to the troubles her ponies were facing as of late, she remembered that the last food survey report she had commissioned, stated that another year like this would be disastrous for everypony. Why was the new Lord of the Earth refusing to tend to the responsibilities he had freely accepted?

“Jormungandr,” Celestia sighed, “I sure hope you knew what you were doing, nominating the child for such a great responsibility.”

Of everything that had happened, Celestia couldn’t understand why Jormungandr, was favoring the child so. From his behavior at the moot and cutting off everypony’s access to the diamond dog lands, his behavior regarding the human was most perplexing. Even now, he still refused to agree to calling for another moot, which would force a settlement between the feuding elements. Although he was cordial when she came to call, the winding one only ever offered pleasantries and always refused to hear of taking any kind of action.

“Celestia, now let’s not be too hasty,” Jormungandr loved to say, whenever she broached the topic. Instead, he would curl up on his bed and pretend to fall asleep, while he waited for her to leave.

Celestia’s thoughts were interrupted when she saw Luna entering the council chambers. “Luna, I’m sorry for waking you,” she said. “But, there’s been a new development regarding the diamond dogs.”

"Verily sister,” Luna replied, “I am well aware that the man has been about.”

Celestia looked at her sister in curiosity, “What do you mean, Luna?” she asked.

“Four nights previous,” Luna said, “when my moon was at the fullest, I detected a great deal of magic being unleashed in the Everfree forest. Somepony had caused the forest to become chocked with thorns, and then set them aflame.”

“Yes,” Celestia agreed, “I remember when our pegasus scouts advised me about the fire breaking out in the Everfree before I had awakened that morning.”

“I came too late to see the battle,” Luna continued, “but, I found the corpse of a beast unlike any I’ve seen previously along the muddy banks of Jormungandr’s Way. Before I returned to the palace to retire, Strix flew to me apologizing for the fire. He said, ‘The pieces were slow to move, but now they are on the path. The Lord of Earth has been busy this night, but he’s just been chastened’. I knew not what the Dream guardian meant with his riddle, but felt that we should be seeing more from the human before too long.”

Celestia’s advisers began seating themselves. “Luna, “Celestia said, taking a seat at the head of the table, “we’ve spotted a large number of diamond dogs headed towards Londwhinium. For what purposes, we’ve yet to uncover.”

“It’s an obvious probe into the cities defenses,” a heavily armored pegasus declared, “the diamond dogs are trying to determine our strength before attack us in full strength.”

“General Hurricane,” Celestia said politely, “I appreciate you taking time from your busy schedule to share your thoughts on the matter. However, I don’t believe I requested your presence here.”

“That’s no problem, princess,” the general replied. “My schedule will allow for me to sit in and offer a proper tactical response to this new diamond dog aggression.”

“But general,” Celestia replied, “The presence of a large number of ponies indicates that they may have no hostile intent towards us.”

“Unlikely, your highness,” an ornately dressed earth pony interjected. “A large influx of new ponies, plus the diamond dogs will put a severe strain on our food stores. They plan to sap our strength, through an extended stay until we have no choice but to surrender to their compatriots.”

“Chancellor Pudding Head,” Celestia said with a smile, “thank you for your words of wisdom, although much like General Hurricane you hadn’t been invited either.”

“I’m happy to serve your majesty,” the chancellor said with a bow. “I feel the best thing we could do is close the city gates and deny them entrance.”

“But what of the ponies they have with them?” Celestia countered. “Surely you’re not suggesting we turn our backs on them.”

“Darling Celestia,” a richly dressed noble unicorn mare said while gracefully curtseying. “The danger we face from the diamond dogs is neither war nor famine, but instead it’s economic.”

“Duchess Platinum,” Celestia said, giving the unicorn a hug, “what an unexpected surprise. I didn’t expect you to come to a meeting you hadn’t been summoned to.”

Duchess Platinum kissed the air next to Celestia’s head and smiled. “Oh think nothing of it darling,” she said taking a seat. “Once I had heard those awful diamond dogs were coming to our glorious city of Londwhinium, I knew you needed to be warned of the obvious impending disaster that those with far less breeding would miss.”

“And what danger would that be Duchess?” Celestia asked, taking a sip from the tea that had just been poured for her.

“Why impeding economic collapse of course!” Platinum exclaimed dramatically. “Once the diamond dogs enter Londwhinium, they will flood the city with millions of bits in gems. Before the market can react, they will have drained the city’s coffers dry, and over saturated our markets with a glut of gems. Of all the worst things that could happen, this is the worst… possible... thing…” In the throes of her woe, Platinum used her horn to move a couch to her so she could faint without dirtying her dress.

“Well that certainly is a plausible theory,” Princess Celestia replied. “But given the state of Equestria, a glut of gems would be a welcome relief.”

“Besides if all they have is gems,” General Hurricane said, “we can ambush them and drive them off with a minimum of casualties.”

“Even more mouths to feed?” Chancellor Pudding Head shouted. “No thank you. We should ambush them, and relieve them of all their food!”

“Leave it to a boorish pegasus to want to fight, and a gluttonous earth pony to only care about their stomachs,” Duchess Platinum said. “Relieving them of their gems is the most attractive option. We could easily sell them to the dragons for a tidy sum.”

“Well your plan to steal their gems will require many boorish pegasi,” the general growled. “But I wouldn’t expect a weak unicorn to know anything but magic!”

“Why you uneducated buffoon,” the duchess huffed. “Without unicorn magic to aid the attack, your ambush will end up much like your scholastic career, abject failure. At least the chancellor knows to respect his betters unlike certain pegasi I could name.”

“My betters?” the chancellor sneered. “Neither of you will get thing one done without earth ponies doing all the heavy lifting. When things get hot you can bet that the pegasi will fly away, and that the unicorns will be too weak to do a blasted thing beyond fainting in fear.”

Celestia could scarcely believe her ears. Right in front of her, inside her council chambers, three prestigious members of her court were verbally attacking each other openly. “Will anyone not invited to this meeting, please excuse themselves from the room,” she said in an even tone, trying not to lose her patience.

After the three bickering ponies had left the room, Luna looked at her sister. “Celestia,” she said, “I must congratulate thee for holding thine tongue as long as thou hast.”

“Yes,” Celestia replied, “I have no idea what’s gotten into ponies recently. Every day I receive more and more reports about ponies bickering with each other in the streets. Soon I fear things may turn violent.”

“These are indeed troubling times, my sister,” Luna agreed. “But come, let us determine what shall be done regarding this new threat that the diamond dogs may or may not pose.”

Celestia finished her tea, and set the cup down. “Luna, I suppose you’re right,” she said. “I should tackle one problem at a time.”

Turning to her assembled advisers, she levitated a map onto the table showing the surrounding territory around Londwhinium. “Gentlestallions,” Celestia said, placing several markers on the map. “As you can see we have a large company of diamond dogs, a fair number of griffins, and a large number of ponies accompanying them. We don’t know their intentions, why they have so many ponies with them, and why they are headed here. All we do know is that we have two days to prepare for their arrival. Does anypony have any suggestions on how we should handle this?”

Celestia sat and listened as her advisers began listing off a list of available strategies while the procession was still in the Everfree. She thought about the three possible scenarios the general, chancellor, and duchess had presented to her. Although she didn’t want to consider having to ambush the diamond dogs, she thought that learning their intentions before they reached they city was of paramount importance.

While her advisers argued over what the best course of action should be, her train of thought was interrupted by the meetings earth pony secretary. “Pardon me," the secretary said with a folksy drawl. “I ain’t meaning to speak out of turn here, but has anypony considered just sending a messenger out to inquire about their intentions?”

“Smart Cookie, now that’s quite a good idea,” Princess Celestia said with a warm smile.

“Ah shucks your majesty, anypony could have thought it up,” Smart Cookie replied. “I mean sure, you run the risk of sending somepony out into a dangerous situation, but don’t you think the risk is worth knowing the possible danger?”

“Yes,” Celestia replied, heading for the door. “And I think I know just the ponies to send on this mission.”

Author's note

Gentlereaders, sorry about the missed release yesterday, I was busy finishing up the new cover. A poor first attempt at using photoshop, I am a bit disappointed how Luna looks, but there's always next time am I right? Next chapter the action will pick back up. But as always, thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoyed the latest chapter of the on going tale of The Great Slave King, available on a computer screen near you.

Till next time gentlereader.

Once in a Bleu Moon

The darkness was disorienting, shifting his eyes back and forth he struggled to remember where the hades he was at. The echoing cracks of whips and guttural growls told him everything he needed to know. He was back in the mines again. Oh, how did he hate these mines with a passion! Not only because of the backbreaking labor, but also because the stench of despair and hopelessness choked the tunnels like some sort of poisonous miasma. The air was heavy with dust, making it difficult to breathe. After his eyes had adjusted to the dim light the magical lanterns provided in this dank place, he placed his hand to his mouth and coughed heavily. His throat burned, as he tried expelling the soot from his lungs. Looking down at his hands, he saw they were stained as red as the rusty chains that held him bound to this place. Knowing that he didn’t want to be caught not working; he bent down and resumed sorting through the broken stones in his relentless search for more gems for his masters. His back was aching again; these low tunnels made sorting through the stone and earth for any stray gems an annoying chore. A low chuckle interrupted his concentration. Looking up, he saw one of the only real friends this dismal place had seen fit to bless him with.

“King, you hairless monkey,” the griffin said, handing him a canteen of water, “if the guards catch you slacking off again, they’ll send Lasher after you.”

Grateful for the cold water, King drank deeply from its contents. “Snowe you old buzzard,” he replied, handing the canteen back to him “I’d honestly welcome a break. The chance to rest after getting whipped would be a welcome relief.”

Snowe grabbed the canteen with his talons to place back in his saddlebag, looking down at the canteen the griffin face showed his concern when he saw the bloodstained handprint on it. “It’s getting worse isn’t it?” he asked concerned for his friend’s wellbeing.

“Yes I’ve been hacking up quite a bit of blood lately,” King sighed, it spoke volumes of how tired he was, as he returned to his never ending task of rooting through the broken earth looking for any gems he could find. “I’m so tired, I welcome the day when I never awake again.”

Snowe looked at his friend in concern, “Don’t say that!” he scolded King. “What about all those stories about the human spirit, perseverance, and ingenuity you’re always bragging about? We only have to be patient and wait for our chance to escape together. Besides, she would never forgive you, if you went up and died.”

“Well, I’m not dead yet,” King weakly laughed, until it was interrupted by a violent coughing fit. “Besides, I only have one foot in the grave, and the newest tunnels I’ve located seem to be a promising lead to our liberation.”

Snowe shook his feathered head at his friend’s optimism, causing a few of his white and grey feathers floating to the ground. The griffin feathers had once been as white as the driven snow. But now, he was a mottled mess of greying and white feathers, the price of working in these cursed mines.

“King, make sure you come home with some gems this time,” Snowe said, as he left the tunnel to resume his own tasks, “you know how Lasher loves to work you over when you don’t meet your quotas.”

With a knowing nod, King got back to work searching the debris for any gems he have missed before moving to the next section of wall. Long ago, the human had learned how to game his masters daily gem quotas. Being the weakest of the working slaves, he’d figured out that his masters expected little of him. By only bringing back the bare minimum of gems, any extras he found could be brought in the next day, allowing him to spend his time searching for a means to escape. His previous career as another sort of slave had taught him well, no job is worth doing right if you can half-ass it instead.

Seeing that it was nearly time to quit for the day, King walked deeper into the tunnel to retrieve enough gems from his stockpile to cover his quota. Removing a large nondescript stone from the wall, he revealed a large cache of gems. Grinning, he picked up a few of the larger gems and a bunch of the smaller ones and placed them inside his satchel. Right before he was about the leave the tunnel, he stopped and headed back deeper into the mine. Deciding to test his luck, his gave a few swings at the walls of the shaft with his pick. After his fourth swing, he was about to stop for the day. Instead, he took one last swing as hard as he could against the stone wall of the mine.

Immediately, his face was hit with a blast of cool air. “Jackpot,” King said to himself. Picking up a stone, he lodged it deeply in the wall to hide his actives, and then placed his mark on the tunnel entrance. Since he was useless for any heavy digging, he was responsible for cleaning out the tunnels for any gems that might have been missed. He was so thorough that no one ever questioned his work, allowing him to run his gem cache racket. Walking towards the entrance, he hummed a pleasant little tune to himself as he exited out of the mine and into the expanse of the Diamond Vale.

“You’re late slave,” growled a deep voice. “I don’t like being made to wait.”

King stopped and faced the voice’s owner. Looking at his taskmaster, he saw that the grey minotaur was waiting impatiently to count his quota of gems. “Well Lasher,” he said, “I’m sure if you’re unhappy with your job, the master will let us trade positions for a few days. What do you say? I can beat you while you dig for gems.”

Lasher flicked his wrist in response. Like lightning, his whip cracked past the human’s head barely missing his left ear. “Slave,” he growled, “I certainly hope you’ve missed your quota today. Cause if you’re a single gem short, I’m going to give you double the lashes tonight.”

King smugly handed his pack to the minotaur. He had counted the number of gems twice, and added a few extras so that no one would be the wiser. Lasher carefully sorted through the small pile of gems, making sure that their numbers and weight met the human’s meager daily quota.

Seeing that the number of gems were correct, Lasher gnashed his teeth momentarily and then grinned evilly. “Well, well, well, Slave,” the minotaur said vindictively, “it appears you’ve failed to meet your quota today.”

“Lasher, what do you mean?” King asked, suddenly afraid of what would happen next.

Confirming King’s suspicions, Lasher picked up the largest gem in the pile and pocketed it. “Looks like you’re missing one of the required large gems, and you know what that means…” he said viciously.

Lasher held his whip with both hands. The large black minotaur twisted the whip hard, causing its leather to groan in complaint at being so roughly manhandled. When King heard the sounds that the whip made, he blanched at the thought of his upcoming punishment. Lasher smiled in pleasure, when he saw the look on the hapless slave’s face. King turned his back to his tormenter, steeling himself for the upcoming pain.

The minotaur grabbed a fistful of the human’s hair and slammed his face roughly into the stone walls of the mine. He moved his face dangerously close to King’s. “Slave…” Lasher hissed into his right ear, “I think we shall administer your punishment where everyone can see you.”

Making sure King got the message; Lasher turned the slave around to face him and punched him in the gut as hard as he could. King fell to the ground groaning in pain, while blood streamed freely from his bruised nose and busted lips. “Get up, you laze about,” the minotaur said, spitting on the ground near King’s feet.

King used his arm to wipe the blood from his face and got up from the mine’s floor. With hate in his eyes the slave walked towards his master’s estate, while Lasher followed closely behind him. Once they had reached the estate and entered the slave’s quarters, the surly minotaur pointed towards ‘The Punisher’. The punisher was an iron rack used to restrain slaves while they were beaten or whipped. King didn’t even have to be told once, he knew the drill intimately. Placing his wrists in the restraints, his joints groaned as Lasher pulled them taught.

Uncoiling his whip, Lashed flicked it skillfully into the air. A sharp cracking sound reverberated throughout the room. Satisfied he had every slave’s undying attention, he pointed at the restrained King. “Look on the price of defiance,” the minotaur said, mainly for the benefit of the newly acquired slaves. “This slave failed to meet his quota and is now going to be disciplined. But don’t worry. You won’t necessarily suffer his fate. Work hard and you will be treated well. But work poorly,” Lasher said, shaking his head in mock disappointment, “and you’ll become acquainted with my whip!”

Satisfied that all the new slaves were riveted at the spectacle before them, Lasher cracked his whip a few times in the air for dramatic effect. Everyone present looked on in fear, especially Snowe and a blue unicorn mare. Snowe comforted her with his greying wing as she covered her purple eyes with her hoof, trying not to look as King received his lashes.

With a crazed look of pleasure on his face, the taskmaster began administering King’s punishment. Until you have felt the sting of an experienced slaver’s whip, you don’t know the meaning of the word ‘pain’. The standard treatment for slaves was ten lashes, which would bruise the flesh and leave welts. Missing your quotas repeatedly like King had was worth twenty, and would leave a slave’s flesh in ribbons. However forty lashes would just about leave you with one hoof in the grave. With an experienced eye and wrist, Lasher controlled his whip with precision. Each of the forty lashes King received was placed with care, never striking the same piece of flesh twice.

Once his bloody job was completed, Lasher released the restraints holding King up, he laughed when the weakened slave hit the floor hard. “You nearly killed him!” the unicorn accused, as she glared at the minotaur angrily.

“Shut your muzzle Bleu! Unless you wish to spend tonight rewarding the males for their hard work, instead of tending to that slave’s wounds,” Lasher said, threatening her with being whored out to his favored slaves.

“No Lasher,” Bleu submissively replied, praying to Celestia that she wouldn’t be sent to the male’s quarters tonight. “But King will require at least three days recovering from the beating you just administered.”

“He has one day,” Lasher said, his decision final. “If the slave is unable to work, I’ll send him to the arena. Master Yipyap has wanted to test his new acquisitions combat prowess; the slave should prove an adequate enough challenge to test their meager skills.”

“But Lasher…” Bleu tried to object, only to have Snowe close her muzzle with his talons.

“What I think Blue is trying to say,” Snowe said, trying to salvage the situation, “is that we can’t replace King’s hands so easily. He’s our best blacksmith and leather worker, and no one can cut gems as well as he can. Perhaps give him three days to recover, and he can spend two of them doing light labor?”

Lasher carefully considered Snowe’s points, and nodded. “Yes, the slave’s hands are indeed valuable,” the taskmaster agreed. “Very well Bleu, you have three days to nurse him back to health. But in exchange for my generosity, you must service me tonight willingly.”

Seeing the minotaur’s lecherous smile made Bleu’s stomach nauseous. “Very well Lasher,” the pretty mare said, looking down at King with pity in her eyes. “But I don’t want it to take more than an hour; King is going to need nursing if he’s going to survive the night.”

Lasher nodded in agreement, pleased that he had humbled the unicorn in front of her friends. “Very well Bleu,” the taskmaster said, licking his lips in anticipation of the night’s activities. “Get him well enough so that the griffin can look after him, and then you can tend to me.”

Nodding in resignation, Bleu levitated King over to a bed and began releasing magic through her horn. Looking at his tattered back, Bleu held back her tears in vain, trying to piece his flash back together. “Father I’m so sorry,” she said trying not to weep over his open wounds.

King weakly opened his eyes and looked at her with a loving smile. “Little Bleu,” he said tenderly, “you shouldn’t have sold yourself so cheaply to Lasher. I’m not worth it.”

Bleu’s eyes went wide in surprise when she saw that King was awake and conscious. “Father,” she said angrily, her tears still freely falling, “don’t ever say that! Without you, who would look after me and Uncle Snowe?”

“Daughter,” King said as he weakly laughed through ragged breathes. “You haven’t needed me to look after you in years. If anything I’m keeping you down.”

“That’s not true!” Bleu said, unleashing magic from her horn into his wounds.

“Bleu, truth be told,” King said weakly, “I’m so tired, I think I shall return home soon.”

Realizing what he meant, Bleu hugged him tightly. “No!” she said, burying her muzzle deeply into his wild and unruly hair. “You promised me we would escape to Equestria together, just the three of us. You promised we would go see the western sea one day, to swim under Celestia’s sun until Luna’s moon rose high in the air.”

“I’m so sorry Little Bleu,” King replied, “I promise that even if I pass to the shadowlands, I’ll wait for both of you under the shade of a green tree. Once we’ve been reunited we can still go swimming together in the western sea.”

“I love you daddy,” Bleu replied, “I don’t want you to die!”

King started laughing, wincing in pain as his ribs objected. “Little Bleu,” he said, placing a hand lightly on her light blue mane, “I’m not quite dead yet. And, I think I’ve found our ticket out of here.”

Snowe walked towards King, “Are you sure?” he asked, daring not to hope for the impossible.

“Yes, I found a passage with freely flowing air,” King said with a smile. “That tunnel is the furthest one back in this whole damn place. It’s our ticket to freedom, we just need to arrange for enough provisions to make the journey and then collapse the entrance behind us.”

“Father, rest and conserve your strength,” Bleu said, full of hope for a life with her family outside these horrid mines. “I’ll heal you so that you can make the journey.”

King shut his eyes, smiling at being so lucky to have such a loving daughter. “I love you so much Little Bleu,” King said.

Not hearing a response, King opened his eyes and saw the ruined palace. He saw that Nightmare was looking at him as if he had lost his mind. Looking down he saw the manacles on his wrists, with their dozens of chains that barred him from ever enjoying their respective domains. His throat felt hoarse and his eyes burned for some unknown reason. Suddenly his iron crown felt like it weighed as much as a mountain; his head throbbed in pain under its weight. The Slave King felt a pain deep in his chest and clutched at his heart. Feeling the scar deep in his chest burning, he slumped back into his stone throne.

As the burning in his chest slowly died away, the Slave King tried in vain to remember what he had felt inside his dream. Anger slowly filled him. Yes it must have been anger and rage he had been feeling as he slept. The rage inside him, slowly built into a fury as cold as the deepest depths of the pit itself. Hoping to go back into his dream he clutched in desperation for his charm, but found it was missing.

“That’s right they took them away!” the Slave King raged to himself.

“Shouldn’t you do something about that?” a cold voice whispered in his mind. “They took them away from you, you should make them suffer!”

“Yes…” the Slave King said aloud, his raspy voice echoing throughout the palace ruins.

“You should let them know that taking them away was a mistake!” the icy voice continued, trying to provoke a response. “That would show them that you’re not some weakling they can trifle with.”

“How should I show them,” the Slave King asked in curiosity.

“Break the Earth…” the voice tempted.

“But the promise…” the Slave King said, thinking back to what he said to Little Bleu.

The voice didn’t respond, but instead remained silent

Concerned Nightmare looked up at her master, trying to see who he was speaking to. Moving her ears back and forth she was unable to hear the silent party that her master was conversing with. Pacing back and forth in the throne room, she worriedly stalked about the palace ruins in vain. When she heard him stop talking she returned to his side, laying her head on his knee she looked up at her master’s face. Seeing his burning eyes, Nightmare was pleased when she saw that he was the Slave King once more.

Far away under the shade of a green tree being bathed by the radiance of Celestia’s Sun and blessed by the beauty of Luna’s moon, she waited patiently. As ponies passed her by they would occasionally ask “May I share this tree with you.” Her reply was always the same, “I can’t, I’m saving this spot for somepony very important to me.”

Author's note:

Gentlereader I felt that a little exposition on the Slave King was warranted, so I wrote this little chapter before moving back into the action in Londwhinium. I tried to provoke feelings of nostalgia with this chapter, let me know if I succeeded in the comments. As always thanks for reading, until next time gentlereader.

The Not So Great Escape

Clover the Clever attempted to keep his mind occupied while waiting inside the dungeon cell. Lying down on a mattress stuffed with hay, he rested his head on his forelegs as he waited. Waiting for what, he didn’t know. Without his books and scrolls he was at a loss as to what he should do. Lying down next to him, Shanks growled softly in his sleep. After having spent the last several hours trying to chew his way through the bars of their cell in vain, the little pup had given up on the idea of trying to escape.

Clover still couldn’t believe that the pup’s jaws had managed to chew through a good portion of the arcanium that made up the metal bars of the palace dungeons. That stuff was supposedly invulnerable to even dragon’s fire. He tried using his magic to cover the pup with a blanket, but the dampener ring over his horn made even simple telekinesis impossible. Sighing in resignation, Clover used his mouth to pull the blanket over the pup’s steadily breathing body.

“I wonder how everypony else is doing?” Clover said, sighed quietly so as not to awake the excitable diamond dog pup.

Shanks laid asleep next to the unicorn, oblivious to his worries. Only occasionally would the pups legs and tail twitch, in response to some unknown dream he was experiencing.

Exhausted from worry and bored out of his mind, Clover closed his eyes trying to pass the time away sleeping.

Deeper in the dungeon further away from Clover’s cell, the voices of Seafoam and Sir Stouthorn echoed throughout the corridors of the prison. “Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, his voice filled with worry, “I’ll never get my knighthood now, and they’ll boot you out of the order for sure!”

Sir Stouthorn patted his page’s head and smiled. “Dear Seafoam,” the knight said, “be of good cheer. Those with a righteous cause, have no need to fear whatsoever dark clouds darken the sky.”

“But you punched Princess Luna right in the flank!” Seafoam exclaimed, his mane frazzled with worry over their predicament. “I’m pretty sure they exile ponies for assaulting goddesses.”

Sir Stouthorn’s face turned red with his embarrassment. “Well, in my own defense,” the minotaur said sheepishly, realizing striking a lady, especially one he wished to quest for could be considered bad form, “the old girl is rather large, and I was blinded at the time. I don’t think they’d hold a fellow responsible for extenuating circumstances.”

“Lawgiver, preserve us,” Seafoam said, pacing worriedly back and forth in their cell. “We’ll be lucky if we aren’t banished, and then imprisoned in the place we’re banished to.”

“The princesses don’t strike me as the sort that would hold grudges over a simple misunderstanding,” Sir Stouthorn replied, a single tear of regret for his nonchivalrous behavior braking through his eye’s otherwise impenetrable barrier.

“Perhaps we’ll be shown mercy,” Seafoam said hopefully, while his mane drooped in despair over his impending doom.

“Come now lad,” Sir Stouthorn said smiling, showing off his mustache full of vitality and power, “perchance a song will cheer you up?”

Thinking for a moment, Sir Stouthorn sat down and began singing an old folk song he knew from his childhood,

“The young foal sat upon his father’s knee and asked, ’How can I become a brave stallion like you’.

The father aged and pale looked at his son full of hope and dreams and said, carry on my son.

The world can be scary place the first time you step out your door,

Simply place one foot in front of the other and answer destiny’s call

Just carry on….

Not all the challenges you face will try a warriors steel,

Sometimes the only thing required is to just climb the next hill.

Just carry on…

Not every danger will be dragons attacking with claw and fang,

Sometimes to be courageous you must smile through your pain.

Just carry on…

Not every battle will require a heroic last stand in order to stand tall,

Sometimes all that’s needed is the courage to stand back up when you fall.

Just carry on…

The foal looked up at his father, and then lay down to sleep.

Leaving the foal to Luna’s tender embrace, the stallion reflected on his own father telling him the same.

Be strong my son, be brave. Let your courage carry on our family name.

Leaving the foal to Luna’s loving care, the father smiled and said carry on my son.”

“Thank you Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, “your songs always bring me cheer.”

Sir Stouthorn smiled at his page. “Carry on my son. Carry on,” he said.

“How dare they treat a lady like some common criminal?” Showboat pouted, stamping her hoof in exasperation over at least in her own opinion unjust incarceration. Slick shrugged his shoulders and went back to playing his game of solitaire.

“Tell me Slick,” Showboat whined, “you think I’m a lady don’t you?” Slick nodded once, turning over a few cards and trying to complete a suit.

“Then why did they lock me up in his dungeon like some sort of common criminal!” Showboat sobbed.

Slick started counting on his claws, “I think currently the charges being pressed against you are: disorderly conduct…” he said laying down six of spades

“I was merely an innocent bystander,” Showboat replied.

Resisting arrest…” Slick continued, placing down a queen of hearts.

“Who wouldn’t in similar circumstances?” she asked.

“Assault, aggravated assault…” he said.

“Those ruffians had it coming, every last one of them,” she fumed.

“Interfering in a parlay of honor…” Slick said, turning over a card in his deck.

“Sir Stouthorn was out ponied, without magical aid somepony might have hurt him badly,” Showboat protested.

“Casting with intent to commit mischief, casting with intent to cause bodily harm…” Slick said, placing a jack of clubs on the queen of hearts.

“I tell you, I only casted in self-defense,” Showboat said dramatically, bringing a hoof to her face.

“Assault with a deadly weapon…” Slick continued, placing an ace of spades down

“That’s absurd!” Showboat exclaimed, incensed at the very notion that she would use anything as crude as a weapon. “Slick, they can’t honestly expect me to be responsible for your actions.”

“Possession of a class IV restricted magical object…” Slick said, laying down an ace of hearts.

“Well to be fair, the bridle is actually Shaw’s…” Showboat replied. “He shouldn’t be so careless with such valuable magical artifacts.”

“Possession of a class V restricted magical creature…” Slick said, moving some of his cards to the aces he had laid out.

“But you’re your own dragon Slick,” Showboat protested. “I can’t possibly be held liable for owning you. You’re with me of your own free will.”

“And interspecies fraternization,” Slick said, finishing both the list of charges leveled against Showboat and his game of solitaire.

“There’s no law against love!” Showboat exclaimed. “Who I choose to share my bed with is my own business.”

“Tell it to the judge sister,” Slick retorted, shuffling his deck of cards for a new game.

Showboat narrowed her eyes at the little dragon. “You know Slick,” she said with an evil grin. “I know of a much better game you could try playing.”

“Oh really what’s that,” Slick asked disinterestedly.

“How about a game of fifty-two card pickup instead?” Showboat said, making her horn glow with magic.

“Wait. Nooo!” Slick cried out, desperate to save his cards from destruction.

Moments later, the cell was rocked by a powerful explosion. Smoke poured out into the hall from the cell’s bars. Slick coughed violently a few times while rubbing the soot out of his eyes. “Showboat, how did you manage to cast anything?” he asked in amazement, his face and scales blackened from the explosion.

“Oh a magician never reveals her secrets,” Showboat replied with a grin, her magic dampener ring mysteriously absent from her horn. Trotting over to the door of her cell, she used her magic to open the door with ease.

“Showboat, lead the way,” Slick said, climbing on top of her back.

“Okay, now to free the others,” Showboat thought to herself, as she began searching the dungeon for her companions.

Shaw was not happy; in fact he was rather pissed. “Bucking unicorns and their bucking magic!” he cursed silently. Currently he could not move or speak. The palace guards had him in a strait jacket, and bound against a table reclined at a forty-five degree angle. To protect themselves from bodily harm from his sharp beak, and their ears from his sharp tongue, they had placed a muzzle over his face. Now all he could do was glare at anyone who came to close to him. If being restrained and muzzled wasn’t bad enough he also had to endure his diminutive cell mate.

“How dare you lock me up with common trash!” Prince Blueblood raged. “I demand to speak with your supervisor!”

Shaw rolled his eyes in exasperation at having to listen to the tiny unicorn complain nonstop for the past four days. He only wished his mouth was free so he could tell the pipsqueak to shut the Hades up. Apparently he wasn’t the only one tired of the former regent’s antics, because every hour or so a guard would come to their shared cell and politely tell the prince to stuff it.

This time a timid yellow pegasus with a pink mane checked up on their cell. “Uh, Prince Blueblood sir,” she stammered nervously.

“What?” the price snarled. “Unless you’re here to give me my own cell or release me from this dungeon I don’t want to hear it!”

“I’m sure your cellmate, and your fellow prisoners would appreciate it, if you were to lower your voice just a tiny bit, I mean only if you really want to,” she whispered almost inaudibly.

“Listen, uhhh… Whoever you are,” the prince said dismissively towards the guard.

“It’s uh, Private Pansy,” the timid pegasus replied softly.

“Yeah whatever,” the prince rudely interrupted. “You tell your boss, that he better release me immediately or there’s going to be Hades to pay!”

“I’m sorry, I can’t do that,” Pansy said clearly intimidated by the prince’s demeanor. “But if you like I can bring you some dinner, wouldn’t that be nice?” With a gentle smile, the pegasus slide a tray of delicious smelling soup into the cell for the prince to eat.

“Dinner?!” the prince roared, his nostrils flaring in anger at the outrage of being offered common prison fare. In disgust, he picked up the tray holding the soup with his mouth and threw it the cell door.

Private Pansy shrieked in terror, the hot soup flew through the air and hit her squarely in the face completely soaking he pink mane. “There’s no reason to be so mean!” the pegasus cried, with tears freely flowing down her cheeks. “I made that soup especially for you, because I heard you had special dietary requirements.”

“I didn’t ask for your soup,” the prince seethed, trying to make his tiny body as intimidating as possible. Looking up at her with a sneer he continued his tirade, “I didn’t ask to be locked up in this cell with the griffin, and I most definitely didn’t ask to be serviced by a pathetic guard like you!”

By now, the tears were freely falling down Private Pansy’s face as she took the full barrage of the prince’s rude behavior. Shaw genuinely felt bad for the pegasus who had gone out of her way to help the tiny prince, only to have her kindness thrown back in her face. He decided that the prince was definitely going on ‘The List’. The list as he called it, was the list of people who had ever wronged him, at the top of it currently was those harpies back at his eyrie, and those Celestia bucking windigos. However, Shaw took opportunities as they presented themselves, to cross off even the most minor entries on it when he could.

Pansy looked up at Shaw and looked genuinely sorry that she couldn’t feed him. “I’m so… sorry mister griffin,” she said, stammering over her tears, “I’m not allowed to feed you.”

Shaw gave her as sympathetic look as he could, tilting his head as if to say “It’s alright, I understand.”

Prince Blueblood pounded against the heavy bars of his cell. “Peasant,” he ordered, “I demand that you leave at once! A pathetic mediocrity like you makes me nauseous.”

Private Pansy lowered her head submissively, and left the cell behind with tears of hurt streaming down her face.

Shaw had been waiting for night to do this, but Prince Blueblood’s atrocious behavior had to be answered for. Flexing his talons, he began working on the restraints holding him down.

Blueblood seeing that the guard had finally left, resumed his temper tantrum screaming about the outrage of treating nobility like common gutter trash. After about fifteen minutes, the prince suddenly found himself very thirsty. After all, screaming at your inferiors can be very thirsty work. He began screaming out into the hall, “Mediocrity! Bring me refreshment this instant,” the tiny noble commanded.

Private Pansy meekly returned to the cell and cautiously looked at the prince. “Ye… yes, here is some water Prince Blueblood,” she said, sliding into their cell a large bowl of water, rich with the fragrance of roses.

“Rose water!” he snarled, knocking the bowl to the side and spilling its contents all over the floor. He glared up in anger at Pansy, disgusted that he had been offered something only a peasant would drink. “Now listen well you imbecile, I shall only tell you once. Go into my office and fetch me the gold bottle in my desk. If anyone tries to stop you, go to the pony at the front desk and tell him you’re under Prince Blueblood’s orders. Now do you understand?”

“Ye... yes prince,” she meekly replied leaving the cell as quickly as she could.

“And be quick about it!” the prince shouted out after her. “I’m dreadfully parched.

“I’m sure you are,” a cold voice replied.

“You have no idea…” the price began, before wondering who dared to speak to him so casually. In anger he turned around to verbally assault who ever had the audacity to speak out of turn to their betters.

Deeply inhaling, the prince closed his eyes and turned to face the voice. “How dare you address your betters without permission, I should have you flogged!” he said venomously, “Don’t you know who I am…”

“A dead pony,” the voice said, interrupting the prince’s tirade.

Opening his eyes, Prince Blueblood’s face went pale when he saw that the griffin had somehow managed to free himself from his bonds.

Shaw’s face was covered by the shadows of the jail cell. Only his burning eyes revealed his malicious intent, as he cracked his talons in preparation for what was about to come next.

In terror, Prince Blueblood slowly backed up into a corner as the angry griffin approached him menacingly.

“Oh I’m so going to enjoy this...” Shaw said, reaching out to grab the tiny unicorn.

“Oh, my gosh. Oh, my gosh,” Private Pansy said, as she rushed the gold bottle back towards the prince’s cell. “I hope he won’t be too upset I took so long retrieving his bottle.” Fetching a tray and a large crystal goblet she had also grabbed from his office, she trotted back towards the cell. When she reached it she was shocked at what she found.

Prince Blueblood was shaking in terror, chanting, “Please make it stop, please make it stop.”

Private Pansy looked at the room in confusion, beyond the griffin who wore a satisfied look on his face, the room seemed no different. “Uh, Prince Blueblood,” she said timidly, “I have your gold bottle like you requested.”

Once he saw the guard, the prince crawled on the ground towards her and started kissing her hooves. “Oh please forgive me,” he begged, choking back his tears “I’m so sorry for being a bad pony, please forgive my behavior!”

Pansy was taken aback. She had no idea what could have transformed the prince so quickly. “Oh it’s all right,” she replied, stroking his mane. “You’re not a bad pony, you just made bad choices.”

“Will you forgive me?” the prince asked hopefully.

“Of course I forgive you, prince,” Private Pansy replied.

“Will you stay with me till I sleep?” the prince begged.

“Yes,” Pansy replied stoking the prince’s frazzled mane.

With a sweet and tender voice the guard began singing.

“Hush now, quiet now,

It's time to lay your sleepy head.

Hush now, quiet now,

It's time to go to bed.

Drifting off to sleep,

The exciting day behind you.

Drifting off to sleep,

Let the joy of dream land find you.

Hush now, quiet now,

It's time to lay your sleepy head.

Hush now, quiet now,

It's time to go to bed.”

The gentle melody of the guard’s singing echoed throughout the cell, making Shaw’s eyes droop heavy with sleep. The prince lay by the cell door, being cradled by the pegasus as she finished her song. Once it was done, she unlocked the cell and laid the prince down on his bed. With the prince asleep, she exited the cell and locked it behind her.

Struggle as he might, Shaw could barely keep his eyes open. The guards singing reminded him of Showboat, and how much he already missed that mare. “Oh buck,” he said sleepily, before closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep, “I’ve got it bad.”

The dark corridors of the dungeon provided ample cover for Showboat to use for cover to hide her presence from the pegasus guard patrolling the dungeon.

“Whew,” Showboat whispered to herself, “that was a close one.” As she held her breath waiting for the yellow pegasus guard to head back down the darkened halls of the dungeon.

Once the coast was clear, she jingled the keys triumphantly that she had ‘liberated’ from the pegasus that had just passed by, unaware of her presence.

“Now where are they keeping them at?” she asked herself, while looking into the windows of each cell they passed.

“Showboat,” Slick said, “this place is like a maze. We’ll never locate everypony before they discover we’re missing.”

Showboat brought a hoof up to her muzzle and thoughtfully tapped her chin. “Idea!” she softly sang to herself.

Heading towards the barracks, Showboat used her magic to softly open the door. Seeing the dozens of sleeping unicorn guards made her nervous, but she pressed on and ‘borrowed’ a sergeant’s uniform. Before leaving the room she saw a box that caught her interest. Opening the box, she smiled deviously as she put her spontaneous new plan into action. A few minutes later Showboat exited the room. Using her magic, she warped the door so badly that only by destroying the door would the sleeping guards be able to leave.

Slick looked at Showboat questioningly. “What the hay took you so long?” he asked, afraid that their cover would get blown.

“Oh,” Showboat said smugly, “I just took the liberty of giving us some insurance should anything unexpected happen.”

“Here put this on,” Showboat said, levitating a hat and a purple velvet doublet into Slick’s claws.

“What the hay is this for?” Slick asked in confusion.

“It’s your disguise,” Showboat explained.

“Ugh, I look so ridiculous!” Slick growled in complaint. The velvet doublet’s puffy sleeves made him look like some sort of royal servant, and the black wide brimmed hat had a bright red phoenix feather in its band.

“No, you look adorable,” Showboat corrected, “now follow my lead.”

Confidently Showboat walked down the corridor and waited patiently for the pegasus guard to return to her station.

About five minutes later, the yellow pegasus walked back into the main office looking flustered. “Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear,” she kept repeating to herself.

Taking her queue, Showboat winked to Slick and began her performance. “Private!” she barked in a commanding voice.

“Aiiieee,” the pegasus yelped, seizing up in fright and tipping over.

“Oh my,” Showboat remarked to herself, “I think I may have just broken her.”

Private Pansy woke up when she felt a clawed hand slapping her cheek lightly. “Oh my,” she said disoriented.

Looking up, she saw both Showboat and Slick looking down at her in concern. “I’m okay everypony,” Pansy said, climbing up off the floor.

“Private, sorry for starling you,” Showboat apologized.

Pansy stood at attention and saluted. “Um, how can I help you Sir…” Pansy asked, trying to hide her face with her mane.

“That’s Sergeant Showoff, to you private. Cause I work for a living,” Showboat said.

“Umm, yes sir… err, Sergeant Showoff sir, umm, ma’am…” Pansy said, trying to figure out how best to address her superior.

Sergeant Showoff will be fine, private,” Showboat said.

“Sergeant Showoff, so um, how can I exactly help you?” Pansy asked.

“Prisoner transfer,” Showboat said, as she looked to either side of her.

“Um, but there isn’t a prisoner transfer scheduled for tonight…” Pansy tried objecting.

“Well that’s the top brass for you,” Showboat said, giving Pansy a conspiratorial nudge.

“Um, well I suppose so,” Pansy replied, “so who exactly are we transferring?”

“That information is on a need to know basis soldier,” Showboat said.

“But um, I need to know who it is you need transferred,” Pansy explained, “additionally, I’ll need to see the orders.”

“Private, are you questioning my authority?” Showboat demanded.

“Well, um, no Sergeant sir,” Pansy stammered. “It’s just that I can’t move the prisoners if I don’t know who’s being moved.”

Showboat pulled out a piece of paper she had stolen from the barracks earlier, the letterhead and fine writing made it seem authentic if you only glanced at it. “As you can see, the orders regarding the transfer are right here,” Showboat explained, handing the document to Pansy.

Before Pansy had an opportunity to read more than three words, Showboat snatched back the document and placed it inside her saddlebag. “As you can see, it’s all very official,” she said, “let’s go get the prisoners now.

“Okay….” Pansy replied, unsure about the whole situation, “who’s the first prisoner?”

“First on the list is a blue unicorn named Clover the Clever…” Showboat replied.

Clover heard the sounds of somepony approaching his cell. His ears moved, trying to get a fix on who it might be.

“Um, Sergeant Showoff. I have a small problem,” Pansy said, “I seem to be missing my keys. In fact, that’s what I was so worried about earlier, when you startled me.”

Showboat jingled the stolen keys in front of the private. “Oh don’t worry about that, I have that all covered,” she said smugly.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Slick whispered, after giving Showboat a poke in the ribs. “You’ll blow our cover!”

Private Pansy narrowed her eyes at Showboat. “What unit did you say you were with again?” she asked, pointedly.

“I didn’t,” Showboat replied, “now let’s get on with the prisoner transfer.”

Sighing softly, Pansy opened the cell holding Clover and Shanks. “Um, excuse me prisoner,” she said. “You’re being transferred to another facility.”

Clover got up and nudged Shanks a few times with his nose. “One minute please,” he said, trying to wake up the pup.

Showboat impatient with all this waiting, used her magic to place the pup on Clover’s back. “Okay, that’s done,” she said. “Next on the list is a minotaur named Sir Stouthorn.

Sir Stouthorn was lying on the tiny mattress in a vain attempt to try to sleep. No matter what position he tried, some part of him was forced to lie against the cold stone of the dungeon floor. Sleeping in a proper bed was the only thing he ever missed about the questing he did. Hearing a guard approach, he looked up hoping that maybe they were bringing around the midnight snacks. He looked over at Seafoam floating in his magic bubble. It was times like this, that he envied his young page. Roughing it where you’re an older bull just wasn’t as much fun as it used to be. Gently shaking his page awake, the minotaur waited patiently for the midnight snacks to be delivered. Say what you want to about ponies, no one could argue that they didn’t know how to make great food.

Seafoam lazily opened an eye. “Sir Stouthorn what is it?” he asked groggily, “are we finally getting banished?”

“I’m not quite sure Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn said slightly confused. Outside their cell, he saw Shanks and Clover being led by the night guard, Showboat in a guard’s uniform, and Slick in the frilliest doublet he had ever seen.

“Nice choice of wardrobe, eh Slick?” Sir Stouthorn said with a small grin.

“I don’t what you could possibly mean, minotaur whom I’ve never seen before,” Slick said through gritted teeth.

Seafoam floated over to them and smiled. ”Oh hi everypony!” he said. “Did you all get released from prison?”

Pansy furrowed her brow; something was definitely off about this whole situation. “Are you sure that minotaur hasn’t ever met you before?” she asked.

“Oh I’m quite sure,” Slick replied, “Isn’t that right…”

Sir Stouthorn was never very good at lying, seeing as it went against the whole notion of chivalry in general, and his vow as a knight of the Lawgiver specifically. Additionally breaking out of jail after all he had done to get them arrested in the first place seemed a bit silly. He couldn’t fathom why Showboat and Slick were trying to bust them out of jail before they had a chance to make their case to the princesses. But curious as to where this was all going he decided to play along.

“Oh ho, quite right Sli... er I mean, that is to say,” Sir Stouthorn said, stumbling over the words, “a dragon I’ve never seen before. Especially one dressed in a shirt as puffy as the one you’re wearing.

Slick slapped a claw against his face, was the big lout trying to blow their cover. “Well prisoner…” Slick growled, “I think that it would be best if you remained silent for the rest of the transfer, or at least until we are out of the prison.”

“Oh, quite right, Sli... oops,” Sit Stouthorn bumbled, “I mean a dragon I’ve never seen before.”

Slick rolled his eyes at the absurdity of the whole situation. He made a mental checklist, next time bring a gag. “Whatever,” he said, “let’s just get the last one.”

“Okay,” Showboat said, “last prisoner on the list is an absolutely dreamy looking griffin named Shaw. You’ll know it’s him, by his magnificent rainbow plumage, and his striking blue eyes.”

Pansy knew something fishy was going on, but couldn’t quite place her hoof on it. Opening the final cell door, she looked at the sergeant for further instructions. “So here’s the last prisoner on the list,” she said.

When Showboat saw Shaw restrained in a straightjacket and wearing the muzzle, it just about broke her dishonest little heart. “Just don’t stand there,” she demanded, “Go untie the poor dear. His wings must be stiff after being restrained for so long.”

Pansy obediently walked over to the griffin and gently shook him awake. “Um Shaw,” she said. “You’re being transferred to another prison.”

Shaw’s eyes shot open, his pupils dilated to adjust to the low level of light in the dark cell. He was surprised to see his friends waiting patiently as the guard removed his restraints. “Well this was unexpected,” he thought to himself.

Once he was freed, Showboat rushed to his side and gave the griffin a loving kiss right on the beak. Pansy now knew she had made a mistake. “Stop right there Sergeant Showoff,” Pansy said, trying to sound as assertive as she possibly could. “If that’s even your real name!”

“Oh but it totally is, isn’t that right?” Showboat asked Slick.

Slick rolled his eyes, nopony could be this naive. “Uh yeah sure,” he said, not even caring anymore.

“Oh, well in that case…” Pansy replied, giving the unicorn a hard look, “okay!” she said, wearing the biggest smile possible.

Showboat and Shaw exited the cell, and then closed the door shut. “Thanks for the assistance, Private Pansy.” she said.

“But I’m locked inside the cell now,” Pansy replied, not realizing she had been tricked.

“Yeah about that,” Showboat said levitating the keys in front of her, “sorry about this but I really needed to get my coltfriend and myself out of here. Sorry about deceiving you, but I don’t think you were really cut out to be a guard.”

“I know, that what my boss keeps saying…” Pansy said, as the group left the cell behind them.

Realizing what had just happened, Pansy’s eye widened, “Oh my goodness,” she said, “I had better alert somepony about this.” Taking out a whistle from her saddlebag she blew on it as hard as she could. Immediately the lights in the prison started flashing red, and sirens started wailing.

Head jailor, Captain Sing Sing, a brown unicorn, heard the ringing of the alarms and jumped out of his bed. “Get up everypony!” he shouted. “There’s a jailbreak in progress!”

One of the earth pony guards tried opening the door, but found that it was sealed tightly. “We can’t open the door!” he said as he failed to budge the door open in the slightest.

Sing Sing growled in annoyance. “Then stand out of the way and let a unicorn magic it open,” he barked, while attempting to gather magic into his horn. To his surprise nothing happened. After several failed attempts at using magic, he looked up and saw that every unicorn in the barracks was wearing a magic dampener ring on their horns.

“We’ve been hornswoggled!” Sing Sing cried out. “Somepony go and get something to ram the door open with.”

As the party galloped through the prison corridors in an attempt to escape, the flashing lights and wailing sirens disoriented them. “That’s another dead end you’ve lead us to,” Slick said, pointing to the cells all around them.

“Weren’t you paying attention?” Showboat countered.

“No, I thought you were supposed to be keeping track of our escape route,” Slick replied.

“Well we had better figure out a way soon,” Shaw said, “these sirens hurt my ears.”

Shanks tried covering his ears with his paws and barked in agreement,” Aroo, make it stop!” he whined.

“I wonder why nopony has come after us yet,” Seafoam wondered, floating above their heads.

“Oh give them some time…” Showboat said, “Okay I think we’ll need to head back down this way.”

As the party reached a corner, they ran smack dab into a group of about twenty palace guards, and a very surprised looking Princess Celestia.

Before any of them could move, Celestia erected a force field preventing their escape.

“I see that’s why the alarms have gone off,” Celestia said.

“I know princess,” Showboat remarked, bringing her hoof up to her muzzle, “someponies can’t even take a leisurely stroll at night without causing a racket.”

Before Celestia could respond, a dozen guards out of uniform ran around the corner slamming into the force field. Captain Sing Sing looked up at the captured prisoners, and wiped his brow with his hoof. “Good work everypony,” he said, “time to return these prisoners to their cells before the princesses find out.”

When nopony responded, Captain Sing Sing looked up and saw a rather bemused Princess Celestia looking down at him. “Oh, horse feathers,” he swore.

Author's Notes:

Gentlereaders I apologize for my tardiness, I had intended to release this yesterday, but was unhappy with the direction I was heading. In hindsight, a jailbreak is counterproductive to forwarding the plot, yet half the party would attempt to do exactly that. So please take this chapter as a a bit of a prank by the characters towards the readers. But fear not, with Celestia now in control of the situation our protagonists shall be pushed in the proper direction.

As an aside to this, I had given some thought to doing a joke chapter in the way of railroading the story in a ridiculous direction. However, seeing as I respect my readers too much for such shenanigans, I ultimately decided against such a uncouth course of action.

As always gentlereaders, thank you for reading, and any any comments to you post.

Diplomatic Immunity

Clover the Clever waited nervously in the large cell with the others. Apparently, their jailbreak was an affront to the prison guards, because they now had guards stationed permanently at their cell door. One by one, each of them had been taken to speak with Celestia in private. Right now Shanks was being interviewed, Clover wondered how the little pup was handling his interrogation. “Master Starswirl,” he sighed, “I’m sorry that I’ve made such a mess of things.”

Sir Stouthorn looked down at Clover with his brown eyes full of wisdom, “Clover,” he said, “it’s not so bad. You finally got the opportunity to deliver your letter to the princess, and in pony no less.”

“Yes, but,” Clover said, “there’s no way Princess Celestia will allow me to head an expedition into the Diamond Vale now.”

Sir Stouthorn wore a smile that belied his sympathy. When he had spoken with Celestia, she’d politely declined his offer to quest in her name after graciously accepting the white rose he’d picked for her in the Everfree. The reasons she gave for declining his offer to serve were many, but he secretly suspected it was because he had mistakenly hit Luna earlier. “Listen Clover,” the minotaur said, “in life there’s no guarantees. The most you can do is give it your all, and hope for the best.”

The sound of the cell door opening interrupted their conversation, a grey unicorn guard escorted Shanks back inside the cell. The pup walked up to Clover and barked happily a few times.

“So how was meeting with the princess?” Clover asked his friend.

“Aroo, the day princess is nice,” Shanks said, “maybe not as great as Darkpaw, but nodog could hope to be.”

The unicorn guard looked at Clover with a stern expression. “Clover the Clever,” he said, “come with me”.

Clover nervously swallowed. He followed the guard out of his cell and through several hallways, until they reached a set of heavy wooden doors guarded by several of the palace guards. The prison guard nodded to them once, they nodded back and opened the door allowing them to enter.

“Wait here,” the guard said before exiting the room.

The room was large, and had several chairs around a large table with a map and several stone markers placed on it. Taking a closer look, Clover saw that it appeared to be a map of the Everfree forest and the area surrounding Londwhinium.

“Would you care for some tea?” a gentle voice asked.

Startled, Clover turned around to see that it was Princess Celestia who had entered the room unnoticed. “Uh, yes Princess,” Clover said.

Using her magic, Celestia poured some tea and levitated the cup towards Clover. “I see you’ve had quite the adventure,” Celestia said, looking at a scroll.

“Well I don’t really know about that,” Clover replied modestly.

“From what I can gather,” Celestia said, reading from the scroll, “your traveling companions are no less than a diamond dog, two knights of the Lawgiver, a griffin, a dragon, and a wanted criminal. Additionally you’ve had battle with servants of the Lord of Earth, fought with no less than a dozen unicorns, twenty of my palace guards, and somehow managed to break out of the palace dungeons.”

“Well Seafoam is still a page I believe,” Clover replied, “and I don’t think Showboat’s really that bad a pony.”

“So tell me Clover,” Celestia said, taking a small sip of her tea, “how did you come by such interesting travel companions?”

“Well, my master Starswirl the Bearded,” Clover said, levitating a scroll out of his saddlebag and placing it before Celestia, “felt that that the current crisis to Equestria was due to the loss of the prime element of earth. He felt that sending an expedition into the remains of the Diamond Vale to petition to the new Lord of Earth for peace, would be the only way to resolve the current crisis.”

Celestia broke open the sealed scroll and began reading its contents. After a few minutes, she put down the letter and looked up at Clover, “I’m afraid I’m unable to authorize any sort of expedition into the Diamond Vale. However, I do have need of ponies with your skills for a sensitive mission. I warn you the task could be dangerous. But if you accept it, all charges against you and your friends will be dropped.”

Clover’s heart sunk when he heard Princess Celestia refuse his request to investigate the Diamond Vale. But when he heard of the task she offered, he looked towards her with curiosity. “What sort of mission is it?” he asked.

“A large group of diamond dogs, griffins, and ponies, are headed towards Londwhinium,” Celestia explained, “we have no idea of what they want. We need somepony to act as my envoy to ascertain their intentions before they reach the city.”

“Diamond dogs…” Clover mused aloud.

“Yes, Clover,” Celestia said, “I believe that they have peaceful intentions, but there have been some who feel this could be a ruse, or even a prelude to armed conflict.”

“So you need somepony to trigger the trap early then?” Clover asked.

“Essentially yes,” Celestia said, “I must warn you, should they have hostile intentions there will be nothing I can do to aid you.”

“Alright I’ll do it,” Clover said, without even thinking it over.

“Are you sure?” Celestia asked in concern, “even knowing the possible dangers.”

“When we fought the beasts in the Everfree and were cornered,” Clover said, “Jormungandr intervened, and saved us from certain death. I fell into a deep sleep and awoke in his realm. He told me that all seven of us were needed in order to restore balance to Equestria.”

When she heard the name of the winding one, Celestia raised her eyes in surprise. “Jormungandr, hmm…” she said.

“Incidentally, Princess Celestia,” Clover said, “Jormungandr said ‘he sends his regards and the Earth will be healed in its own time’.”

When Celestia heard Jormungandr’s message she furrowed her brown in concentration. “What could Jormungandr know that she didn’t?” she thought. “The child King, was a danger to everypony else, yet Jormungandr believed that he would stop this destruction of his own accord.”

“Princess?” Clover asked.

“Oh yes, Clover,” Celestia said, “I’ll have the guards escort you and your companions to Princess Luna. She will give you your instructions for the mission.”

Celestia rang a bell, moments later a palace guard entered the room and saluted her.

"Please escort, Clover the Clever, and the rest of his party to the briefing room in the palace,” Celestia said. “My sister, Princess Luna, will advise them on what they need to do.”

Nodding, the guard opened the door and waited for Clover to follow after him.

Once the door had closed behind them, Princess Celestia felt the need for sleep overtaking her. Leaving the prison behind her, she headed towards her chambers to go to her room. Laying down in her bed, the last thoughts on her mind before she drifted off to sleep were, “Jormungandr, I wonder what part you’re playing in this game?”

“A noble quest, and for the princess no less!” Sir Stouthorn said, slapping Clover’s back and filling the large briefing room with his exuberant voice. “Well done, Clover.”

“But Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, “Princess Luna will be meeting with us shortly; perhaps she’s still upset regarding what happened during our apprehension?”

Shaw chuckled, “Yeah I couldn’t believe you actually hit a deity like that,” he teased. “I’d bet you left some bruises on that supple flank of hers.”

“Shaw,” Showboat said in a singsong voice, “would you be a dear and help me with my saddlebags?”

“Sure thing, Showboat,” Shaw replied, helping her adjust her saddlebags.

Sir Stouthorn shot a look of gratitude towards Showboat when the griffin wasn’t looking. “Sir Stouthorn,” she said, I don’t believe the Princess would be the kind to hold a grudge, especially if you sincerely apologize.”

“I don’t know,” Shaw said, “some mare’s flanks are very sensitive. I mean take Showboat for example… Oww!” Shaw screeched in pain, when Showboat bit down on his wings.

“Oh Shaw,” Showboat tittered, “I’m terribly sorry, your wing got in my mouth and I bit down on accident. Dear, do try to be more careful in the future.”

Getting the message, Shaw rubbed his tender wing and apologized. “Well I’m sure Showboat is right,” he said, “besides maybe your strength impressed her.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Sir Stouthorn asked.

“Well, that’s how Lord Darkpaw and Lady Zephyr became an item,” Shaw explained. “Lady Zephyr and Lord Darkpaw used to be the bitterest of enemies, until one fateful night. They had been fighting nonstop for three days and nights wrestling with each other, until they stopped looked each other in the eyes and really started wrestling with each other.”

“Now I’m sure the Princess wouldn’t be interested in a tired old knight like me,” Sir Stouthorn said, his normally blue fur becoming redder and redder.

“How crass Shaw,” Showboat sniffed.

“You didn’t think so last time Showboat,” Shaw teased.

“Shaw, I think your wings are getting bit too close to my mouth,” Showboat warned.

Shanks sniffed the air a few times and barked. “Aroo, the night princess is coming,” he said, wagging his tail in excitement.

Moments later, Princess Luna entered the room flanked by two of her personal night guards. Their black armor dully reflected the light of the room, while their bat like wings gave them a unique look. As she walked towards the table, her midnight blue mane billowed in some invisible breeze. Taking a seat at the table she poured herself a cup of tea.

Sir Stouthorn immediately leapt to his hooves; he deeply bowed to the Princess. “Princess Luna,” he said in humility, “My name is Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’. Please allow me to apologize for striking your person. Had I been able to see, I would never have acted in such an uncouth manner.”

Looking at the blue minotaur knight, Luna narrowed her eyes and took a dainty sip of her tea. “Sir Knight,” she said, “We accept thy apology. Though we must admit, it has been ages since we had been so roughly treated.”

“Please accept this small token of my esteem for your beauty and grace,” Sir Stouthorn said, presenting the pink orchid he had retrieved from the Everfree forest to Luna; its fragrance filled the room, and its open petals were beautifully shaped. It was the perfect flower.

Luna grasped the orchid with her magic, placing it in her hair; its pink petals perfectly complemented her flowing mane. “We thank thee, Sir Stouthorn,” she said. “Never before hast we seen such a beautiful orchid.”

“My lady, its beauty pales in comparison to that of your moon,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

Luna smiled at the knight, and then turned her attention to the rest of the party. “We were told by our sister Celestia, that thou all hast willingly accepted this undertaking.” she said.

Clover nodded, “Yes,” he said, “I was told by Jormungandr himself that we each have a part to play. So I agreed to go.”

Shanks tongue playfully lolled out of his mouth as he panted. “Mister Clover is my friend,” he said, “I happy to go, even if have to face the bad dogs again.”

Sir Stouthorn nodded and saluted Luna, “Princess Luna,” he said, “it has always been a dream of mine to quest for the princesses; even if it’s only a message it will be enough.”

“Where ever my charge goes, I too shall follow,” Seafoam said.

Shaw stopped preening his rainbow hued wings, and looked up at the Princess. “Um, I guess I got nothing better to do,” he said, waving his claw dismissively. “Besides, these guys will need me to bail them out when trouble finds them.”

“I’m coming to make sure Shaw doesn’t act too recklessly,” Showboat said. “Somepony has to keep Shaw from diving beak first into every situation without looking.”

Slick was busily eating some doughnuts that had been placed on the table. “What?” he said, through a half full mouth. “She’s my ride, so I’m pretty much stuck tagging along.”

Once she had verbally heard everypony agree to go on the mission, Luna used her magic to unfurl a map on the table. When the map was secured, she used her magic to make miniature trees and vegetation sprout up from the map, followed by a scale model of Londwhinium itself. After a few minutes, a perfect replica of Londwhinium, the area surrounding it, and the entire Everfree forest was on the table. Luna used her magic to zoom in on an area of the Everfree about a day’s journey away from the city.

“Currently,” Luna said, “a large cavalcade of diamond dogs are headed towards the city. We are ignorant as to their intentions towards us. Therefore, we require thee to intercept them, and determine their intentions.”

Shaw flicked his tail nervously; there wasn’t much love between griffins and diamond dogs, the love affair between Lady Zephyr and Lord Darkpaw notwithstanding. “Princess Luna,” he said, even if the diamond dog’s intentions are not hostile towards the city. What if their hostility will be directed towards any messengers you send?”

“Griffin Shaw, thy caution is well warranted,” Luna replied. “We shall grant each of thee the office of ambassador, that thou mayst act as agents on our behalf, free of the threat of molestation. If yonder diamond dogs are on a mission of diplomacy, thou shalt be protected.”

“How will we get there in time?” Seafoam asked. “By the time we reach them and come back, they will already be at the gates of the city.”

“Verily, it is most fortuitous that among thy number is a griffin,” Princess Luna replied. “Shaw shall pull one of our swiftest chariots. With it, thou shalt surely be able to ascertain their intentions and return to us in haste. My royal guard shall escort thee to the waiting chariot, if thou require anything, please alert mine guards they shalt tend to thy needs.”

Everypony but Clover followed after the guard, Princess Luna looked at him questioningly, “Little pony, hast thou other business with thy Princess?” she asked.

Clover opened his saddlebag and levitated the letter addressed to Princess Luna to her. “My master, Starswirl the Bearded said that you might be more receptive to his request then your sister,” Clover explained, while Luna read the scroll.

After a minute, Luna placed the scroll down. “Verily, thy master is a most wise stallion,” Luna said, tapping her muzzle with her hoof. “We take it that our sister summarily rejected thy proposal?”

“Yes,” Clover said dejectedly.

“We find thy party most curious,” Luna said, “Thou mentioned Jormungandr saying that thou hast a part to play. What did thou meanest?”

Clover relayed the conversation he had had with the winding one in his sleep, when he mentioned that Strix had warned them, and that both Lugh and Loki had assisted Shaw, Luna raised an eyebrow. “We think thou surely must have some greater role to play in all this, young Clover.” she said. “We shall meditate on thy request, and give thee an answer when thou hast returned from thy task.”

“Thank you Princess Luna,” Clover said, bowing to her before he left the room to join his companions.

“The pieces…” Luna mused to herself. “Now let us see if thee and thy friends are mere pawns, or something more substantial my little pony.”

About thirty minutes later, the party was flying high and fast over the Everfree forest. Sir Stouthorn was at the reigns guiding Shaw towards the last known location of the diamond dog incursion. “Isn’t it thrilling?” the minotaur asked his young page.

Seafoam gripped the railing of the chariot as tightly as he could, his flippers turned white from the pressure he put on them. “Ye… yes, Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam stammered. “It’s just that I’ll be much happier when my flippers are back on the ground.”

Shanks hung his head out the side of the chariot, letting his long broad tongue flap freely in the breeze. As he panted, his drool was hitting the passengers behind him. Eww!” Showboat moaned, trying in vain to avoid getting puppy saliva over her pink coat. “Shanks, don’t you know it’s rude to keep your mouth open?”

“Aroo,” Shanks replied, “but it’s so much fun, pretty pony lady.”

“Perhaps you could sit behind us then?” Showboat suggested. “That way you don’t drool all over everypony and you can still feel the wind hitting your face.”

Shanks bounded happily towards the back of the chariot, and gave Showboat a few playful licks to her muzzle. He took the seat behind her, barking happily.

“Stop jumping around back there,” Shaw grumbled, “I’m trying to fly this crate straight, and all that moving around isn’t helping things.”

“Darling you’re doing a marvelous job,” Showboat said.

“Yeah, yeah,” Shaw muttered under his breath.

“There it is!” Clover shouted, looking down at the forest far below.

“I see it,” Shaw replied, as he banked the chariot to the left in an effort to find a suitable landing spot.

Minutes later the chariot was about fifty yards away from the head of the procession. Sir Stouthorn gestured for Clover to lead the way. “Clover my boy it’s time,” he said, pointing towards the golden palanquin near the head of the procession.

“Why me?” Clover asked.

“Because Clover, this is your quest,” Sir Stouthorn said. “You accepted it from Princess Celestia herself. But fear not…” he said, readying his massive battleax, “you shall not face them alone.”

Clover gulped a few times, and then headed towards the column of diamond dogs at the head of the procession. “What should I say,” Clover whispered under his breath towards Sir Stouthorn.

Sir Stouthorn chuckled lightly, “A bit late for studying isn’t it?” he teased. “Fear not Clover, I’ll be your herald in this matter. Just follow along as well as you can. Once we speak with the top dog so to speak, you’ll need to ask their intentions.”

“Oh I don’t know if I can do this!” Clover moaned quietly.

“Don’t worry lad you’re a natural at this, you’ll see!” Sir Stouthorn said cheerfully.

“That’s easy for you to say,” Clover grumbled.

Once they had reached the head of the column, about thirty diamond dogs all heavily armored surrounded the small group. The group of dogs parted, allowing a mastiff nearly as large as large as Sir Stouthorn to approach them. The diamond dog padded towards the unwelcome intruders, and carefully appraised each of them. “What business do you have, blocking the path of the Lord under the Earth?” the dog demanded.

Sir Stouthorn raised himself to his full height and looked down at the dog before him. “These are the Princesses’ roads,” he bellowed, trying to be as intimidating as possible. “Any who use them, do so according to their whims.”

“Yet I do not see the Princesses here,” the hound countered, “and I count over one hundred of my pack mates against your seven.”

“Be that as it may,” Sir Stouthorn said, cool as a cucumber, “I remind you good sir that any who wishes to use these roads may be questioned as to their intent by agents of the crown.”

“Our business is our own,” the dog growled. “But if you insist, you may speak with our liege.”

“That would be most agreeable,” Sir Stouthorn said, “please lead the way.”

The guard dog whispered something to one of his lieutenants, and waited as the dog ran towards the palanquin. He returned a few minutes later, and whispered a response into the hound’s ear.

“Very well,” the diamond dog said. “Your party may approach the arch duke.”

Once they had approached the gold palanquin, Clover’s hooves shook as he climbed up to meet with the arch duke. Once they were all standing atop the palanquin, Sir Stouthorn rested his battleax in front of his hooves, “I present to you,” he said in measured breathes, “Clover the Clever, lord of the burning brambles, protégé of Master Starswirl the Bearded, personal envoy of Princess Celestia the Radiant and Princess Luna the Beautiful, may their holy light shower us always.”

The guard dog not willing to be outdone by the minotaur took a deep breath and recited, “I present to you, Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap, steward of the Diamond Vale, most esteemed among Diamond Dogs, voice for the Lord under the Earth the great and terrible, may the Earth grant us a blessing and spare us its wrath.”

The arch duke, satisfied that all the required posturing was concluded looked at the diverse party. After carefully appraising each of them, he said, “So what does Celestia wish to discuss with the Great Slave King?”

From deep in thicket burning red eyes waited and watched, curious as to why they had willing returned the last Gem Biter into his grasp.

Author's notes:

Gentlereaders, finally we are back in the thick of things. With the Slave King's and Clover's party's story lines beginning to intertwine, how will the arch duke handle this delicate situation. The last Gem Biter is within easy reach, yet capturing the pup would make any diplomatic overtures with Celestia an impossibility. Will Clover choke on his new responsibility, or will he succeed in his quest? What will Luna's answer be, if they ever return from this mission? And will Scourge finally get his revenge?

Find out all this and more in the next exciting chapter of the ongoing saga of The Great Slave King.

Thanks for reading gentlereaders, until next time.

Serpentine Intrigue

The burning eyes of the hunter pierced through the shadows provided by the foliage of the Everfree forest. He could smell his quarry now; his vicious maw was salivating at the prospect of finally being able to redeem his failure. The tiny thing was nearly alone and defenseless now. Being the last one to climb up on the palanquin, it would be easy to charge forward and snatch it. The hunter tightened his muscles, preparing to charge out of the thicket and grabbing his prey before any would know what had happened.

Leaning forward the mighty beast, as black as any pup’s nightmare prepared to rush forward. Before he could move, a large and terrible paw knocked him aside into a nearby tree. He hit the trunk with bone shattering force, breaking several of the larger branches before falling to the packed earth below.

“Second,” a voice said as terrible as the rending earth. “What did I tell you?”

Second looked up as his assailant. The creature was twice as large as himself, and even more fearsome. “Our prey is not to be harmed as long as it has Celestia’s protection,” Second replied. “But Scourge…”

In a furious rage Scourge used his massive jaws to grab a hold of Second’s neck, violently shaking his head back and forth. Second whimpered in pain as Scourge administered his punishment for openly challenging his authority.

Scourge, satisfied that his point had been made, dropped the bleeding Two to the ground and walked away. “We are to watch for now,” the Huntsdog growled, licking the blood from his muzzle. “Remember that Second, the next time you decide to take initiative. The Slave King is not as forgiving as I.”

Through ragged breathes, Second coughed out his answer, “Ye… yes Scourge,” he meekly replied.

Scourge resumed his position hidden by the foliage, watching as their quarry met up with that insufferable fop Yipyap.

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap sat on his satin cushion, appraising these strange envoys of Celestia. He had honestly expected to be dealing with her regent Prince Blueblood, instead. Before the end of the world, he had had many dealings with the prince. Their relationship dealt mainly with the very lucrative pony slave trade. For a cut of the profits, Blueblood had helped him move ponies from all over Equestria into the Diamond Vale. If only he was dealing with him now, that would have made his job that much easier. Instead to his chagrin, not only was he dealing with an assortment of rabble, he had the last Gem Biter within his paws and couldn’t touch him.

“Celestia, how very shrewd of you,” the arch duke thought bitterly.

Taking a lengthy drag from his hookah pipe, Yipyap slowly exhaled forming several perfect smoke rings. While listening to the lengthy and ultimately meaningless pleasantries he growled in boredom. When he heard that he was dealing with the pony that had embarrassed Scourge, he internally laughed with glee. Looking towards the thicket where he knew Scourge was watching, Yipyap sneered. The Huntsdog was nothing but a brute, knowing nothing of the complexities of intrigue. A plan was already forming in his mind, how to extract the pup away from Celestia’s hooves. Surely the Slave King would reward him for such a feat.

The arch duke knew that any Celestia would send, couldn’t possibly be simpletons. He needed to learn as much about his opponents as possible. Remembering Scourge’s report, he knew that the one called Clover was an accomplished magician. Perhaps enticing the pony’s greed for knowledge would be the best course of action. “Those unicorn mage’s desires for moldy old tomes are almost as great as a dragon’s love for gems,” he thought to himself.

Spying the sigil of the Lawgiver on the minotaur’s coat of arms, he grimaced. “Ugh,” he sighed in disgust. Lackeys of Triton were always so annoying to deal with, they were nigh impossible to corrupt. “Perhaps playing to the knight’s pride would be the way to go,” the arch duke thought to himself. “Those buffoons were always hungry for the glory of the quest.”

The seapony was an interesting one. Although not yet a knight, he carried himself as one. Looking into his green eyes, the arch duke saw devotion for his master. “Ah ha!” Yipyap exulted. “The page should be easy enough to corrupt; I simply need to ply towards his devotion to his master’s well-being.”

The griffin was a strange case. Griffins normally valued loyalty to ones friends above all else, and under normal circumstances he would have been the weak point of his entire plot. But his nose told him all he needed to know in order to gain an advantage. The mare’s scent was all over him. “Love, what a fool’s treasure,” the arch duke thought with a sneer. “I simply need to control his mare, and the griffin will be my willing pawn. All too easy...”

Looking at the pink unicorn, Yipyap saw a pony with an iron will. Thinking back to the last pony he knew like that, he remembered Little Bleu the cause of his ruin. Although a unicorn, the Slave King considered her his daughter. If the Slave King ever found out the liberties he took from her by exercising his rights as master, he would most likely be burning in the pit. Although he couldn’t avenge himself upon Little Bleu, he could take his frustrations out on the mare. “Yes,” the arch duke thought wickedly, “I shall have a taste of you, and then destroy you!”

The dragon would be even easier to control. Gems, lots of gems. Dragons were so predictable in their greed for wealth. They would willingly betray even their own mates, as long as their hoards grew. “Perhaps,” Yipyap thought, “the Slave King will enjoy his new pet, once I have him in chains.”

Looking down at the last Gem Biter, the arch duke felt a momentary twinge of guilt. Although they were clan mates, those ties were broken when he had become the Slave King’s property. Steeling his resolve, he made his choice and vowed to destroy the pup if it was the last thing he did. “Young pup,” the arch duke thought sadly, “although fate cruelly decreed you should die, your death will save your fellow diamond dogs.”

His appraisal of these seven miscreants completed, the arch duke took another lengthy drag of his hookah while waiting for the pleasantries to conclude. Placing the pipe aside, Yipyap looked up at Clover and stroked his mustache. “So, what does Celestia wish to discuss with the Great Slave King?” he asked, his smile a veneer for his true intentions.

Sir Stouthorn gently nudged Clover with his leg. “That’s your queue lad,” he muttered under his breathe.

Clover gulped and nodded slowly. Gingerly stepping forward, he looked into the arch duke’s blue eyes. “Your Grace,” he said nervously, “Princess Celestia asks that you explain your purpose here in the Everfree forest, your final destination, and your intentions towards her realm.”

Arch Duke Yipyap nodded appreciatively, “Please advise the princess,” he said, “that the great Slave King has grown weary of his cloistered living. He only desires a normalization of the deteriorated relations between our two great nations.”

Shaw scoffed, “If that’s so,” he accused, “then why is your boss slowly starving all of Equestria?”

The arch duke growled at the insinuation. “Some friendly advice griffin,” he replied with a sneer, “be careful putting your beak where it doesn’t belong. Or you may find more trouble than you can handle.”

“Why you …” Shaw shouted, before having his beak magically closed by Showboat.

“Griffin, it seems your mare has more sense than you do,” the arch duke taunted him.

“My Grace,” Clover said, “my apologies for Shaw’s outburst. But he does bring up a valid point. If the Slave King truly wished for peace, ending the famine would be an excellent first step.”

“Ambassador Clover, I apologize for any inconveniences the famine may have brought you,” the arch duke apologized. “However, the feuding between the Prime Elements has become rather heated as of late. Until some sort of deescalation occurs, my master can’t possibly end the famine. Hopefully, this diplomatic gesture will show the princess that the Slave King desires nothing but peace.”

“Funny,” accused Shaw, “despite their feud, Lady Zephyr still manages to send the rains.”

“And Lord Triton still tends to his seas,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Lord Ouroboros fights the winter as well,” Slick added.

“I can’t speak for the other Prime Elements,” the arch duke replied, “but I assure you, that the Slave King is sincere in his desire to end this feud. Hopefully, Princess Celestia will see my master’s sincerity and agree to help broker an acceptable peace.”

“Perhaps, this is a discussion best left between His Grace and the princesses?” Seafoam said, trying his best to diplomatically tell everypony to shut the Hades up.

The arch duke took a long drag from his hookah, and exhaled several more smoke rings. “Quite right,” he agreed, “Clover, perhaps you and the rest of your entourage would care to accompany us the rest of the journey to Londwhinium? I’m sure that you and the rest of your delightful companions would help me pass the time during the remainder of this tedious journey through the Everfree.”

Clover shook his head. “I’m sorry Your Grace,” he apologized. “Our mission was to find out your intentions. Now that we have your assurances that you are on a mission of peace, we need to advise the princesses to prepare for your arrival.”

“Truly a pity,” Yipyap said disappointedly. “Perhaps we can spend more time together once I’ve reached the palace.”

“Perhaps, if the time allows,” Clover agreed, getting up to disembark from the palanquin.

One by one, each of them left the golden palanquin. The last to leave was Shanks. The pup looked up at the arch duke and growled briefly before following his friends.

As the party left the procession of diamond dogs, they finally were able to relax. “Not bad lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, giving Clover a congratulatory slap on the shoulder. “See, you are a natural diplomat.”

Clover shot a dirty look towards Shaw. “I can’t believe you Shaw!” he said angrily. “You just can’t go insulting other ponies like that, especially when they have a hundred diamond dogs at the ready.”

“Shaw I can’t believe you darling,” Showboat added, “with a wave of his paw, the arch duke could’ve had us for dinner.”

“Oh please,” Shaw said dismissively, “blustering is always expected during these types of preliminary negotiations. Hitting them right between the eyes will give you leverage, especially when they are trying to sell you a load of manure.”

“Ordinarily I would say Shaw was acting poorly,” Sir Stouthorn said, while helping hitch Shaw to the chariot, “but the arch duke’s insistence on wanting peace is nothing but a deception.”

Looking down at Shanks, Clover nudged the pup with his muzzle. “Hey Shanks,” he said, “you seem rather quiet. I’d expect you to have some insight regarding the arch duke.”

Shanks scratched his ear and yawned, before lying down in the chariot. “Me don’t like him mister Clover,” he said. “He smells like the bad dogs, he serves the not-Darkpaw.”

“You mean the Slave King?” Clover asked, as the chariot lurched into the air.

“Aroo,” Shanks whined when he heard the name. “The not-Darkpaw ended the world, maybe he end this world too.”

The arch duke watched the chariot take off into the night sky. Taking one last drag from his hookah, he placed the pipe down and disembarked from the palanquin. Walking towards the bushes where he knew Scourge and his hellhounds were watching, he shook the bush a few times.

A large hound exited from the thicket and stared at the arch duke with its burning eyes. “Yipyap,” it growled, “why have you not resumed moving?”

“Fourth, bring your master,” the arch duke said dismissively. “I have no time to deal with the likes of you.”

Fourth growled and bared his fangs. “Watch your tongue whelp!” he said in anger.

“Either fetch your master, or get out of my way,” the arch duke commanded. “I haven’t the time to deal with a mere insubordinate.”

The heavy footpads of a much larger hound interrupted their argument. “What’s the meaning of this?” Scourge demanded.

“Yipyap thinks he’s our better,” Fourth responded with a sneer. “Trying to command me!”

Without warning, Scourge set upon the smaller doomhound with his mighty jaws. With a shriek and whimper, Fourth begged for his life through ragged breathes. “Please stop Scourge.”

“Challenge the Slave King’s authority again,” Scourge said with a low growl, “and you won’t live to make the same mistake twice.”

“But why…” Fourth asked, in shock over being attacked.

“Yipyap was placed here by the Slave King himself,” Scourge said, his voice as terrible as the rending earth. “Any insult against his servants, is a slight against the Slave King.”

Turning his head towards Arch Duke Yipyap, Scourge growled low. “Remember your place slave,” he said, “Why isn’t the procession moving yet?”

The arch duke narrowed his eyes at Scourge. “We need to advise the Slave King of a new development,” he said.

Scourge studied the arch duke carefully, his burning eyes searching for any sign of disloyalty. “Follow me,” the huntsdog said.

Walking a short distance away from the procession, Scourge used his claws to form a circle in the earth. Placing the sigils at their correct places, he howled an echoing melody. Moments later, the form of the Slave King appeared inside the large earthen circle.

“What do you require my Huntsdog?” the Slave King asked.

“Arch duke Yipyap felt it prudent to advise you of new information,” Scourge replied.

The Slave King’s burning gaze fell upon the arch duke. “Report,” he said impatiently.

“The last Gem Biter was within our grasp, master,” Yipyap nervously said.

“Why did you not grab the pup?” The Slave King replied his voice as cold as the grave.

“He has Celestia’s protection,” the arch duke explained, “she made him an ambassador. Should we grab him openly; any further attempts at diplomacy would be lost.”

The Slave King looked thoughtfully at the arch duke for a moment, “You did well arch duke,” he said, his iron crown shielding all but his terrifying eyes from view. “Perhaps, Nightmare will lose her favorite toy after all.”

“Oh thank you my king,” the arch duke replied in gratitude.

“Celestia thinks she has frustrated my plans,” the Slave King growled, “but she has just delivered the last Gem Biter to me on a silver platter.”

“But how?” Fifi le Yipyap asked.

The corners of the Slave King’s mouth twisted into a cruel smile. “Arch duke, Scourge this is how I want you to proceed…” he said.

Once their chariot had landed, Clover and his friends were met by Princess Luna’s night guard. “Follow me,” one of them said, leading them into the palace.

After a few minutes of walking the guard had lead them back to the same meeting room as before. After everypony took their seats, Shaw helped himself to some of the doughnuts that had been placed on the large table in the middle of the room.

“Easiest job I ever had,” Shaw said in between bites of doughnut.

“Somehow, I don’t think this task is quite done yet,” Seafoam replied, handing out doughnuts to everypony in the room, “we still have to advise the Princesses about what happened.”

Clover absentmindedly ate his doughnut while he thought about what Shanks had said earlier, ‘maybe he end this world too’.

“Clover, why so glum lad?” Sir Stouthorn said, his mouth carved into a wide grin. “Eat and celebrate the successful completion of the quest with me!”

“I can’t help but feel ominous about the meeting we had with the arch duke,” Clover replied.

“Let tomorrow’s worries take care of themselves,” Sir Stouthorn said. “We’ve successfully completed a quest for both a goddess and a princess simultaneously. Additionally, we may have indirectly aided negotiations that will put an end to the famine. Certainly a quest worthy of being immortalized into song, don’t you think.”

“Perchance only the first verse,” a feminine voice said.

Everypony turned around and saw that Princess Luna had entered the room. “We take it that they don’t bare us enmity?” the princess said.

“So the arch duke says,” Shaw scoffed. “The only thing he offered was a whole heap of lies.”

“Does anypony else share Shaw’s assessment?” Luna asked.

Showboat nodded in agreement, “Although Shaw has a brusque way about him,” she said, “I got exactly the same feeling from the arch duke. He was anything but sincere in his desire for peace.”

“Although I believe that their diplomatic overtures are genuine,” Sir Stouthorn explained, “I don’t think peace is their primary objective. The arch duke mentioned the feud between the Prime Elements having become rather heated. I believe that you have something the Slave King wants, and the only reason they are bothering with niceties is to get it from you.”

Luna considered everypony’s opinions. “Clover, what about thee?” she asked. “What dost thou thinketh about thine meeting with the arch duke?”

“The Slave King the arch duke mentioned frightens me,” Clover said, “and Shanks said something about him destroying our world like he destroyed his.”

“He mayst be referring to the destruction of the Diamond Vale,” Princess Luna said. “Well done everypony, each of thee hast performed thine tasks resplendently. Go and enjoy thy rest this night, on the morrow we shalt discuss this matter in greater detail with our sister. Mine guard shall direct thee to thy quarters for thy rest bed.”

Wearily each of the companions exited the room, eager to finally be able to rest in a proper bed. Before Clover left the room he looked up at Princess Luna. “Have you made a decision regarding whether we can go to the Diamond Vale?” he asked.

“We have,” Luna responded, “we have decided that sending an expedition to the ruins of the Diamond Vale to be premature at this juncture. Once we know what the Slave King proffers us through diplomacy we shalt know better.”

Seeing the disappointment in Clover’s eyes, Luna smiled. “My little pony, trouble not thine heart with this matter,” she said tenderly. “Rest now and sojourn to the realm of dreams. We shall discover soon enough, if the Slave King truly desires peace or if his intent is one of malice.”

Clover nodded once and wearily walked out the door, he sleepily followed the nightguard to his quarters. He was so tired, that he didn’t even bat an eye when he saw both Showboat and Shaw giving each other knowing smiles as they headed toward the same room. Entering his room, he found Shanks already fast asleep at the foot of the bed. Wearily, he climbed into the bed, and pulled the covers around himself and the small pup.

As Clover’s heavy lids closed, he welcomed his dreams as he drifted off to sleep.

Clover’s eyes shot open, he was in a familiar looking cave. Looking up he saw a large owl hooting high overhead. When the owl saw him, it dropped from its perch and flew deeper into the darkness of the cave. Clover filled his horn with magic to illuminate his surroundings, all around him the roughhewn walls of the cave seemed to stretch out forever. Deciding to follow after the owl, Clover slowly walked into the darkness.

Walking deeper into dark cavern, Clover was surprised that the rough walls soon gave way to smooth hoof carved walls, and the floor appeared to be of polished stone. As he moved forward, the sounds of his hoof falls reverberated throughout the cavern. Eventually, the tunnel opened up into a much larger room. In the middle of the room was a large fire pit, the fire inside burned brightly but gave off no smoke. Looking to either side of him, Clover saw bookshelves as far as the eye could see, filled with neatly placed tomes of all kinds. Listening to the quiet of this library, he noticed that whole room had a kind of rhythm to it. Almost like a heartbeat or the breathing of a sleeping dreamer.

Abandoning the books for now, Clover approached the fire burning in the middle of the room. The flickering flames reflecting in his eyes seemed to have an almost hypnotic quality to them. Right before he drifted off to sleep, a familiar voice woke him from his stupor.

“Dreaming within a dream?” a gentle voice playfully asked. “What an intriguing concept.”

Clover nearly jumped out of his skin, as he looked around to see who had spoken.

“Fear not little pony,” the voice said, as its owner slithered into view, “it’s just me the winding one.”

“Jormungandr,” Clover said in relief, “how did you enter my dreams?”

“All the domains intersect with my own,” Jormungandr explained, looking towards an owl perched above him, “Strix, you’ve been a most magnanimous host.”

“Who, who, who,” Strix hooted several times.

Jormungandr rolled his grey eyes and stuck out his forked tongue. “I swear Strix,” he said, “you never get tired of that old joke do you?”

“Not in the slightest,” Strix replied.

“It’s not that I’m unhappy to see you Jormungandr,” Clover said, “but what did you want?”

“A pony that cuts right to the chase,” the winding one said, “I like that. Well to get straight to the point, your whole group needs to be present when the arch duke begins his negotiations.”

“I’m not an official of the government,” Clover protested, “why would they allow me into the meeting?”

“Who, who indeed,” Strix said, “you still have your badges of office from the princesses; use them to get inside the meeting.”

“Yes,” Jormungandr agreed, “I’m sure that little minx Showboat should have some ideas on how to be present during the negotiations. But one caveat, neither Luna nor Celestia can know you’re in attendance.”

“Why’s that so important?” Clover asked in confusion.

“Only because it is,” Jormungandr replied with half closed eyes.

Strix laughed from his perch. “Who, who, who. Clover there’s no point in questioning these things,” he said, “It’s best for everyfeather concerned, to just go along.”

“Okay I got it,” Clover replied, “We need to sneak in and crash the sensitive diplomatic negotiations between the princesses and the Slave King’s envoy.”

“Who, who, Jormungandr,” Strix hooted, “and you said you were worried about him. He didn’t even need to be told phase two.”

“What!” Clover said in alarm.

“Never you mind little pony,” Strix replied, as he flew away.

“Jormungandr,” Clover asked, “if this is so important, why not just tell Princess Celestia or Luna about the matter?”

“Little pony,” Jormungandr said, flicking the air with his forked tongue, “sometimes in order to win the game, the pieces can’t know they’re being moved.”

“But Princess Celestia controls the Sun, she could never be anypony’s pawn!” Clover shouted in protest.

“Little pony,” Jormungandr said with a tiny laugh, “everything under heaven, from the tiniest grain of sand to even the greatest power are but pawns to fate’s whimsy.”

Hearing Jormungandr’s claim made Clover’s head reel, “I just have a hard time accepting that,” he said.

With a knowing smile Jormungandr slithered over towards Clover. When he was directly over top of him, he placed his head near his left ear. “Young Clover, we shall speak again,” the massive serpent whispered, his voice echoing through Clover’s head. “Give Celestia my regards when next you see her.”

Clover began panicking as darkness began overwhelming him. Struggling to fight against the choking shadows, he wrestled with them until he hit the ground. “Oww, my flanks,” Clover moaned, rubbing his backside with his hooves. Looking up, he realized he was back in his quarters tangled up in his sheets.

Looking up at the bed he had fallen down from, he saw Shanks looking at him with a playful smile. “Mister Clover good morning,” he barked, before jumping on the unicorn and licking his muzzle. “How was your sleep, any good dreams?”

“Shanks,” Clover said, using his magic to pry the affectionate pup off of him, “you wouldn’t believe it if told you.”

He was interrupted by a gentle knock on the door. “Hey, Clover,” Seafoam said from the other side of the door, “Time to get up, we have to meet with both princesses in twenty minutes.”

“Shanks,” he said to the pup, “I can tell today’s going to be a long day.”

Shanks didn’t reply, but waited patiently by the door.

“Okay here goes nothing,” Clover said, opening the door to head towards breakfast.

At the Banquet...

Clover the Clever walked into the dining room, his mouth widely yawning. Shanks cheerfully followed behind him, eager for some breakfast. Shanks saw an available seat next to Sir Stouthorn. Sitting down he smelled the scrumptious feast placed before him. Immediately his mouth watered, as he anticipated filling his belly with the offered food. The choice before him was a challenging one, should he start with a muffin or a bowl of fresh fruit? It all looked so good, he couldn’t possibly decide. Seeing Shanks digging in like no tomorrow, Clover decided he had better start eating or there might be nothing left.

Using his magic, he levitated a blueberry muffin onto his plate and filled his glass with some apple juice. He was about to sink his teeth into his breakfast, when a royal guard entered the dining hall. “Everypony please follow me,” he said.

With a sigh, Clover took several quick bites of his breakfast before abandoning it. As they walked, his stomach fiercely growled. Noticing his hunger, Sir Stouthorn handed him an apple. “Eh lad didn’t get enough to eat?” he cheerfully asked. “I’ve learned that it’s best to eat as quickly as possible when questing; you never know when you will be separated from your meal.”

With appreciation Clover took the apple and started eating it. “Now you tell me,” Clover said, ravenously devoured the apple. “Any other pearls of wisdom you care to share?”

“Always brush after eating,” Sir Stouthorn said, while pointing to Clover’s mouth, “you’ll never know when someone might see that you have food stuck in between your teeth.”

“Eh,” Clover said, while using his tongue to dislodge the remains of his breakfast. “Thanks Sir Stouthorn, I’ll try to remember that.”

Looking up at the stained glass windows on either side of the corridor they passed through, Clover saw Equestrian history being retold in each of the windows. The newest addition showed Starswirl the Bearded defeating the Smooze. “I hope they get my good side for our window,” Sir Stouthorn jovially said.

“Wouldn’t your window be in Lord Triton’s Citadel under the sea?” Clover asked.

“Lord Triton doesn’t approve of vanity projects like these,” Sir Stouthorn replied. “He felt that great deeds could only ever be memorialized properly in song.”

“Why’s that?” Clover asked.

“The sea is constantly in motion, its tide and waves are always moving and changing. The only constant is its song,” Sir Stouthorn explained. “It’s been said, that every great deed ever done is part of the never ending song of the sea.”

“By the way, how in Equestria did a minotaur ever become a knight of the Lawgiver?” Clover asked in curiosity.

“That’s a story for another time,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Once we’re done here, I’ll tell you over a fire in some faraway tavern over some spiced cider.”

“I’ll look forward to that,” Clover told his friend.

The guard opened the door at the end of the hallway allowing them access into the throne room. “Your majesties,” the guard announced, “I present to you Clover the Clever, and his companions.”

“Thank you,” Celestia said. “That will be all.”

Bowing his head, the guard exited the throne room, leaving Clover and his friends alone with Princess Celestia and Luna.

“So,” Princess Celestia said, “I understand that the Slave King desires an armistice with us.”

“Or so his arch duke claims,” Shaw spat. “I could smell the lies on his breath every time he exhaled. I’d bet he’d…”

Showboat used her magic to quickly muzzle Shaw’s beak. “Darling,” she said, “I believe the princess gets the gist of what you’re saying.”

Princess Celestia looked at Showboat and Shaw with a wry smile. “I’ve had dealings with Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap previously,” she said. “During his tenure as regent, my nephew had many dealings with the arch duke. Shaw Coincidentally, I’ve found politicians almost always speak out of both sides of their muzzles.”

“Verily,” Luna said, “We’ve found that deceit and deception is a vice that nearly all members of the nobility regularly imbibe. Even our own house is not immune from its wicked excesses.”

“Grrrr,” Shanks growled, “arch duke is one of the bad dogs, and he willingly serves the not-Darkpaw!”

Celestia intently studied the brown diamond dog pup. “Shanks,” she said, “what clan was your family a member of?”

“Both my ma and pa were Gem Biters,” Shanks said, scratching himself.

“I see,” Celestia said, her ageless eyes betraying no emotion.

“Sister what is thine meaning, inquiring after yonder pup’s heritage…” Luna asked, narrowing her eyes at Celestia.

“It’s nothing Luna,” Celestia replied, “merely an idle curiosity is all.”

“Fie, mine sister,” Luna said, chastising Celestia. “Surely such is beneath us.”

“Luna,” Celestia replied, “I just needed to confirm my suspicions.”

Spying Shaw’s beautiful rainbow hued wings, Celestia looked at him in curiosity. Shaw,” she asked, “are those wings your natural coloration?”

“No Princess Celestia,” Shaw replied, “They were a gift from Lugh and Loki when I was in the wilderness. I think they intended to have me meet up with everyone in the Everfree forest.”

“Sir Stouthorn,” Celestia said, “how did you happen upon the quest to fight the dragon of the Everfree forest? I only ask because we had just posted the quest through the quester’s office only a day prior to you collecting the reward.”

“Princess Celestia, begging your pardon,” Sir Stouthorn said, while rubbing his hand through his dark blue mane, “but I don’t rightly remember how we got the quest. How was it delivered Seafoam?”

“Seafoam opened his logbook. “According to my notes,” he advised, “the quest scroll was delivered to us by raven.”

“Indeed,” Celestia said, raising an eyebrow.

Celestia looked at Showboat and Slick, “How did you two get involved with them?” she asked.

“We just sort of fell into the whole situation,” Slick said with a shrug.

“Well,” Showboat replied, trying to find the least incriminating way to explain how she got together with Shaw, “we we’re being chased by some earth pony ruffians. While trying to lose my pursuers, I spied a couple of ravens flying through the thicket and decided to follow their flight path. Eventually we ran into Shaw, and well here we are.”

Celestia nodded for a moment, and then turned her attention towards Clover. “Clover,” she asked, “how’s Starswirl been these past seasons, does he still lucidly dream?”

“Yes princess,” Clover said, “Master Starswirl says he often finds much inspiration from his dreams.”

“Can anypony tell us anything else about the meeting that wasn’t already mentioned?” Celestia asked.

Slick raised his claw. “Well,” he said, “I do recall he seemed rather interested in keeping us as his guests.”

“That’s right,” Clover said, “he invited us to be his guests for the remainder of the trip to Londwhinium.”

“I thank you for your service everypony,” Celestia said regally, “the guards will see you out.”

As the group turned to exit the throne room, Luna said. “We would be most pleased if thou wouldst deign banquet with us on the morrow. A king feast wilt be observed in honour of the delegation of the Earth.”

Clover turned towards Princess Luna, “Will that be before or after the preliminary negotiations?” he asked.

“We find that the denizens of the more churlish races easier to manage,” Luna replied, “once their rapacious appetites have been satiated.”

“Sir Stouthorn bowed in reverence, “Your Majesties,” he said, “it would be both an honor and a privilege to attend your banquet.”

“Then we look forward to seeing you there, sir knight,” Celestia said, smiling benevolently.

Once the party had left their throne room Celestia turned to her sister. “Luna,” she said, “I’m surprised you would invite them, it’s obvious the arch duke has more than a passing interest in them.”

“Indubitably, mine sister,” Luna replied. “We foresee that His Grace will divulge his true designs sooner rather than later. We art bemused at thine hesitance dear sister, teasing luminaries is thine favorite pastime.”

“Livening up an otherwise boring banquet would be fine,” Celestia replied, “if not for the unknown disposition of the child.”

“Worry not dear sister,” Luna replied. “We possess clairvoyance enough to comprehend that the child desires a favorable outcome to the negotiations.”

“I certainly hope so Luna,” Celestia said.

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap sat on his golden palanquin; anxiously waiting for the great gates of Londwhinium to rise. Thinking back to what his master had told him, he wondered how he could be so sure to their reaction to his offer. He thought it over for a moment. The plan did have a simple elegance to it. Besides if the plan didn’t work out, there was always plan ‘B’.

With the gates finally raised, the diamond dog procession was allowed entry into the great city. As they moved through the wide street of the city’s main thoroughfare, the arch duke wondered when his old acquaintance the regent would be meeting with him. He had wanted to discuss the option of securing the last Gem Biter clandestinely, sparing himself the trouble of having to fawn over these ponies. Even if negotiations didn’t go as planned, it was always a good idea to have several back up plans in case the first failed.

A large yellow pegasus guard wearing ornate armor approached the palanquin, “Hail your Grace,” he said with a polite bow. “I’m Captain Stonewall, head of the city watch. I’ve been tasked with escorting you and your entourage to the keep of the earth. Once you’ve had a chance to situate yourselves, I’ll introduce you to your official liaison. She’ll work with your people regarding logistics and you’re scheduling.

Fifi le Yipyap nodded politely, acknowledging the pegasus. “Thank you captain,” the arch duke replied, handing a heavy bag full of gems to him. “My master appreciates your assistance, and wishes to convey the message that he is generous to those who honor the Earth.”

Stonewall accepted the bag and looked inside. It was full to the brim with gems of all kinds, each in flawless condition. Never before had the captain seen such wealth in his life, let alone possessed it. Making sure nopony was looking; he hid the bag of gems in his saddlebag. “My Grace,” he said, “if you need anything at all don’t hesitate to ask. The city watch is at your disposal.”

The arch duke smiled. “I will have to remember that captain,” he said. “Oh, and please advise any of your acquaintances that you think are worthy of my master’s friendship to feel free to drop by.”

With a knowing smile, Stonewall grinned. “Of course, Your Grace,” he replied, while trotting alongside the palanquin.

“Buying ponies’ loyalty is all too easy,” the arch duke thought to himself. “I’ll own this city in a month.”

The spectacle his procession was making through the city was making quite a stir. Hundreds of ponies lined the streets trying to view the procession. Their reactions were nearly universal, from interest to awe, and from awe to fear when they saw the slave wagons at the end of the procession.

The arch duke laughed inwardly when he saw how the ponies of the city were reacting to the enslaved ponies they were bringing brought into the city. The fear that they could easily be the ones in the cages, made the arch duke happy. It was almost like old times. Almost, but not quite, he was still being made to debase himself by prostrating before the princesses. The Slave King had been very clear in that matter he was to grovel before them to show the supposed sincerity of his lord’s desire for peace.

“Ugh,” the arch duke spat in disgust, “I think he desires to only humiliate me further before my peers.”

Before the end of the world Fifi le Yipyap had been a proud dog, never bowing to any creature except Lord Darkpaw. He had been greatly feared and respected by the nobility of the other realms, now he was reduced to his current role like that of some bought whore. The only comfort he got from his current role was that he was finally free of Nightmare’s malevolent claws.

“I should have killed you when I had the chance!” the arch duke thought darkly, feeling his brand beginning to heat up.

“Not now,” he whimpered through clenched teeth. The pain was he felt was excruciating, every square inch of his body felt like it was simultaneously on fire and freezing. Biting his lip to prevent himself from releasing the screams of anguish his mind desperately wanted to release, he looked past the crowds of staring ponies and saw the burning eyes of Scourge watching him from the shadows of an empty alley they were passing. Thinking back to what Scourge had warned him about earlier, the arch duke suffered silently through the pain.

In concern, Stonewall looked at the arch duke. “I say My Grace, are you quite all right?” he asked. “If you require a physician I can fetch the best one in the city.”

“Thank you captain,” the arch duke replied, feigning exhaustion, “but no. I’m merely exhausted from the strenuous pace we took to reach your fair city. After some rest I should be fine.”

Stonewall nodded in agreement and resumed escorting the procession to the keep.

Within fifteen minutes the procession had arrived at the Keep of the Earth, an impressive stone building that Lord Darkpaw had once used to station his diplomats, and other assorted nobles in Londwhinium. The arch duke still suffering from his brand, motioned for one of palanquin bears to carry him inside the keep away from prying eyes.

Once inside an empty room in the keep, the arch duke released a scream of anguish. “Is something the matter Arch Duke Yipyap?” a deep voice mockingly asked.

Looking towards the source of the voice the arch duke saw the burning eyes of Scourge from the shadows of the room he was in. “Ye… yes…” he gasped through the pain. “Make it stop, I beg you.”

“I don’t know if I should,” Scourge growled, while the arch duke’s brand caught fire and started consuming his body. “You seem to have a penchant for betraying our master. No less than twice in the space of less than a week. Perhaps the Slave King should be advised he made a poor choice in trusting you.”

“N… no…” the arch duke gasped, coughed up black blood. “It was only a momentary lapse of judgment. I thought forcing his paw was better than seeing us all die.”

“Well arch duke,” Scourge said, circling the burning body of the arch duke. “Seeing as this mission is important to the Slave King, I’ll let this be a warning to you.”

“Oh thank you!” the arch duke rasped out. Immediately his brand stopped burning, and his flesh began quickly healing itself.

“Arch Duke Yipyap,” Scourge said, with a low growl in his throat. “Think of betraying the Slave King again and I’ll let the brand consume you for an entire night…” Having finished speaking, the hell hound slowly walked into the shadow he came from and faded away.

The arch duke fell to the ground, tears streaming out of his eyes. A gentle knock on the door interrupted his attempt to regain his composure. “What is it?” he snapped.

An emerald green unicorn mare with a white mane entered the room; on her flank was a scroll. Looking at the arch duke, she was shocked at his disheveled appearance. “Arch Duke Yipyap, are you ok?” she asked in concern.

“Yes,” Fifi le Yipyap managed to cough out. “You must forgive my appearance. My hastened journey has taken its toll on my constitution.”

“I understand completely, Your Grace,” the unicorn said. “I’m Minty Fresh. I’ve been assigned as your liaison while you’re visiting the city.”

“Thank you madam,” the arch duke replied.

“We had hoped to begin the official welcome to the city shortly,” Minty Fresh said hesitantly. “But given your current condition would you prefer to postpone?”

“Postpone?” the arch duke thought darkly to himself. “Does this pony think I’m some weakling?”

“No, madam,” the arch duke said. “I’ll manage just fine. I just need a few minutes to freshen up.”

“As you wish Your Grace,” Minty Fresh replied. “When you’re ready, there’s a carriage waiting for you and your guard.”

Yipyap watched as the green unicorn left the room, leaving him alone. Grabbing a bell, he rang it several times as hard as he could. A short while later, several of his valets and master of the wardrobe entered the room. “Quickly,” he growled, “I need to be made presentable to meet with the Princesses, see to it that the gifts are ready to be presented.”

One of the guards wordlessly nodded and exited the room, allowing the valets to begin the process of grooming and dressing him. The last encounter he had with Scourge had left him physically and mentally drained. As his valets brushed his coat and buffed his claws, he looked in a nearby mirror and saw a sight he hadn’t seen in years. The image he saw was the proud and haughty arch duke of the domain of Earth. Seeing himself as he once was, brought back some color into his pallid face.

Practicing his sneer, he felt relief. “I still got it,” he thought to himself, as his valets helped him with his tunic and surcoat. Tightening his belt around his waist, he drew his rapier and studied it in the light. He hadn’t held the blade since the end of the world. Studying its fine edge for a moment he sheathed it and smiled, he was ready. “Tell the coach that I’ll be out momentarily,” he said. His valet nodded and exited the room.

“Ugh,” he growled to himself. “It’s time to grovel for the Slave King.”

Princess Celestia sat on her throne; to her left Luna sat reading a scroll. “Sister,” she said to Luna, “when we greet the arch duke, do you want to be stern or shall I?”

Luna put down the scroll she had been studying. “Methinks we shall rebuke the arch duke,” she replied. “We hast never held the reprobate in high esteem; his soul is nearly as iniquitous as Prince Blueblood’s.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “Very well Luna,” she said, “I shall let you be the stick to my carrot.”

Their conversation was cut short by a palace guard who entered the throne room. “Excuse me Your Highnesses,” he said, “but the arch duke has just arrived.”

Celestia nodded to the guard. “Please show His Grace inside,” she said.

Yes princess,” the guard replied, leaving the throne room.

A few minutes later a finely dressed diamond dog herald entered the throne room, and read from a scroll. “Hear ye! Hear ye!” the herald said in a loud voice. “I present to you, His Grace the Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap. Steward of the Diamond Vale, Voice for the Lord under the Earth the great and terrible, may the Earth grant us a blessing and spare us its wrath.”

Celestia turned towards Luna. “The child certainly has shaken up the diamond dogs,” she remarked.

“Verily mine sister,” Luna replied. “Lord Darkpaw used to prefer having his heralds perform a recitation of his last score of glorious battles.”

The herald politely bowed and moved to the side. A minute later the arch duke entered the throne room. Walking until he was about halfway towards the princesses’ thrones, he gritted his teeth and laid muzzle first down on the floor. “Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna,” he said as genuinely as he could, “the Great Slave King wishes you to know of the great esteem he holds for the both of you. He wishes to beg for your forgiveness for his most brutish behavior these past years.”

Celestia couldn’t believe her ears; the Slave King was actually apologizing in the most humbling way possible. “Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap, you may rise,” Celestia said. “There’s no need to debase yourself any further.”

The arch duke gladly got up, his blood boiling at having to perform something so humiliating. “Thank you Your Highness,” he said. Clapping his paws once, several diamond dog porters carried in a small golden sapling, in an ornate silver pot.

When Luna saw the sapling, she recognized that it radiated the power of the Lord of the Earth himself. “Why would the child willingly give away his own divinity piecemeal?” she thought to herself.

“As a token of his remorse,” the arch duke continued, “the Slave King presents to you a golden apple tree, made from a portion of his own soul. Any who sample its fruit will know the blessing of the earth for a year. May the roots it digs deeply into your realm symbolize the close bond that the Earth shares with your domain.”

“Please advise the Slave King this gift has touched us greatly,” Celestia said.

“But also advise thy Lord,” Luna added, “our favor shall not be so easily purchased with trifling trinkets. Until he hast revealed true remorse through his actions, we shall hold his motives as suspect.”

“My Lord thanks you Your Majesties,” the arch duke replied. “The Slave King also wishes to gift you with a generous offering of one thousand ponies. Currently the Earth is in great upheaval, or he would have put a stop to the process of the enslaving your subjects long ago.”

“The Slave King has our gratitude for returning our subjects unharmed,” Celestia said.

“Thy master truly possesses impudence,” Luna said sternly, her normally serene face marked with a frown. “Deigning to give us what is ours by right.”

“The Slave King means no disrespect towards your realm,” Yipyap said. “However, he reserves the right to claim any that trespass into his realm as his property.”

“How dare thee, thou knave!” Luna boomed. “If thy master’s yearning for armistice is sincere, surely he would liberate all our subjects.”

“Perhaps,” Celestia interjected, “now is not the proper place to discuss this matter.”

“My apologies Princess Celestia,” the arch duke said with a bow. “We look forward to the banquet tonight.”

“As do I,” Celestia replied.

After the arch duke and his dogs had left the throne room, Celestia looked at her sister. “Well I didn’t expect such a generous gift,” she said, looking at the beautiful sapling.

“Verily mine sister,” Luna agreed, “methinks the Slave King to be ignorant of the value of the gift he gave.”

“Well he certainly did spend a long time in the Well of Eternity,” Celestia said, “perhaps he’s more powerful than we previously believed.”

“Indubitably,” Luna replied, “he hast been expending great amounts of his essence of late. He mayn’t know the true price of such expenditures.”

“Or maybe he’s like Discord,” Celestia said. “Possessing so much power that he doesn’t care to conserve it.”

“Regardless,” Luna said, “perchance more shall be revealed at this eventide’s fete.”

Celestia looked at the gold sapling as some servants moved it to the gardens to be planted. “What are you after,” she thought, taking a sip from her tea.

“Stop fussing with you suit darling,” Showboat admonished Shaw, while using her magic to slap his talons away from his bowtie.

“Ugh,” Shaw said in disgust. “Why exactly do we need to dress up for again?”

“Because we were invited by Princess Luna herself,” Showboat replied, while inspecting herself in the mirror, “and I won’t be seen in public with a grubby scrub.”

“What about in private?” Shaw asked with a grin.

“Oh get a room you two!” Slick said, rolling his eyes in disgust. “Just because you’re hot for each other doesn’t mean you have to be so public about it.”

“Oh Slick don’t be like that!” Showboat said, using her magic to stop him from leaving. “You know, no matter what you’re still my number one partner!”

As Showboat warmly hugged him, Slick tried his best to stay mad. “Alright, already!” Slick said, desperately trying to squirm away from her iron grip. “You can stop with the mushy stuff.”

“You may feel differently when you’re older,” Showboat teased.

“Not likely,” Slick replied, leaving the room.

“So how long have you known each other for?” Shaw asked Showboat.

“I’ve known him his entire life,” Showboat said, “I practically raised him from a hatchling.”

“So who decided to start running all the rackets you’ve been a part of?” Shaw asked.

“We started in Fillydelphia,” Showboat replied, “back when we were much younger. The local kingpin, Broken Barrels took us in and trained us.”

“So you gonna go back to running scams once this all over?” Shaw asked.

"Hmm, depends on if I get any better offers,” Showboat demurely said.

“Come on, we better get going or we’ll be late,” Shaw said, to Showboat’s disappointment.

“Aw…” Showboat murmured in complaint.

Clover was busy adjusting his mane and surcoat. “Ugh, why do ponies even wear clothes?” he asked himself.

“Clover, I have no idea,” Seafoam said while adjusting his sash. “But I certainly prefer seapony formal attire, sashes bearing your clan sigil and any honors you’ve earned.”

Clover looked over towards Sir Stouthorn who was shining his horns. “What sort of clothing do your people wear for these types of events?” he asked.

Sir Stouthorn thought for a minute, “Well lad,” he replied, “minotaur’s don’t really have much in the way of a culture of their own. There’s a few of us who the feral brutish ones call domesticated. But for the most part, most of my kin prefer wearing the skins of their kills instead of proper clothing.”

“So how did you ever end up becoming a knight?” Clover asked.

“Now’s not the time to tell such a long winded story,” Sir Stouthorn replied, as he finished polishing his horns. “Once we’re done with the quest, we’ll reminisce together over many mugs of ale and I’ll regale the story to you then.”

“Sir Stouthorn, I’m holding you to that promise,” Clover said with a smile.

“Aroo,” Shanks whined, “me so hungry, when’s it time for dinner mister Clover?”

“Tell me about it,” Slick grumbled.

“Oh hush,” Showboat chided the dragon. “It looks like we’re all ready to attend the banquet.”

Leaving their room they headed towards the banquet hall. “I can’t believe that dinner’s finally here,” Clover said, “with all the food I’ve imagined, the reality of this night is sure to make this the best meal ever.”

Authors note: Gentlereader please open the following link on another tab on your browser for musical accompaniment to the following song... At the gala... (with vocals) or this link if you prefer just the instrumental version... At the gala (instrumental)

Almost as if on cue, the assorted ponies and other guests began singing:

Clover: “At the banquet…”

Chorus: “At the banquet…”

Slick: “At the banquet… in line at the buffet… I’m going to taste them all.”

“All the entrees… I’m going to eat them at the banquet…”

Chorus: “At the banquet…”

Slick: “All the hors d'oeuvres and the deserts… they will fill me big and small. They will all be so tasty… Right here at the banquet…”

Chorus: “All of our stomachs will be full… Right here at the banquet… At the banquet…”

Showboat: “At the banquet I will steal them… all their expensive jewelry…”

Chorus: “Shiny gems… golden watches… diamond broaches…”

Showboat: “Wealthy ponies they will lose them… all their riches to this amazing thief…”

Chorus: “Gonna lose em… gonna take em…”

Showboat: “I’ll steal a lot of money… all for me…”

Chorus: “All of our wallets will be gone… and we’ll wonder where we lost them… right here at the banquet…”

Sir Stouthorn: “At the banquet… all the harpers will meet the flower of chivalry… they will see my exploits are just as worthy at the banquet…”

Chorus: “At the banquet…”

Sir Stouthorn: “I will find them… those harper B.A.S.T.A.R.D.S… and make them finally see… they’ll treat me like a hero tonight at the banquet…”

Chorus: “this is what the harpers have been waiting for… they’ll sing the best songs ever… each of us will hear those songs tonight at the banquet… at the banquet…”

~Cue fanfare and rocking guitar solo~

Shaw: “I’ve been scheming… I’ve been waiting… to fight those damn ponies… those bucking unicorns with their Celestia damned magic tricks… beating their asses for hours… my anger is over nine thousand… those unicorns won’t know what hit them… right here at the banquet…”

Chorus: “All those unsuspected dolts are in for a world of pain… all their teeth will come lose right here at the banquet… at the banquet…”

Seafoam: “I am here at the grand banquet… for it is a grand soiree… hopefully it will be missing any strenuous activity… for my master is headstrong and crazy as my companions will surely agree… all I wish for is relaxing… for good eating… for me at the grand banquet…”

Chorus: “Good food and relaxing at the banquet… at the banquet…”

Clover: “At the banquet… with the princess is where I am going to be…”

Chorus: “At the banquet… with the princess… to be…”

Clover: “We’ll talk all about my mission… and what her decision will finally be…

Chorus: “Talk about the mission… her decision will be…”

Clover: “She will make the correct decision… and send me to the Diamond Vale…”

Chorus: “This will be the best night ever…”

Everypony: “Into the banquet we must go, we’re ready now and raring to go…”

“Into the banquet let’s go in… and have the best meal ever…”

“Into the banquet now’s the time, we’re hungry and the food smells sublime…”

Slick: “Into the banquet to eat new foods…”

Showboat: “Into the banquet to steal some jewels…”

Sir Stouthorn: “Into the banquet to gain renown…”

Shaw: “Make them rue they ever crossed me…”

Slick: “To eat…”

Showboat: “To steal…”

Sir Stouthorn: “To sing…”

Shaw: “To fight…”

Seafoam: “To rest…”

Clover: “To talk…”

Everypony: “Into the banquet… into the banquet… and we’ll have the best dinner ever…”

“At the banquet…”

“Aroo” Shanks barked excitedly, “this will be best dinner ever mister Clover.”

“I certainly hope so Shanks,” Clover replied.

“I say lads,” Sir Stouthorn declared, “all that impromptu singing and amazingly choreographed musical number has sure pulled a number on my appetite.”

“Yeah,” Shaw said, “how the hades did that happen anyways?”

“Twas Maestro the Prankster, my good sir,” an elderly white unicorn stallion said. “He lived about seven hundred years ago. He loved making unsuspecting ponies break out into song at unexpected times.”

“Well that was rather odd…” Seafoam said.

“Just be glad it wasn’t a bawdy drinking song about bucking mares,” the elderly stallion said with a laugh.

“Oh, I would have loved to hear that one!” Shaw said with a chuckle.

“Shaw darling,” Showboat said with a sniff, “don’t be so crass, there are foals present.”

“Hey who are you calling a foal?” Slick objected.

“Not you dear,” Showboat said, “Seafoam. His virgin ears are too pure and innocent to be accosted with such filth.”

“That’s not true,” Seafoam huffed, “I’m a fully grown seapony stallion who’s seen combat!”

Sir Stouthorn slapped Seafoam’s shoulder and laughed. “Seafoam my lad,” he said. “Don’t worry, next season I’ll take you to the Lady of the Sea to celebrate you receiving your spurs. You’ll become a Stallion then.”

“Ugh,” Seafoam complained, “I’m only a little younger than Clover, yet no pony ever teases him.”

Shaw lightly elbowed Seafoam in the sides. “Seafoam,” he said lightheartedly, “it’s all in good fun. There’s no feather else I’d have as a member of my pryde.”

“Yeah,” Showboat said, kissing Seafoam’s cheek, “I think your one of the bravest ponies I know.”

Seafoam blushed at the kiss, “Ah dang it,” he said, feeling self-conscious. “Now I’m all flustered.”

“Don’t worry about it lad,” Sir Stouthorn said rubbing his stomach, “it’s time to enjoy the feast!”

Clover led his group into the banquet hall. When he entered, he couldn’t believe how many ponies and diamond dogs were inside, probably over five hundred. A grey earth pony steward approached him. “Clover the Clever, and entourage I presume?” the steward asked.

“Yes sir,” Clover replied.

“Follow me,” he said. “Princess Luna has requested that your party sit at her table.”

Following after the steward, clover saw the envious looks that some of the nobles were giving him and his friends.

“Careful there lad,” Sir Stouthorn warned, “looks like you’re making some nobles annoyed that you get to sit at the princesses’ table.”

Approaching the table, Clover saw that both Celestia and Luna were sitting and awaiting their meals. To Celestia’s left, he saw Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap seated along with several diamond dogs he didn’t recognize.

The steward stopped Clover and stepped forward. “Your Majesties,” he said, “I present the apprentice of Starswirl the Bearded, Clover the Clever, Sir Stouthorn, knight of the Lawgiver, Seafoam, page of the Lawgiver, Master Shaw of the Golden Eyrie, Mistress Showboat of Fillydelphia, Master Slick of the Firehold, and Master Shanks, head of the Gem Biter Clan.”

When the steward mentioned Shanks, the eyes of every diamond dog in the room looked directly at him. “Aroo,” Shanks barked, oblivious to the dangers all around him, “me so hungry for dinner, me can hardly wait.”

“We art exceedingly pleased, thou hast accepted our invitation to sup with us,” Luna said, directing Clover to take the seat adjacent to her.”

Sir Stouthorn bowed politely to both of the princesses. “It was my pleasure,” he suavely said. “It’s not every day you get invited to spend time with the most beautiful mares in all of Equestria.”

“Sir Knight,” Celestia said with a gentle smile, “you flatter us so.”

“Tis not flattery if it’s spoken from the heart,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

Luna blushed slightly. “I confess,” she replied, “We art quite covetous of Lord Triton, having such a comely knight as his vassal.”

This time Sir Stouthorn’s deep blue fur began reddening. “Celestia the Radiant and Luna the Beautiful,” he said, “any flattery this tired old knight could offer, would be Gilding the Lily.”

“Sir Stouthorn,” Celestia said “perhaps when you retire from serving Lord Triton you might accept a position serving us.”

“Princess, alas I’m unable to,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “members of my order serve for life. However, I’m pleased that the Lawgiver encourages his knights to wander the breadth of Equestria in pursuit of noble quests.”

“Is that so?” Arch Duke Yipyap asked. “Perhaps your next quest could be fighting those damn seapony raiders and pirates plaguing our southwest border.”

“I’m afraid not Arch Duke,” Sir Stouthorn said, “the Lawgiver has announced a crusade that will continue until he’s convinced the other prime elements have been properly chastened for their disregard for Harmony’s call.”

“Well isn’t that convenient?” the arch duke growled. “Triton grows wealthy by choking the trade of all Equestria.”

Sir Stouthorn frowned, when he heard his lord being insulted. Biting his tongue, he clenched his fists in anger.

Seafoam noticing his liege’s anger, interjected. “The crusade is not so much a means of extracting wealth,” he said, “but a call to repent. Your lord simply needs to reach out in reconciliation to Lord Triton, and he would happily end the raids your realm is suffering from.”

“Verily,” Luna agreed, “Triton is a most reasonable stallion. Should the Slave King truly desire an end to the raids on his holdings, he need only reach out his hoof in kinship to the other Prime Elements.”

“Surely then shouldn’t Lord Ouroboros and Lady Zephyr make the first steps towards reconciliation?” the arch duke asked. “Their unprovoked attacks against the Earth have been most untoward.”

“It’s not my place to question Lord Triton’s will in these matters,” Seafoam replied. “But the path to peace lies open if the Slave King desires it.”

“My so young, yet so wise,” Celestia said, causing Seafoam to turn several shades of red.

“Ending the barbaric practice of clipping griffin wings would go a long way towards smoothing things over with Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said. “That’s been a point of contention between our two domains for a while.”

“Lady Zephyr had ample opportunities to make her desires known to Lord Darkpaw,” the arch duke said. “Yet now she finds the practice to be abhorrent? That sounds like nothing but hypocrisy to me.”

Shaw looked at the arch duke and tried to say something, but found his beak was closed by Showboat’s magic. “I’m sure Lady Zephyr and Lord Darkpaw’s rather unique relationship required concessions from both of them,” she said.

The arch duke nodded, “Quite right,” he said. “She may have decided that the resulting quarrel wouldn’t be worth making the demand.”

“Speaking of making demands,” the arch duke said, “Lord Ouroboros recently invaded the Diamond Vale in an attempt to extort gems from us. Of course the Slave King easily repelled the invaders, crippling the majority of the raiders and making Ouroboros flee the diamond Vale with his tail between his legs.”

“That’s terrible,” Slick said. “Don’t you know that without gems to feed them, the dragons will start preying on inhabitants of the other realms next?”

“I had mentioned that to my lord in an attempt to get him to lessen the famine somewhat,” the arch duke replied, “however the Slave King is quite firm in his resolve that there shall be no new gems until his terms have been met.”

Luna looked darkly at Arch Duke Yipyap. “Thy realm’s perverse practice of enslavement and barbarity, earns thee no esteem with thy neighbors,” she said.

“Plainly speaking Your Majesty, not all races have been as blessed as yours,” the arch duke countered. “The ability to use magic, fly, and earth pony strength confers certain advantages to your subjects your neighbor’s lack.”

“I would think the Slave King would be more sympathetic to the plight of creatures forced to serve him,” Celestia said.

“The Slave King has instituted new policies regarding slavery,” the arch duke replied. “Any slave who desires their freedom is free to challenge the Slave King for their freedom once a year in the arena. Any slave who wins their freedom receives a brand from the Slave king himself, marking them as a citizen of the realm and equal to any diamond dog.”

“What of those too weak to fight?” Celestia asked. “Surely he’s not devoid of compassion for them.”

“The strong shall rule and the weak shall serve,” the arch duke replied. “However, the Slave King has made provisions for the weak. Any may fight on behalf of another.”

“That seems rather generous,” Clover said.

“Yes,” the arch duke agreed, “our lord is nothing but magnanimous.”

“What happens to those who fight and loose?” Slick asked.

“They share the fate of the one they interceded for,” the arch duke said. “As you can imagine, not many are willing to risk enslavement for another.”

“Truly, thy Lord is most capricious and cruel!” Luna said. “He deigns to proffer those with no hope absolution from his wicked chains, and yet withholds it from they who need it most.”

“Princess Luna,” the arch duke said, “If you feel my king’s laws are so odious, feel free to challenge him for their freedom. As far as I know, there’s nothing preventing another deity from challenging him for their freedom.”

“As great as our desire to free every captive from their unjust imprisonment is,” Luna replied, “’twould be improper for us to interfere in the internal workings of another’s domain.”

The arch duke sat staring at Shanks. “Speaking of the internal workings of another’s domain,” he said, “I’ve discussed at great length with my lord regarding the pup. The Slave King feels it’s his responsibility to care for the diamond dogs, and requests that you turn custody of the pup to us.”

Celestia paused to consider the arch duke’s request. “I have no claim over the pup,” she said, to the delight of the Yipyap. “However, he must choose to come with you of his own free will.”

When he heard Celestia’s condition, the arch duke growled. “But Princess Celestia,” he objected. “The pup is a member of the Gem Biter clan, the ruling clan of the diamond dogs. It would be most improper for the pup not to be returned to his people.”

“Methinks thou protesteth too much Arch Duke Yipyap,” Luna replied with a smile.

Celestia turned towards Shanks who was enjoying his meal. “Tell me little Shanks,” she said, “do you wish to return to the Diamond Vale?”

When he heard the Diamond Vale, Shanks heckles rose. “Nooo,” he whined, “the not-Darkpaw is there. The bad dogs are there. It a bad place now.”

Celestia turned towards the arch duke. “I believe you have your answer Arch Duke Yipyap,” she said serenely.

The arch duke narrowed his eyes in anger. “Princess Celestia, my lord respects your decision,” he said, “however I urge you to reconsider my lord’s request. The Earth can be quite generous to those who honor it.”

“Thou villain!” Luna accused, “Dost thou taketh us for flesh mongers like thy wicked lord? That we contemplate selling another for thy thirty pieces of silver?”

“I merely suggest considering all the political ramifications,” the arch duke replied. “Up till now the Slave King has always thought kindly towards the ponies north of him. That may change; I can’t predict how the Slave King may react when his desires are refused.”

“Perhaps,” Celestia said, “this conversation would be better had during our formal negotiations.”

“I agree,” the arch duke said. “I look forward to discussing the matter then. Now if you’ll excuse me Princess Celestia.”

“Of course Arch Duke Yipyap,” Celestia said. “I hope you found the meal to be to your liking.”

“It was a pleasure dining with you, Your Highness,” the arch duke replied. “I just wish I could say the same for the rest of the table.”

“Humph,” Luna pouted.

“Till tomorrow Your Majesty,” Fifi le Yipyap said, before leaving the banquet hall and followed by his entourage.

“Once the arch duke was out of earshot Celestia turned to her sister. “I think you might have offended him,” she said.

“Indubitably mine sister,” Luna agreed, “We thoroughly enjoyed ourselves this eventide.”

Turning towards Clover and his friends Celestia spoke, “Thank you for attending the banquet,” she said. “You made the evening quite memorable.”

“Twas our pleasure Your Highness,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Please receive this token of our esteem for thy service on our behalf,” Luna said, levitating a silken handkerchief toward Sir Stouthorn.

“My lady,” Sir Stouthorn said, bowing deeply and gently kissing her hoof. “It’s been a pleasure serving you and your sister.”

“Now if you’ll excuse us,” Celestia said. “We have much to discuss in preparation for tomorrow’s negotiations.”

After leaving the banquet hall and returning to their rooms Clover looked at his friends. “Okay we need to sneak into that meeting somehow,” he said. “Does anypony have any ideas?”

“But of course darling,” Showboat said.

“So care to share it with us?” Shaw asked.

“Patience dear,” Showboat replied, “all will be revealed in good time. So here’s my plan to sneak into the meeting…”

Author's note:

Gentlereader's please forgive my tardy entry this week, my schedule only allows for me to write at nights now. I still plan on two chapters written a week, but they way end up with one on the weekend written on my day off while the other is written over the course of several days.

Regarding this chapter's musical number, I've linked both a instrumental and vocal accompaniment for your listening pleasure. Hopefully you found listening to the song as fun as I had writing it.

Regarding Princess Luna's speech, I felt I wanted to use more classic archaic language when having Luna speak. I think it really adds to her character versus the more Plain spoken Celestia.

Regarding the plot thus far, we see that the dastardly Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap making a clumsy attempt at getting the last Gem Biter from Celestia. As you saw both Celestia and Luna are too clever for the likes of arch duke. Is romance in the air between Sir Stouthorn and Princess Luna, or is that just everypony's imagination? We see that the domain of Earth has some valid complaints against the other elements. And what of Showboat's cunning plan?

Find out next time everypony, in the next exciting chapter of the ongoing saga of The Great Slave King.

Thanks for reading gentlereaders, and as always comments are appreciated. Until next time.

P.S. I'm considering writing a conversion bureau short series, if any of you would be interested in a CB story let me know.

A Trifecta of Love, Hatred, and Betrayal

Lady Zephyr preened her wings while she waited on the mountain top. Her beak picked at the black feathers covering her wings and chest. While she worked on her secondary feathers along her left wing, she saw one of her undyed feathers falling to the ground below. She stopped preening and looked as the blue feather slowly drifted to the ground, lying to rest next to a blood stained fang. Her lover’s fang… stained with the thrice cursed blood of the blackhearted beast that had murdered him. The large griffin extended her wings releasing a screech of fury, which could only be known by one who had suffered the loss of losing half of their own soul. Her cries of despair filled the air, as storm clouds rolled across the horizon blotting out the sun and releasing thunder and lightning. Each beat of her mighty wings unleashed a whirlwind that slowly circled the mountaintop in a never ending maelstrom. The storm clouds quickly turned into a raging blizzard, dumping a seemingly endless mountain of snow onto the earth far below her. As her blind rage gave way to despair, the griffin shed bitter tears. The storm above her head died down and showered her in a gentle rain, weeping with her in sympathy for her loss.

“Do you still mourn for him?” a deep baritone voice asked.

With her tears washing away the dye from her face, Lady Zephyr’s golden beak was now stained black. “Why did you want to see me?” she asked.

“Lady Zephyr, I just wanted to see how you’ve been,” the voice said, “I haven’t seen you since the last moot.”

“Well look at me,” the griffin screeched, “I’m a complete wreck. I can’t even control the weather properly anymore, and there’s a famine starving my griffins!”

“My people have suffered as well as a result of the famine,” the voice said in sympathy. “Perhaps you would care to avenge yourself upon the beast who wronged you?”

“I would love nothing more!” Lady Zephyr cried. “But I just can’t face him. Every time I fly over the ruins of the Diamond Vale, I smell my love’s scent burning from deep within him.”

“Ah,” the voice said in understanding, “Lord Darkpaw’s essence has bonded with the usurper and now you desire him?”

“Yes,” Lady Zephyr confessed, “it’s cruel and maddening. It’s as if Discord himself has wounded me with his poison. I hate him, yet with all my being I desire to be with him.”

“Truly a tale of sorrow,” the voice said sympathetically, while placing a claw gingerly around the grieving griffin. “Truly, Discord himself could not twist fate so wickedly. It’s been said that opposing elements have the strongest attraction and repulsion to each other. I thank creation, that my opposite is not a goddess.”

Lady Zephyr began laughing at the thought of her visitor and Lord Triton together in a tryst. Thinking of the pure ridiculousness of it all brought back a flood of memories to her. Back when Darkpaw had been her enemy instead of her lover. She placed her talon to her beak in horror, when she realized that she would eventually be overwhelmed with a burning desire for her love’s murderer. Eventually she would give herself freely to him to sate her own perverse desires. Her mighty talons gripped the mountain and she released a frustrated cry, born of a tortured soul that had been wronged by creation itself. As her lamentation filled the air, it shook the mountains all the way down to their roots.

“What if I told you there was a way to avenge yourself on him?” the voice tempted.

“Then I would call you a liar,” the grieving griffin huffed. “The beast cannot leave his domain, not until he’s been released from his banishment. And while he’s in his domain, not even Celestia herself could defeat him.”

“You would think that now wouldn’t you,” her visitor said, his voice laced with the hint of a cruel edge.

“Just get to the point already, and leave me to continue my grieving in solitude you wurm!” Zephyr said, clearly agitated.

The voice dangled a crude iron amulet in front of Lady Zephyr’s beak. The combined scents of her lover and his murderer made her burn with desire and anger. “What’s this supposed to be,” she demanded. “Some cheap trinket?”

“No,” the voice said, “it’s the key to getting justice for your love and ending this blasted famine.”

Lady Zephyr saw the magic emanating from the amulet and the charms attached to it. What she thought had been merely a cheap trinket actually contained infinitely more despair and rage than even she could fathom. Maybe even enough to drive somefeather to madness and do something stupid, maybe something really stupid. While looking at the amulet and the mottled feather and broken horn dangling from it, the amulet’s magic mingled with the otherwise mundane objects making her quiver in anticipation. In anticipation of the kill or mating she couldn’t be quite sure, perhaps even both. “Alright, so what do I have to do?” she finally asked, her mind made up.

“Do?” the voice roared, its raucous laughter filling the air over the mountains almost as if the creature had heard the funniest joke in all creation. “Why nothing, I just wanted you to know that his downfall was at hand.”

“Why can’t I take part in this scheme?” Lady Zephyr asked, incensed that she was being teased with the promise of vengeance, but being denied the opportunity to enact it. “No other has a greater claim to vengeance than I!”

“Lady Zephyr you were there, and you know that Lord Darkpaw foolishly disregarded the laws of creation in the heat of the moment,” the voice gently rebuked her. “In fact by rights Celestia deserves to share his fate, yet she was spared for some reason. Perhaps the godling desires her for his mate?”

Lady Zephyr’s mind filled with rage. He was her mate! Or rather his predecessor was. Celestia would rue the day she tried to steal him away from her. Willingly she swore by the moot. “Never!” she cried out in a frenzy of blood rage.

“See, this why you can’t assist me,” the voice said with a dark chuckle, “were you to be alone with him for even a little while, you would have a nest full of young before the day was out.”

“Then why have you darkened my domain and taunted me?” Lady Zephyr cried, her soul full of mourning for her lost love, and a new found desire for his murderer.

“I want a guarantee you won’t interfere with my plans,” he said, kissing her tear stained beak. “I know how much you desire revenge on the beast that did this to you, but you also desire him as badly as a drowning pony desires oxygen. Eventually you’ll come to his aid.”

“What will you give me in exchange for not helping him in his hour of need?” Lady Zephyr demanded.

“Well aren’t you the greedy one?” the voice teased. “If I didn’t know you any better I’d say you might be a dragon under all those feathers. In exchange for this boon, I’ll give you the skin of Lord Darkpaw and his skull, plus whatever’s left of the human when I’m through with him. To let you complete the set hmm.”

“What makes you think I would desire the human?” Lady Zephyr said, her beak salivating at the thought.

“I can smell your lust and greed from here,” the voice said condescendingly, while its owner looked down at the bloody fang at Lady Zephyr’s feet. “Also I can also smell your lust upon Darkpaw’s well used fang. The aid I offer to you in this regard is a mercy.”

Knowing that her secret shame had been discovered sent Lady Zephyr into a flood of tears. “I just miss him so much,” she cried. “His scent, his warmth, his…”

“I get the gist of your meaning,” the voice said, while giving her a hug.

“I will aid you if it frees me from this… this…” Lady Zephyr said, unsuccessfully trying to find the right words.

“I believe torture is what you were looking for,” the voice offered, his burning scales giving warmth to the flustered griffin.

‘All right I’ll do it Lord Ouroboros,” Lady Zephyr promised in desperation.

Lord Ouroboros picked up the amulet and used his magic to enlarge its chain to fit securely around his neck. “Lady Zephyr I promise you will soon be freed from this torment,” he said, before leaping off the mountain peak with his magnificent wings stretched wide.

“I truly hope so, I truly hope so,” Lady Zephyr said, while reaching for the fang to once again relieve herself of her burning desire for both her dead lover and his slayer.”

As Lord Ouroboros flew high over the peaks of Darkpaw’s Spine, a gift that the former Lord of Earth had given to the Lady of the Air he roared with laughter. His plan was coming together beautifully. His moment of triumph was interrupted by a beautiful phoenix gliding in his wake. Looking at her magnificent plumage he narrowed his eyes. “What did you want?” he asked cautiously.

“Lord Ouroboros, I’ve only come to collect my due,” the phoenix said, her silken voice revealing an experienced seductress.

“Lady Suzaku,” Lord Ouroboros rumbled, “I’m not quite sure I know exactly what you’re referring to.”

“Don’t you dare!” the phoenix screamed, her feathers catching fire in her rage. “I did my part, now time to pay up.”

“I’m afraid I have no idea what you mean,” the great dragon said, while raising his scaly brow in apology.

“You know damned well know what you promised for my aid,” the flaming phoenix said, before flying right into his face.

“Auggh!” Ouroboros roared, as he fell to the earth with his wings tangled up in the fiery tendrils of the flaming phoenix.

Together they fell until they landed into a section of woods with a thunderous crash, throwing both earth and trees high into the air. Lord Ouroboros was stunned by the impact and desperately needed the restorative fires of his volcano. He attempted to fly away but found that he lacked the strength; the vengeful earth was slowly draining him. In desperation he attempted to burn down the forest to rejuvenate himself, but found that was even too much for him. He was about to give up any hope of escaping the Earth’s clutches when he came up with a most ingenious idea. Picking up the flaming Lady Suzaku in his cruel claws, he used her as a club against the trees starting a raging forest fire. The phoenix flapped her wings in a desperate attempt to escape the viselike grip of his powerful claws.

“My lady, why do you try to take your leave so soon,” Lord Ouroboros said in mockery, while swinging Suzaku into the trees with careless abandon.

“My… my Lord,” Suzaku begged, her beautiful ruby eyes crying from the pain of being so cruelly mistreated, “this is no way to treat a lady.”

“That’s right, Lady Suzaku,” Lord Ouroboros spat, “if there was a lady present she wouldn’t be treated as such.”

“But I did all that you asked,” Suzaku pleaded. “I’ve inflamed Lady Zephyr’s lusts, I’ve engorged Lord Triton’s passions for honor, and I’ve even cast a veil of doubt over Princess Celestia!”

“The human,” Lord Ouroboros’s roared. “Why does his heart not burn with a desire for vengeance?”

“I don’t know my lord,” Lady Suzaku apologized, “I did the only thing I could think of, by making his servant betray him in desperation.”

“So that was you?” Lord Ouroboros said, releasing his steely grip from the frightened phoenix. “Very well, I shall not kill you for your failure. You failed to deliver the human into my grasp, and now he’s entrenched himself so deeply into the Earth that it will be impossible to root him out. Now I can’t even touch the ground outside my hoard anymore without being drained of my essence.”

“We had an agreement though!” Suzaku said, her body flaring up into flames once again.

“I’ve already paid you with your life,” Lord Ouroboros said. “Speak to me again and you shall lose even that.”

Lady Suzaku hung her head in shame and flew away. “But you said you would love me and make me your wife…” she lamented as the raging fire consumed the forest.

Lord Ouroboros inhaled the smoke and ash from the inferno; he smiled as he felt his strength returning to his body. When he was strong enough, he launched himself high into the air away from the vengeful earth and its hateful siphoning tendrils. Looking at the sorrowful phoenix flying towards the west, Ouroboros maliciously laughed. “Who would ever love a fool like Lady Suzaku,” he thought. “Perhaps he would consider marrying Celestia or even Lady Zephyr despite her deplorable condition. But a whore like Suzaku who had sold her honor for a cheap trinket like love was beneath contempt.”

Far beneath Lord Ouroboros, a pair of grey eyes saw the weeping Lady Suzaku and the burning forest. Choosing to remain unseen, it simply wept for the loss of the forest and in sympathy for the broken heart of the sorrowful phoenix.

“This is never going to work,” Shaw moaned.

“Darling,” Showboat said, trying to keep her concentration on the spell she was casting, “stop fussing, you’ll disrupt the enchantment before it has a chance to set.”

Shaw sighed in resignation; he certainly didn’t feel any different now than he did ten minutes ago. “Are you absolutely sure this will work?” he asked.

“Of course love,” she said, while the magic in her horn died out. “I would never allow any harm to come to my big brave griffin.”

“Showboat…” Shaw whined, “you’re embarrassing me in front of the guys.”

Showboat stamped her hoof indignantly and flicked Shaw on his beak with her tail, before exiting the room.

Used to her tantrums by now, Shaw rolled his eyes in exasperation. He followed after her to reassure the mare that he still appreciated, loved, and even worshiped the ground she walked on. He wondered to himself how the hades had he allowed this little pink unicorn to wrap him so easily around her hoof? After about ten minutes of begging, groveling, and other humiliating acts, he finally managed to convince her to rejoin the group.

Opening the door to join the others, Shaw heard Sir Stouthorn, Clover, and Slick talking to each other. Once they saw him enter they immediately stopped talking. “Ugh,” he thought to himself, Showboat certainly has me on a leash.

Seeing his discomfort, Seafoam floated over to the griffin. “Shaw?” he asked, “Is everything alright?”

“Yeah it is,” he murmured.

“Oh good,” Seafoam said, “cause we’re just about ready to try sneaking into the meeting.”

“Hey Seafoam,” Shaw asked, “do you ever get the feeling your life is all planned out for you and out of your talons, er fins so to speak.”

“Well,” Seafoam said, “ever since I was a foal, my clan and family had hopes of me joining the Order of the Lawgiver, and that’s a lifelong commitment. So I guess I so.”

“Any regrets?” Shaw asked in curiosity.

“Regrets in serving Sir Stouthorn, and the Lawgiver?” Seafoam asked, while looking at Shaw like that was the craziest thing he had ever heard. “No, never. Serving them both till my dying day is my fondest wish. Why do you ask Shaw, feeling reticent about your choices?”

“Not really,” he said. “I mean I’ve been enjoying our little adventure together. It’s just that things seem to be moving so fast. I’m used to flying where I want, no limits yah. But lately, I feel like I’m being moved in ways I can’t understand.”

“Well I don’t consider myself a very clever pony,” Seafoam replied, “but if you’re happy with where you are, does it really matter which path you took to get here?”

Looking back over the past ten days, Shaw tried to think of anything he regretted. When he saw Showboat’s supple flanks his wings threatened to rise. “I actually only have one regret I think,” he said.

“Oh really what’s that?” Seafoam asked in curiosity.

“Never beating the tar out of that insufferable Prince Blueblood,” Shaw said, while nosily scraping his sharp talons against the stone floor.

Immediately everypony in the room winced in pain. “Aroo,” howled Shanks. “Why mister griffin are you so mean to my ears. What Shank’s ever do to you?”

Shaw’s face flushed with embarrassment. “Sorry everyfeather,” he apologized, “I kind of got carried away there.”

“Outrageous noise old chap,” Sir Stouthorn said. “We need to leave now if we’re going to make it to the meeting undiscovered.”

“But won’t ponies get suspicious if the six of us walk in announced,” Seafoam asked.

Showboat let out a melodious laugh. “Oh Seafoam, your innocence and naivety is so refreshingly cute,” she said, with a dazzling smile.

Seafoam began blushing to Shaw’s annoyance. “Don’t get any ideas kid,” he said, draping a wing protectively over his mare.

“Oh darling,” Showboat said, while scolding her lover, “you’re so cute when you get jealous.”

“Well the plan is pretty simple,” Slick said, pointing to a crude layout of the castle he had made from his trusty deck of playing cards. “We’ll wait here.”

“You mean by the queen of hearts?” Clover asked.

“No that’s the bathroom. This,” Slick replied, pointing towards the card adjacent to it, “is where we’ll be lying in wait, an empty storage closet.”

“How will we get our marks to enter the closet to spring the ambush?” Shaw asked.

“Darlings,” Showboat said wiggling her tail and firm flanks, “that’s where I come in.”

“What do you mean?” Clover asked.

“Oh a lady has her ways…” Showboat replied with a wink and sly smile. “Just be sure to throw the powder in their faces when I get them into the closet.”

“Oh, of course,” Sir Stouthorn said. “But I feel this plan is lacking a little something.”

“What do you mean?” Slick asked.

“I’m not sure,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “it just feels wrong to be knocking out diamond dogs without giving them a chance.”

“Unfortunately the plan doesn’t really allow for challenging them to a duel,” Showboat replied. “This seemed the best way to go in unnoticed, like Clover thinks we should.”

Everypony in the room looked at Clover inquisitively. “Well, Lord Jormungandr seems to think that this needs to happen,” he said, “so I’m following along with his scheme, well whatever it is.”

Shaw felt annoyed. All these deities and their Celestia damned ridiculous plots and intrigue. What he wouldn’t give for a deity that was straightforward. “I have a simple question,” he said.

“Yes,” Clover replied.

“How do we know that Jormungandr isn’t just sending us on a wild pony chase?” he asked. “I know Celestia and Luna are pretty benevolent to you ponies, but Lady Zephyr can be extremely petty sometimes and Lord Ouroboros can even be worse. And judging from what we’ve heard about the Slave King, he’s basically Tiroc reborn.”

Everypony in the room opened their mouths in shock when they heard Shaw invoke Tiroc the unmentionable’s name. Even the bravest and most foolhardy soul thought twice before uttering that name, lest they invite calamity. Truly there was no greater taboo among polite society.

“Shaw!” Showboat said in anger, “How could you! You’ve just cost us all our good luck.”

“Aye lad,” Sir Stouthorn agreed. “Tis a terrible omen to say the word of curse during a quest.”

“Well the Slave King is pretty vengeful,” Clover agreed, “but Jormungandr said something that makes me believe he only wishes to help us.”

“What’s that?” Shaw asked eager to know the mind of the winding one.

“He told me that ‘Celestia isn’t the only one who loves her ponies’,” Clover said, “and that ‘there’s strength to found in others, that you’ll never know alone’.”

“Aroo,” Shanks barked, “the winding one is good, and he sent the dream bird to warn us that the bad dogs were coming.”

Shaw looked at the mare that had captured his heart, and sighed. Even though the perks of working for the winding one were pretty nice, he still resented that they were being manipulated into doing whatever Jormungandr wanted. “Alright, I’ll keep walking this crazy path with you,” he agreed, while pointing a talon towards Clover. “But the next time Jormungandr talks to you, tell him Shaw the griffin is unhappy about being pushed around the board.”

Clover chuckled when he heard Shaw’s complaint. “I just remembered something that Jormungandr told me,” he said.

“And what was that?” Shaw asked.

“Sometimes in order to win the game, the pieces can’t know their being moved,” Clover said.

Sir Stouthorn broke into laughter. “Ah that’s a good one Clover,” he said. “I can see now, why we need to move into the meeting unseen.”

“And why is that?” Shaw asked impatiently.

"You’ll find out at the meeting, my friend,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Ugh…” Shaw growled in annoyance, “you guys are almost as bad as the deities we’re stuck following.”

“Shaw…” Showboat cooed.

“Yeah what,” he said.

“You’re so cute when you’re flustered,” she said, giving his beak a light kiss.

“Arggh, fine let’s go break into the meeting,” Shaw said in defeat.

“Okay, now that that’s been settled,” Slick said impatiently, “let’s go over the plan one more time…”

The black dragon rode the warm updrafts from the desert far below. Spying the broken lava dome with his purple eyes, he tilted his wings back in order to lose some altitude. Flapping his wings hard, he slowly approached the earth until his feet touched sandy ground. Looking up, he saw the crumbling entrance to the once great city, and a diamond encrusted platinum chain. His mouth watered at the sight of the great chain, but he stayed his greed. All things in this place belonged to another. The dragon knew if he went through with this plan he would most certainly be killed if his lord discovered him, and his entire clan would most definitely be banished from the dragon lands as a result. Knowing that the future of his mate and hatchlings depended on this, he steeled his resolve and pulled down on the heavy chain.

The resulting bells that rang throughout the ruin sounded like a pallbearer’s lament. The dragon knew it was too late to back out, now his fate was sealed. He peered into the darkness of the ruins and saw her burning eyes. Eyes that could pierce even the pit. No secret was safe from their owner. Although nearly ten times larger than the beast of shadow standing before him, he knew if she desired she could easily rend him into pieces. Such was the power of the creature. “Dark one, I’ve come to honor your master,” he nervously said.

The creature aptly named Nightmare studied the dragon for a moment, trying to determine if she should devour the drake that had so foolishly placed its neck between her terrible jaws. Before she could decide, the words of her master echoed through the dead city, “The Earth is generous to those who honor it…”

Nightmare bowed her head in reverence, walking back into the ruins she tilted her head back to look at the dragon. When he didn’t move she beckoned with her head, as if to tell him that he was to follow her. The dragon took her meaning and followed after her, through the broken streets and crumbling buildings. The stench of death was heavy in here, from the slain residents of the Diamond Vale and their unfortunate slaves, to the dragons who had perished during the many raids Lord Ouroboros had sent against his bitter enemy. Soon, he was inside the remains of Darkpaw’s palace. Looking down, he saw the broken remains of a diamond dog frozen in stone.

“Priest Hobbs, he was a loyal servant of the Earth you know…” a voice said, breaking the silence of this place.

Looking up, the dragon saw him sitting on his roughhewn throne of stone, and wearing that terrible iron crown. The unknowable creature was wearing the pelt of his predecessor like a cloak, obfuscating the many scars covering his body. The skull of Lord Darkpaw rested above the throne, like some macabre sentinel watching over his predecessor. Nightmare rested at the foot of the throne waiting for her master’s next command. Approaching the throne the dragon bowed deeply, “Oh great King…” he said, “I have come to pay homage to the Earth, and beg you to spare your great wrath against my trespass.”

“For what purpose have you come to pay respect to the Slave King?” the dark figure asked.

“I have risked all to come and warn you of calamity,” the dragon said. “Should my betrayal be discovered, Lord Ouroboros will devour me, slay my mate and hatchlings, and banish my clan from his domain.”

The Slave King leaned forward in his stone throne, revealing the burning brands of his former master. “Treachery certainly is abounding throughout the domains…” he mused. “Why have you betrayed your Lord? I understand that to a dragon, their honor is worth more than life itself.”

“You aided my clan in our hour of need,” The dragon said. “The gems you provided saved my hatchlings from starvation.”

“That was payment for the services rendered,” the Slave King murmured. “Even if I had saved your entire family line, you owe me nothing.”

“Lord Ouroboros is plotting your demise,” the dragon replied.

“That’s no secret,” the Slave King retorted, “each of the Prime Elements with the exception of Lord Triton are secretly plotting against the other.”

“But this is different…” the dragon said, almost afraid to say what he knew.

“Come whisper into my ear if you are worried that someone may discover your terrible secret,” the Slave King said, growing tired of this fearful supplicant.

The dragon approached the Slave King’s throne and whispered something inaudible. Once he was done he backed away.

“How despicable,” The Slave King growled, “to think that wurm would stoop to even those depths. I thank you for the knowledge dragon; you have proven yourself a friend to the Earth. Go with my blessing, the Earth will not forget you in your hour of need.”

“Now that the secret has been revealed I dare not leave your domain,” the dragon said worried for his safety.

“Why not go to Celestia the Radiant?” the Slave King asked. “Truly her benevolence knows no bounds. She would aid you without cost.”

“The pony lands make you soft and weak,” the dragon answered. “Our kind needs more to thrive.”

"Very well,” the Slave King said, drawing upon his power. “However, I warn you the price of serving me is great, and there’s no going back.”

“I understand,” the dragon said in sorrow. “It’s the price I must pay for betraying my lord.”

“True,” the Slave King agreed, “but with the loss of your old life I grant you a new one in recompense.”

The dragon bowed his head, closed his eyes, and waited. The Slave King approached the dragon and reached out his hand, then pressed a finger against the dragon’s black scaly brow. The Slave King’s body filled up with power that slowly entered into the resting dragon.

The dragon’s purple eyes shot open as pain wracked his body. His scales cracked and fell away, while his bones reconfigured themselves to suit his new form. His wings began atrophying, and eventually fell away. His now soft unprotected skin began hardening until it gleamed like obsidian. While his jaws lengthened, allowing for even more teeth.

The Slave King looked approvingly at his newest creation. “Rise, and greet the world my servant,” he said. “Because you have abandoned the skies to willing serve me, you shall be called Nidhogg the Devourer. No longer shall you require gems to eat, but you and all your clan shall gain sustenance from the Earth itself. Now go Nidhogg, and offer your clan the choice to serve me or to suffer as pariahs of Lord Ouroboros. Those that choose to serve the Earth you shall breathe on, and they shall become like yourself. Those that choose to remain can go with my blessing. Now go my servant, and fulfill my will.”

Nidhogg tested his new form. Although he missed his wings, he knew their loss was a small price to pay for the guarantee of his clan’s survival. Nidhogg bowed then exited the throne room. Spying some granite he was suddenly overwhelmed with an intense desire to feed. Smashing his head into the impenetrable stone he was amazed to find himself swimming through the earth like a fish in the sea. “Incredible,” he thought to himself, “it’s almost as if I’m still flying through the air.”

“The Slave King felt a bit winded, after having expended so much of his essence. Returning to his throne to meditate, he looked down at Nightmare’s disapproving face. “What?” he growled. “I’ve gained a valuable new servant and hopefully his entire clan. Additionally, I have learned Lord Ouroboros’ secret and now know how to defeat him.”

Nightmare glared at her master with contempt. Her eyes seemed to accuse him. “You’ve gone soft, and weak. You should destroy Lord Ouroboros and stop wasting your time with these meaningless schemes,” she seemed to say.

The Slave King thought about the accusations. While it was true his rage had previously been pumping him full of power, now he was just feeling weakened. Perhaps he had been overly generous with Nidhogg. When he looked at Nightmare she scowled in return, “Why is the pup still alive?” she seemingly demanded.

“I have a plan in motion…” the Slave King tried objecting, but found his excuse wanting. If he truly wanted the last Gem Biter dead, Scourge could easily make short work of him consequences be damned. He was almost tempted to contact Scourge, when he remembered what he had sworn with Celestia at the moot when she had whispered in his ear.

“Nightmare I shall be patient, and abide,” the Slave King declared, from beneath his iron crown that only seemed to be getting heavier by the second.

Nightmare snorted in disgust at her master’s weakness and skulked off into the shadows, leaving the Slave King alone.

“I shall abide…” he whispered.

The Closet was a bit cramped, but it was manageable. Sir Stouthorn stood at the ready waiting for the last diamond dog to be lured into their little ambush. When the door opened, he threw a handful of the powder into the unsuspecting dog’s face. The hound’s eyes rolled back into its head, while its body immediately seized up. Grabbing the diamond dog before it could fall to the ground, he began restraining and gagging the unconscious dog.

With all seven of the dogs having been gagged and restrained, Showboat lit up her horn to activate the spell she had placed on her friends earlier. “Are you sure the spell worked?” Shaw asked.

“Yes I am,” Showboat replied. “The spell is context sensitive, so ponies will see what they think they should be seeing.”

“How do we get them to think we’re the diamond dogs we’ve detained?” Seafoam asked.

“Oh that parts easy,” Showboat said, while removing one of the diamond dogs’ collars and placing it around her neck. “Their collars show their position and authority. Once we have a few of them convinced who we are, the rest of the room will follow along.”

“What if somepony points out the obvious?” Clover asked.

“Like I said the spell is context sensitive,” Showboat replied. “As long as somepony doesn’t call attention to us, or allows us to be looked at by either of the princesses we should be able to observe the meeting unnoticed.”

“What happens if we’re discovered?” Shaw asked.

“Then I hope you liked being Prince Blueblood’s roommate,” Slick said.

“Oh Celestia, I hope I’m not making a terrible mistake…” Clover murmured.

“Relax lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, “before you know it, we’ll be in and out quicker than you can say Bob’s your uncle.”

“Who?” Clover asked.

“Exactly,” Sir Stouthorn replied, motioning them to follow him. “Okay, let’s keep a low profile.” As the friends walked towards the conference room that the negotiations were being held in, they were stopped by two guards who looked at them suspiciously. “Halt, who goes there,” the first guard said.

Sir Stouthorn pointed to the collar he was wearing, while the second guard looked at the group. “Alright you lot check out, you can proceed,” he said.

“This is going better than I expected,” Seafoam whispered.

“That part was easy,” Showboat replied, “the hard parts coming up, avoiding being discovered while we enter the meeting. Fortunately the room is rather large, we’ll just have to hope the princesses backs are to us when we try sneaking in.”

“I’ve got that all covered,” Slick said with a smug grin.

“What do you plan on doing?” Clover asked.

Slick held up two scrolls one bearing the seal of Lord Ouroboros and the other bearing the seal of Lady Zephyr. “Dragon’s fire can send anything anywhere as long as you have a proper anchor,” he explained.

“You’ll still need the anchors though,” Clover pointed out.

Slick held two beautiful hairs in his claws, the first shimmered like the sun while the second glowed like the moon. “Like I said,” Slick replied, “I have this covered.”

Slick cracked open the door and peered into the meeting. He saw that both Luna and Celestia were speaking with the arch duke and some of his entourage. Spying an excellent spot where they could sit inconspicuously, he motioned to his friends. “Okay,” he whispered, “We’ll only have one chance at this. Follow my lead.”

Slick wrapped the shimmering hair around the scroll with Lord Ouroboros’ seal and belched out a red flame. Magically it disappeared into the ether. He quickly followed suit with the other hair wrapped scroll as well. “Okay they’re gone now,” he said. “Quickly follow me.”

Slick opened the door and confidently entered the large room. Inside, the meeting was in an uproar as Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap made demands of the pony delegation. “What is the meaning of this outrage!” the arch duke demanded. “Receiving personal correspondence and then rushing out during a meeting with the Slave King’s personal envoy is an egregious insult! My lord shall hear of this.”

General Hurricane pounded his hooves against the tile of the floor. “No, what’s outrageous is allowing you miserable dogs into the city in the first place,” he bellowed. “All I see is a bunch of posturing mongrels, hoping to catch the city unawares so you can sack it!”

“Listen here you glue pot!” the arch duke snarled. “The Slave King could crush your miserable little city, were he so inclined. The greatest city in all Equestria, the Diamond Vale was destroyed simply because he was displeased. How do you think he’d respond to your insults?”

“Oh please,” Chancellor Pudding Head said, while pointing a hoof towards the arch duke, “your so called Slave King probably can’t even master his own element. So here you are stuck begging for food from your neighbors! We know your tricks, trying to get us to expend our food stores on your so called refugees.”

‘Is that so?” Yipyap said in disdain, while taking a bite from a large ruby he had just pulled out from his wallet. “Should my master wish it, he could turn all Equestria into a desert just like the badlands! Little pony, should you especially vex him he could drain the life right out from you should you ever touch the Earth.”

Duchess Platinum adjusted her impeccably styled mane and looked at the arch duke with cold calculating eyes. “Your Grace, please forgive these foals,” she said, waving her hoof dismissively at the others. “They haven’t the slightest inkling of what kind of powers a Prime Element holds.”

The arch duke visibly relaxed after having been so coarsely attacked by some of Celestia’s top advisers. “Why thank you duchess,” he said. “Yes, small minds can make these events so tiring.”

“I’ve noticed you’ve been rather generous with your gems as of late,” Duchess Platinum said. “Perhaps you’re wishing to increase your trading among our ponies greatly?”

“Well the Earth is generous after all,” the arch duke said, not sure where this line of questioning was headed.

“Perhaps too generous,” the duchess said, waving her hoof demurely. “Without the trade network ponies provide to the south, all your gems would be worthless.”

“Duchess, I don’t care much for your tone,” the arch duke growled. “The Slave King has no need for your trade network. If he choose he could easily create an underground network to bypass your realm altogether.”

Secretary Smart Cookie couldn’t believe her ears. The princesses had been gone less than five minutes, and war was almost ready to break out. “Now hold on everypony,” Smart Cookie shouted.

All eyes in the room stared directly at her. “Alright,” Smart Cookie said, as calmly as she could muster. “I want everypony to sit down and stop talking. I’m sure the princesses will be back shortly.”

“How dare you,” the duchess, growled.

“No, how dare you!” Smart Cookie said. “The only ponies making the decisions during these negations would be the princesses themselves. Unless you got a promotion I’m unaware of, that’s not you.”

“Listen you commoner…” Duchess Platinum shouted.

The duchess was unable to say anything more before Smart Cookie bucked her back into her seat. “Listen up Your Grace,” she said, while pointing her hoof at everypony else in the room, “and this goes for all of the rest of you as well. The next pony that gets up out of their seat before either of the princesses gets back, is gonna have words with both Bucks Magillagutty and Kicks McGee.”

The arch duke was about to say something in protest, but a glare from Smart Cookie made him change his mind. Once she saw the arch duke had decided to heed her request, she bowed her head. “I’m mighty sorry Your Grace,” she apologized, “it’s just that the princesses will be returning shortly, and these other ponies don’t have the power to make any binding agreements with you.”

Their conversation was interrupted by two bright flashes of light. Standing in the middle of the room was Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. “Everypony please forgive our absence, there was a bit of a false alarm there,” Celestia said.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed. “Some villain attempted to instigate a pursuit of the illusive snipe.”

“I protest at this treatment Princess Celestia!” the arch duke complained. “First leaving in the middle of our negations, and then leaving me to be grilled and threatened by your advisers. If you think this is how you’re going to treat us, then you’ve got another thing coming!”

“I apologize for our absence,” Celestia said, “however, it was unavoidable. I assure you we plan on speaking with both Lady Zephyr and Lord Ouroboros about the improper use of their summons.”

“Secondly, Your Grace,” Luna said. “We shall ascertain the truth of the matter regarding thy treatment and chastise the guilty ponies.”

Arch Duke Yipyap nodded approvingly, “Very well,” he said. “I just have one question left for you.”

“Yes, what is that?” Celestia asked.

“Why are your ambassadors wearing my dogs’ collars,” he said, pointing towards the Clover and his friends.

Immediately, every pair of eyes in the room stared at the interlopers. “What should we do?” asked Shaw.

“Don’t panic,” Slick replied.

Looking at the seven before her, Celestia was at a loss for words. So she said the only thing she could think of, “Honestly Your Grace,” she said, “I have no Idea.”

Author's Notes:

Gentlereader thank you for reading. Regarding the plot, my what plot twists and betrayal we've seen. Finally we see Lord Ouroboros making his move and revealing his wicked plan. But what of poor Lady Zephyr? She certainly suffers from some sort of Oedipus complex. I wonder what Lady Suzaku will do, now that she's been spurned by Lord Ouroboros. What of Nidhogg the Devourer and the Slave King's apparent weakness? Why has Nightmare grown impatient with her master? And how will Clover and his friends escape now that their cover has been blown?

All these questions and more will be answered in the next exciting chapter of the Great Slave King!

As always gentlereader thanks for reading, until next time.

P.S. The first chapter of my newest short The Conversion Bureau: The Reluctant Cyborg has been released. It the story of an unemployed cyborg forced to work at a conversion bureau. Thank you for your time gentlereader, and as always comments are appreciated.

Caught Between a Rock and a Hard Place

Celestia was furious. Not only had she been embarrassed in front of the Earth domain delegation, but both she and her sister had been made into foals in front of both Lord Ouroboros and Lady Zephyr. She was sure she would never hear the end of this for centuries to come by the rest of the pantheon. Not that she cared if it was simple teasing, but her authority in the pantheon had been seriously undermined by this little stunt.

“Still…” she mused to herself, “this little band could prove to be quite useful.”

Ponies as resourceful as they had been were a valuable commodity. They had played their parts as ambassadors well, and at the banquet they had proven useful once again into getting the arch duke to reveal his hand. Laughing to herself, Celestia knew exactly what she would do with them.

“Luna,” Celestia called out.

“Yes mine sister,” Luna replied.

“Has the arch duke made a decision?” she asked.

Luna furrowed her brow in worry. “These upstarts have seriously vexed the arch duke,” she said. “He surely shall demand recompense, for the slight against him and his lord.”

“I think the child may not take offense,” Celestia said.

Luna stared at her sister in disbelief. “Mine sister, hast thou lost sight of thy reason?” she asked. “The trespass was great. Even if the child cared not, surely he would be a fool should he fail to press for a boon.”

“Then let us grant him one,” Celestia said.

“Mine sister, what intrigue hast thy mind hatched?” Luna asked.

“We shall send a delegation to the Diamond Vale as an act of contrition,” Celestia said.

“Mine sister,” Luna replied with a knowing smile, “thy cleverness knows no bounds. Surely, thou art as cunning as Jormungandr himself.”

Celestia’s face darkened. “No,” she said, “not nearly as clever as him.”

Clover sat in the dungeon cell while he worried about his situation. Looking down as Shanks’ slept peacefully against him, he envied the pup’s peace of mind. Here he was back in prison, his second time in under a week. Jormungandr had told him it was vital that they all be present for the meeting. Even now he had no idea why. The only thing he heard was a bunch of squabbling between the delegations. He wondered if Shaw had been right after all about Jormungandr.

“Lad, I sense you wear the veil of doubt,” Sir Stouthorn said, placing his hand around his unicorn friend’s shoulder.

Clover looked up appreciatively at the minotaur. He hadn’t noticed it previously, but saw his friend had quite a bit of grey mixed in with his dull blue coat and hair. “Did we make the right choice agreeing to follow Jormungandr’s request?” he asked.

Sir Stouthorn stroked his mustache thoughtfully, and then looked down at the blue unicorn. “Clover, he said, “I have participated in many quests. Some I succeeded in, others I failed. But even when it looked like all hope was lost, the only thing that gave me the strength to press on was knowing that the quest was right and true.”

“So what should I do Sir Stouthorn?” he asked.

“Lad, the only thing you can do,” Sir Stouthorn replied. “Trust in the quest, it will provide a way.”

“And if I fail?” Clover asked.

“At least you failed trying,” the minotaur said. “And when you’re old and grey, and at the end of life’s sojourn you can look back and smile, for you shall have no regrets.”

Clover thought of the hat that his master had given him. Using his magic, he lifted it up off his head and looked at its weathered felt.

“That hat’s part of your master’s legacy,” Sir Stouthorn said. “That’s why he passed it on to you.”

Clover though about his kindly master and smiled. He knew that pressing forward would be what his master would’ve wanted him to do.

Their conversation was cut short by a palace guard that pounded on the bars of their cell. “You lot wake up!” he shouted.

Shanks opened up his eyes and widely yawned. “Mister Clover,” he said, “where we going now?”

“I’m not sure, but I…” Clover said, before being interrupted by the guard.

“Prisoner’s aren’t allowed to speak!” the guard growled.

The guard led the group into the palace throne room. On either side of them, dozens of nobles looked at them with anger in their haughty eyes. When Shaw walked past the pony nobles, he saw an angry looking Prince Blueblood giving them the evil eye. In response, Shaw glared right back. In fear for his life the tiny prince crouched down behind a noblemare wearing a rather large hat.

“That’s what I thought…” Shaw growled.

The palace guard used his flank to knock Shaw hard to the side. “I said no talking prisoner!” the guard barked.

Sitting on their thrones, both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna looked regal wearing their royal paraphernalia and crowns. Each of their flowing manes was being billowed by an invisible wind. They both wore indecipherable poker faces on their muzzles.

Looking to his left, Clover saw Sir Stouthorn standing at ease with Seafoam floating by his side. The elderly knight looked calm and collected; his green eyes looked at ease as he awaited judgment. Seafoam wore a worried face, as he looked nervously back and forth between the two princesses. Looking to his right, he saw Shaw glaring defiantly at the assembled nobles, while Showboat wore the same enigmatic smile she always wore. Slick was absentmindedly chewing on a gemstone as if he hadn’t a care in the world.

“The accused will step forward,” Luna said, her commanding voice echoing throughout the throne room.

Clover felt somepony gently nudging his left foreleg. Looking down, he saw Shanks looking up at him hopefully. Trying his best to be brave, he timidly moved forward. Looking down at his hooves, he tried masking his fear of the terrible punishment that was awaiting them for their crimes.

Looking down at Clover, Luna began reading off a list of charges from a scroll. “Thou standeth accused of high treason against the realm, of interfering in inter-domain negotiations, and spying. How dost thou plead?” she asked.

“Not guilty,” Clover nervously said.

“Not guilty Your Majesty,” Sir Stouthorn added.

“Not guilty,” Seafoam said.

Not guilty in the least,” Showboat said.

“What she said,” Slick said, pointing towards Showboat.

“Not guilty,” Shaw said, his hard eyes glaring at the princesses.

Shanks looked up at both Celestia and Luna, smiling. “Me not do any bad thing, night pony,” he said.

Celestia looked down at Shanks, “Whether you intended harm or not,” she said, “the fact remains irreparable damage has been done to our standing among our peers. Additionally your actions were an insult against the domain of the Earth. Therefore, we have no choice but to find each of you guilty for the crimes levied against you.

Clover’s heart sunk when he heard the princess proclaim his guilt. “Master…” he moaned to himself.

“Because the slight was against the Domain of Earth,” Celestia said, “we shall send you to the Diamond Vale in an act of contrition to resume the negotiations with the domain of the Earth as our ambassadors.”

When Celestia announced that the ponies that had just been proclaimed guilty were getting sent on a diplomatic mission, the throne room went wild as ponies began protesting.

“What do you mean by sending these commoners as your ambassadors?” several pony nobles loudly complained.

“You can’t be serious!” a unicorn earl said in disbelief.

“Thou shalt all be silent!” Luna commanded. “None of thee shalt question our judgment any further!”

When the assembled nobles heard Luna’s outburst they immediately became quiet. Celestia, satisfied that there wouldn’t be any further interruptions addressed Clover and his friends. “I remind you,” she said looking sternly at each of them, “that while on this assignment you are representing us, and we expect you to behave as such.”

“Verily,” Luna said, “we expect that thou shan’t give us any further cause for discomfiture while representing us before the Slave King.”

Clover looked up worriedly at princesses. “What exactly should we do as ambassadors?” he asked.

Celestia offered the unicorn a warm smile. “Clover,” she said, “the Slave King desires a normalization of relations between our domains. He probably won’t ask for too much in the way of concessions, we authorize you to do whatever you deem necessary to placate his desires.”

Luna looked sternly at each member of the assembled party in turn. “Remember mine little ponies,” she said, “don’t be too eager to acquiesce to his desires. Should his demands be too egregious, don’t hesitate to decline.”

“So do you agree to once again serve as our ambassadors?” Celestia asked.

Sir Stouthorn looked up at Celestia and Luna with adoration in his aged eyes. “I pledge by my honor as a knight of the Lawgiver,” he said, kneeling before their thrones, “and on my own life, that we shall negotiate a peace between you and the Slave King, or my name isn’t Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’.”

“Where my liege goes, so do I,” Seafoam said, while kneeling down besides Sir Stouthorn.

Luna looked at the knight and page and felt the warmth of their kinship. “Sir Knight,” she said. “We gladly accept thy oath. We hope that thou shan’t have to offer thy honor or life to fulfill it.”

“Your Majesties,” Showboat said with a wink, “I shall be more than happy to serve you once again as an ambassador, provided we have access to an expense account to pay for our sundry needs.”

“I guess serving as your ambassador beats rotting in a prison cell any day,” Slick said. “So count me in.”

Celestia looked down at the unicorn mare, her cheerful pink coat and mane concealing her more devious nature. “Showboat,” she said, “you shall of course have access to the treasury for any monetary needs you might have. But within reason of course,” she quickly added, when she saw Showboat’s eyes grow wide at the thought of an unlimited number of bits to pilfer.

Celestia turned her attention towards the blue dragon. “Slick,” she said, “with your unique ability to send us mail, we shall expect regular reports on your mission.”

Slick nodded in agreement while finishing his gemstone.

Shaw looked over at Showboat and then looked towards Luna, “Alright, I’ll be your ambassador once more,” he said. “If only to watch my friend’s flanks.”

Luna looked down at the griffin with his rainbow hued wings, “We commend thee for the devotion thou hast towards thine friends,” she said. “Griffin Shaw let it be known we approve of the love thou hast for thy mare. We look forward to seeing thy offspring.”

Shaw’s face slowly went red when he heard Princess Luna approve of his relationship with Showboat. “Uh, I thank you kindly Your Majesty,” he replied, flustered at all the attention he was receiving.

Clover looked up toward Celestia. “Thank you Your Majesties,” he said, kneeling down on his forelegs, “for allowing me to fulfill my master’s request. I’ll not fail you.”

Shanks looked up at Celestia, with his dark brown eyes and wagging tale. “Pony princess,” he said smiling, “me scared. But me goes wherever mister Clover goes. He my bestest friend.”

Celestia warmly smiled, touched at the devotion that Clover held for his master, and that the pup held for his friend. “Shanks,” she said, “I thank you for willingly going to the place that you fear the most. As our ambassador you will be under our protection, so fear not.”

Luna turned to her guard, “Escort Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap inside please,” she said.

The arch duke entered the throne room wearing a haughty look of superiority. “Princess Celestia,” he curtly said, “I hope you have an answer for my lord.”

“Arch duke, we do,” she said. “Because our domain has offended yours, let us send a delegation to the Diamond Vale as an act of contrition to the Slave King.”

“Which of your ponies will you send?” the arch duke pointedly asked, while looking at Shanks thoughtfully. “I can’t guarantee their safety from the Slave King’s boundless wrath.”

“I believe you’re familiar with the ambassadors we sent previously,” Celestia said.

“You’re sending all the same ambassadors?” the arch duke said, almost too eagerly.

“Verily,” Luna said. “Please remind the Slave King that though he was slighted, none of thy master’s dogs were abused while they wert under our ministrations. We ask that the same consideration be bestowed to our ambassadors.”

“The Earth is indeed generous…” Yipyap murmured to himself. “I shall relay your message Your Majesty. However, the Slave King is his own dog, none may command him.”

Celestia looked the arch duke directly in the eyes, “I’m sure the Slave King will be a good host. Also,” she said, “please extend an invitation to the Slave King to our next Grand Galloping Gala. We’ve missed having the Earth as our guest.”

“Very well,” the arch duke agreed, “these terms are acceptable. I shall arrange for transportation to take us to the Diamond Vale tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Celestia said.

“By your leave Your Highness,” Yipyap replied, bowing slightly.

Princess returned her attention towards Clover, “I look forward to reading about your fruitful negotiations,” she said.

“Mine sister,” Luna said, “Tis time for us to perform our duty.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “Bailiff,” she said, “please escort the ambassadors to their quarters.”

Clover turned around to follow after the guard when Celestia called out to him, “Clover,” she said. “Please walk with me for a while.”

Clover trotted after Celestia as she and her sister walked towards a balcony overlooking the city. He stared in awe as Celestia fully extended her wings, filled her horn with power, and lowered the sun beneath the horizon. Once the sun had set, Luna unfurled her wings and raised the moon into the sky. The moon was a crescent tonight, and it bathed the princesses and Clover in its silvery light.

“Clover,” Celestia said gently, “the next time you see Jormungandr please send him our greetings.”

“Verily,” Luna agreed. “The winding one hast beguiled us most masterfully. Advise him, when next you meet. That we expect that he shalt proffer us a gift for having played us so. Also if thou shouldst meet Strix again, advise that he must entreat with me for having played his part in Jormungandr’s scheme.”

Clover was taken aback by the princesses. “I apologize if I caused you any trouble…” he stammered, “but Jormungandr can be very persuasive.”

“Indubitably,” Luna agreed. “He knew of our reticence of engaging the Slave King directly, so he hast forced our hooves in the matter.”

“Clover,” Celestia said, “I wish to warn you of the Slave King. He’s like a wounded animal, so he’s dangerous and unpredictable. “I once performed a kindness for him, if he threatens you remind him of it. He may show you mercy.”

“The Slave King desires his freedom,” Luna said, “If all else fails, tell him he shalt receive a similar kindness from me.”

Clover nodded, “What is the Slave King like?” he asked in curiosity. “I’ve only met his servants and they chilled me to the bone.”

“We don’t know much of his origins beyond him once being a slave of the diamond dogs and being a stranger to Equestria,” Celestia explained.

“Indeed,” Luna said, “the Slave king is a most puzzling conundrum. He possesses all the ferocity of Lord Darkpaw, the boundless passions of Lady Zephyr, the endless rage of Lord Ouroboros, the unbroken honor of Lord Triton, and all the twisted cunning of Jormungandr himself.”

“How could I possibly negotiate with such a creature?” Clover asked in worry.

“The Slave King is but a child as deities go,” Celestia said. “His wants should be relatively simple.”

Clover thought about what Celestia and Luna had said. “What if he decides to just kill us all for the insult?” he asked.

“My little pony,” Celestia said, muzzling the fearful unicorn. “I don’t think you need to worry about that, the Slave King though vengeful seems to think kindly towards ponies and griffins.”

“Princesses, I will do my best to represent you as best I can,” Clover said.

“Clover thou shalt preserver,” Luna said. “Mine moon hast divined it.”

“Clover, now go and rest,” Celestia said.

Clover nodded his head weary with sleep. Yawning, he headed back towards his room to sleep. Once he’d left, Celestia looked at her sister. “I hope Jormungandr knows what he’s doing,” she said.

“Surely he shalt answer for this mischief, if any of them are harmed,” Luna said, stamping her hoof hard on the stone tile of the balcony.

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap was being escorted by Captain Stonewall towards the main gates of the city. “So Your Grace…” the captain tried saying before being cut off the arch duke.

“Captain,” the arch duke growled, “unless you wish to perish, hold your tongue and questions.”

The captain gulped, “I just wanted to know how long I should keep away the city patrols for,” he said.

“It shouldn’t be long,” the arch duke replied. “Captain, once I’ve contacted my master, should you utter a sound your life will be forfeit. Do you understand?”

Captain Stonewall nodded and silently kept walking alongside the arch duke. Once they reached the gate, a grey earth pony guard was standing watch. When they approached the guardspony, he looked at them suspiciously. “Now where do you lot think you’re going?” he asked.

“Out of the city obviously,” the arch duke said.

“I don’t think so,” the guardspony replied, “not without authorization from the watch captain!”

Captain Stonewall trotted over towards the guardspony. “Listen up,” he said, “I’m Captain Stonewall of the city watch, and I order you to open the gate.”

“A likely story!” the guardspony said with a laugh. “Besides, it doesn’t matter even if you were Princess Celestia herself. If you don’t have authorization from the Captain of the gate watch, you’re not getting past me.”

Captain Stonewall puffed out his chest. “Don’t you know who I am?” he demanded. “Open this gate up immediately or you’ll be written up for insubordination.”

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap was about to lose his temper when he remember he was rich. “I’m so glad such a stalwart guardspony like you is watching over the city gates,” he said, while shaking his rather full money purse. “Perhaps you could find it within your generous nature to allow us out of the city for a nightly stroll through the woods.”

When the guardspony heard the bits in the arch duke’s wallet clink together, his mouth watered in anticipation. “Of course my lord,” the guardspony said with a bow. “I’m so sorry for having to be so vigilant, but you never know if somepony could be up to no good on a dark night like tonight.”

“Of course, we understand perfectly,” the arch duke said, placing the heavy purse in the guardsponies waiting hoof. “Your discretion in this matter is greatly appreciated.”

“Of course my lord,” the guardspony replied while unlocking the gate, “once your business is finished, just knock and I’ll let you back inside.”

Once they had exited the city, Captain Stonewall turned towards the arch duke. “I apologize for the trouble in leaving the city,” he said.

“Make sure it doesn’t happen again!” the arch duke growled. “Or I shall be forced to find another pony to bestow my largess upon.”

The captain sullenly nodded, and followed the arch duke into a nearby strand of trees. “Yipyap, I don’t like being kept waiting…” a voice said, as terrible as death itself.

All the hairs of Captain Stonewall’s coat stood on end. In terror, his ears twitched as he tried determining where exactly the voice had come from. He nearly jumped out of his skin when he saw the great beast jump out from behind a nearby tree.

The black beast slowly circled around the yellow pegasus. Terrified for his life the captain tried using his wings to escape, but found that the burning eyes of the beast had paralyzed him. It slowly sniffed him as it licked its maw. “Although for bringing me a meal,” it said, “I may forgive your tardiness.”

“Scourge,” the arch duke said in annoyance, “stop fooling around. That pony is not for you, I need to speak with the Slave King.”

“Mongrel, you dare to bring an outsider to see the Slave King,” Scourge growled.

“I’ve already warned him about the consequences of speaking in the master’s presence unbidden,” the arch duke said. “If he speaks out of turn you may eat him.”

The captain gulped when he heard the arch duke promise to make him lunch if messed up.

Scourge let out a low chuckle. “Arch duke,” he said, “you walk a thin line, but your impudence amuses me so I shall not punish you this time.”

“Scourge enough of your posturing,” the arch duke barked, “I have important news for the Slave King.”

“Very well,” Scourge replied, “but if he’s displeased, I shall make you suffer the rest of the night.”

“I understand,” the arch duke said.

Scourge nodded and then used his large paws to draw two circles in the earth, and many intricate sigils around them. He carefully looked at what he had drawn into the earth, satisfied it was correct he began howling a tune that caused the circles and symbols to fill with an unearthly blue light.

The captain looked in fascination as the earth in the circle began coalescing into a figure sitting on a great throne. It was a creature unlike any he ever seen before. The closest thing he could describe it as was like a hairless diamond dog, with the short snout of a serpent. On its head, it wore a heavy iron crown that obscured most of its face beyond its eyes. Oh the terrible eyes, they were unlike anything he had ever seen before. Both Celestia’s and Luna’s eyes were warm and loving. However, this creature had neither of those qualities. Instead all he felt was the icy clutches of death as he dared gaze upon its frightening visage. He knew should it take notice of him, a quick death was all he could hope for. Seeing that both Scourge and the arch duke were kneeling, he did the same while silently praying to Celestia that his presence didn’t offend it.

“Report Scourge,” the Slave King commanded.

"The arch duke has news of great importance to share with you my king,” Scourge said, with his head held low in respect for his sovereign.

“Well arch duke, what gossip have you come to share with me now,” the Slave King mockingly said, bored with having to speak with his servant once again.

“My lord, your plan worked flawlessly,” the arch duke said.

“Already?” the Slave King asked incredulously. “I was sure that it would have taken at least a solid two weeks of obnoxious behavior on your part, corrupting ponies and bribing their officials.”

“We had a stroke of luck my king,” the arch duke replied.

“Explain,” the Slave King said, leaning forward in stone throne.

“I was at the preliminary negotiations,” the arch duke said, “then at nearly the same time, both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna received summons from Lord Ouroboros and Lady Zephyr to attend a moot. When they left, I was being berated by her advisers about some pointless minutia when I noticed something odd about some of my dogs. It turns out they were ambassadors I advised you of previously. Once both the princesses had returned I ousted them as spies and demanded an explanation. Later that evening Celestia told me she was sending them to the Diamond Vale as an act of contrition.”

“I see,” the Slave king said, stroking his unkempt beard in contemplation. “This ‘good luck’ as you put it, though fortunate for us may be a scheme of some unknown party. We shall play along for now.”

“We leave for the Diamond Vale tomorrow,” the arch duke said, “I anticipate the trip taking about nine days.”

“That’s not fast enough,” The Slave King replied.

“My lord,” the arch duke protested, “Even if we marched nonstop we couldn’t possibly reach it any faster than six days. How do you propose we speed up the journey?”

“Ungrateful whelp!” Scourge growled. “Speak like that to your master again and I’ll rend you to pieces.”

“Scourge…” the Slave King said, his voice nearly a gentle whisper, “the arch duke was right in asking. All under my domain has the right to question an impossible request.”

“My apologies, oh great Slave King,” Scourge said in reverence, “great is your wisdom.”

“To answer your question arch duke…” the Slave King said, “my newest servant shall meet you tomorrow. He shall hasten your journey home.”

“What shall I do with the rest of our entourage?” the arch duke asked. “Send them home or continue with their secondary mission?”

“Leave a dog behind that you can trust to run things in Londwhinium,” the Slave King said. “The trip was expensive enough as it is, we might as well take full advantage of this opportunity.”

“As you wish great king,” the arch duke said bowing. “How shall I know the servant that you send to us?”

The Slave King laughed when he heard the arch duke’s question. His dark laughter filled Captain Stonewall’s heart with dread. It was the laughter of a madpony

“Believe me,” the Slave King said, “you will know Nidhogg when you see him.”

“My king, what would you have me do?” Scourge asked.

“Scourge my huntsdog,” the Slave King said, “take you and your hounds and return to the Diamond Vale. Take the shadows. That will be the fastest way back.”

“As my lord commands, so shall it be,” Scourge replied.

“Rejoice,” the Slave king said, “victory is nearly upon us. A victory we owe to Celestia herself.”

Captain Stonewall ears perked up when he heard this, Celestia needed to be warned. He prepared to launch himself into the air as soon as he had an opportunity.

“Oh arch duke,” the Slave king said, “one more thing…”

“Yes my lord?” the arch duke asked.

“You disappoint me,” the Slave King said, “how much did it cost to buy off that pony?”

“Oh his cooperation was easily purchased for a small purse of gemstones,” the arch duke said.

“Well in that case his loss will be of no consequence,” the Slave King replied.

When Captain Stonewall heard this, he unfurled his wings in an effort to escape this monster and his servants. But he found that his hooves were stuck fast to the earth.

“You think to escape me?” the Slave King said, pointing to the earth beneath the captain’s hooves. “Everything over and under the earth is my domain. My apologies, little pony, but you’ve heard too much. Scourge, make sure it’s over quick.”

“Yes my master,” Scourge replied as he approached the frightened pegasus.

The last thing Captain Stonewall heard before the jaws of Scourge enveloped his head was the Slave King saying, “In the future arch duke, I expect you to refrain from bringing valuable assets to these meetings.”

“But my lord,” the arch duke replied, looking at the dead pegasus, “he was incompetent.”

“Oh in that case,” the Slave King said, “I expect you to spend my money more wisely next time.”

“Of course my lord,” the arch duke said, “I shall see you tomorrow then.”

“Nidhogg has been alerted and will meet you outside the city gates at 08:00 a.m.” the Slave King said.

Scourge finished licking the blood from his maw and returned to the Slave King. “Do you have any other commands, oh great one?” he asked.

“Hide the remains and head back to the Diamond Vale,” the Slave King’s image said before crumbling back into the earth.

Scourge looked at the arch duke. “Yipyap, I thank you for the meal,” he said with a wicked laugh.

“Scourge, away with you,” the arch duke growled. “I must return to the city.”

Scourge grunted, and released a fearsome howl before rushing off into the thicket. Shortly afterwards the arch duke heard five other howls each as terrible as their master’s echo throughout the night air. Walking back to gate alone, he knocked on it several times. A few moments later, the cuff port of the side gate opened revealing the muzzle of the grey earth pony guard from before.

“My lord,” the guardspony said respectfully, while unlocking the gate. “I trust your business went swimmingly?”

“Ah, thank you,” the arch duke said as he entered through the small gate.

“My lord,” the grey guardspony said, “I think you're short somepony…”

“Oh yes,” the arch duke replied, handing a large purse full of bits to the guardspony, “my companion had additional business to attend to. He won’t be returning this way.”

“Of course my lord,” the guardspony said. “What shall I say if ponies come asking around for the dear captain?”

“Nothing would be preferable,” the arch duke replied, placing an even bigger purse of bits into the waiting guardsponies outstretched hoof.

“Certainly my lord,” the guardspony said with a conspiratorial wink. “I’ll leave you to your midnight stroll then.”

The arch duke nodded approvingly, as he walked back towards the keep of the Earth.

The guardspony smiled when he felt the three heavy purses of bits. “Never did like that pompous windbag anyways…” he muttered to himself.

Clover felt the weight of his bulging saddlebags. Showboat had definitely made sure that the princesses were paying them well for this mission. Each of them had saddlebags bulging with provisions of all kinds, bits, and even several spell containing spells that he would surely find useful. He pulled his master’s hat tightly around his ears while he nervously waited outside the city gates.

“See Clover, what did I tell you,” Sir Stouthorn said, while slapping his back “the quest always provides, the portents were true.”

“I suppose so,” Clover said. “I wonder what the Diamond Vale will be like.”

“Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, “what a beautiful morning to quest. Not a cloud in the sky.”

“Aye lad,” Sir Stouthorn heartily agreed, “one couldn’t ask for better questing weather.”

“Ugh, I hate waking up so early,” Shaw groggily said. “I hope we get to ride on the arch duke’s palanquin.”

“Shaw, you wouldn’t be so tired if you hadn’t been so busy riding my ride all night,” Slick said, patting Showboat’s back.

Showboat rolled her eyes. “Slick,” she warned, “if you keep being a grump you’ll end up walking all the way to the Diamond Vale.”

“Okay, fine whatever…” Slick grumbled.

“So, Arch Duke Yipyap,” Clover asked, “When shall we be moving?”

“At precisely 08:00 a.m.” the arch duke replied. “The Slave King is sending us special transportation to make the journey to the Diamond Vale much faster.”

“I wonder what sort of transportation it will be,” Seafoam said.

“Something with wings obviously,” Shaw replied, showing off his rainbow feathers. “If you’ve got to move fast it requires wings.”

“That’s impossible,” Clover said. “The prime elements are warring with each other, and only Lord Ouroboros and Lady Zephyr have any air power.”

“Maybe the Slave king hired some of Lady Suzaku’s phoenixes,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Or even Cerynitis’s flying reindeer.”

“The Slave King has no need for hirelings,” the arch duke said. “He’s sending us his servant Nidhogg.”

“Well, whoever this Nidhogg feather is…” Shaw said, “they're late.”

Before the arch duke could respond they felt the ground beneath their hooves rumbling. Out from the ground burst forth the jaws of a mighty wyrm. Its skin was jet black like onyx, and its purple eyes looked down on the ponies below. “Nidhogg I presume?” the arch duke asked.

“That I am,” the wyrm said, “because I’m him, and he’s me.”

Nidhogg looked down at the creatures beneath him. “Okay my passengers,” he said. “Let me explain to you how riding the ole Nidhogg express works. Do you see my spines?”

Everyone saw the massive spines jutting out from the creature’s body at regular intervals and nodded. “Good,” Nidhogg said, “as long as you hold onto those spines you’ll be able to slide through the earth along with me. But whatever you do don’t let go. If you do, you’ll become a permanent part of the earth if you take my drift.”

The arch duke’s face went ashen when he heard what Nidhogg said. “Do you have any saddles we can use while riding you?” he asked.

“Hmm saddles…” Nidhogg mused, while thinking for a moment, “Those certainly would be convenient, wouldn’t they. But nope, hopefully I won’t lose too many of you on the trip there.”

“Perhaps I could resolve this problem,” Clover said.

“Oh, any assistance you could offer would be invaluable,” Nidhogg said.

Using his magic Clover began shaping wood from nearby trees into baskets they could attach to Nidhogg’s spines. After about twenty minutes, they had enough baskets for everyone to sit in comfortably. “Ah those should work,” he said, once the baskets had been secured to his spines. He twisted his body to test how they felt while swaying back and forth.

Nidhogg patiently lay on the ground, waiting for his tiny passengers to sit down in the wooden baskets. “Alright everyscale, a word of advice,” he said, preparing to launch himself into the ground “unless you like eating dirt, I suggest keeping your mouth’s closed until we’re well on our way.”

Nidhogg raised himself high into the air and thrust his sharp maw into the earth, as everyone on his back saw the earth rushing towards them they began screaming. “Minutes later they were well on their way towards the Diamond Vale. He chuckled to himself when he heard his passengers spitting the earth out of their mouths. “I totally warned them,” he said to himself.

The trip to the Diamond Vale took less than six hours. Nidhogg had burrowed deeply and broke out of the earth inside the outskirts of the ruins of the Diamond Vale. Nidhogg lowered himself to the ground, allowing his passengers to get off his back. “I hope you enjoyed your ride,” he said, as they removed the baskets attached to his spines.

As soon as Shanks was off the wyrm’s back he sniffed the air a few times let out a baleful howl. Clover noticing the pup’s distress, nudged him with his muzzle. “Shanks are you all right?” he asked.

“The world all gone,” Shanks said, tears forming in his eyes. “It ended by the not-Darkpaw.”

Clover looked up and saw the ruined city all around him. Tons of stone from the broken lava dome had rained down on the city when it had collapsed. As far as Clover could see, not a single building had escaped the destruction; gingerly he smelled the air and realized what had been bothering his nostrils. The stale stench of death permeated everything, from the stale air of the dead city to the blood soaked earth beneath his hooves. Clover wondered just how many diamond dogs and others had perished when the Slave King destroyed the city.

Clover thoughts were interrupted by the arch duke, “Come follow me,” he said, his face visible pained by the destruction all around him. “Let’s not tarry here any longer then we need to. We are expected in the throne room.”

While they were walking through the ruined buildings, Showboat saw the glimmer of gold and gems scattered among the ruins of what must have once been a magnificent mansion. Before she could find the treasure a new home in her saddlebags the arch duke looked directly at her. “I will only say this once,” he warned. “Everything under the earth belongs to the Slave King. That goes especially for what lies inside the Diamond Vale.”

As they passed by the rotting and bloated corpse of a dragon, the arch duke pointed towards it. “This servant of Lord Ouroboros tried to take what wasn’t his,” he said. “Let that be a lesson to you, lest you share in his fate.”

When she heard the arch duke’s warning, Showboat began dropping some of her newly found treasures back on the ground. “Showboat, smart move,” Shaw said, as his eyes darted back and forth nervously at the shadows all around them.

“Yeah no kidding,” Slick said, shuddering as he thought about the dragon’s corpse they had just passed.

“Darling, hold me,” Showboat pleaded, the hairs on her coat standing on end.

Shaw complied, and placed his talons around her neck. “Love, keep those sticky hooves to yourself until we’re out of here.”

Showboat silently nodded and resumed following after the arch duke, as he led them deeper into the ruins towards the palace that loomed large against the broken skyline of the dead city.

From the shadows, hateful eyes hungry for vengeance eyed the trespassers that strayed into its realm.

Clover walked along the broken streets, occasionally pausing to help the others clear away rubble that blocked their path. Slightly afraid, he turned towards Sir Stouthorn. “I don’t like it here,” he said. “It doesn’t feel right.”

“Aye lad, this is an evil place,” Sir Stouthorn said. “The souls of so many who died so suddenly, linger here. They haven’t yet been able to find their way into the summer lands, and their final rest.”

“Clover, don’t worry,” Seafoam said, confidently readying his trident for battle. “Should any hungry dead seek their vengeance upon us, we’ll send them back to their graves.”

“You’ve fought the dead before?” Clover asked in surprise. “I thought such a thing was but an old mare’s tale.”

“Aye lad, twas a nasty business,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Several years ago, we had been sent to clear out a catacombs near the western ocean. The quester thought that it was bandits that had been killing folks. But once we’d entered inside, the gnawed bones of dead ponies that were strewn everywhere told us everything we needed to know.”

“Yeah the restless dead,” Seafoam said, “ponies who couldn’t find their way into the summerlands. They’re stuck plaguing the living until they’re freed of their earthly regrets. We spent nearly two days destroying their rotting corpses and incorporeal forms.”

“You won’t find such in this place,” the arch duke said. “The restless dead fear my lord too greatly, and his pet destroys any foolish enough to leave their graves.”

Clover shuddered uncontrollably. This place was horrible enough without having to know that ghosts and zombie ponies were actually real and probably wishing they could drag him down to join them. “Could we please talk about something else,” Clover begged.

“I wish the Slave King would at least let us clear the streets in this Tiroc cursed place,” the arch duke spat, when he tripped over some loose rubble.

“Sir, I must insist that you refrain from saying the unmentionable one’s name in our presence,” Sir Stouthorn said, pointing a finger at the arch duke.

“You needn’t worry about the unmentionable one,” the arch duke said, sighed as he turned the corner, “there are greater terrors to be found right her in the city.”

“What do you mean?” Clover asked, poking his muzzle around the corner of the building. What he saw made him almost vomit in disgust. Before him there was a large rotting dragon, several diamond dogs and many ponies all tirelessly performing the tasks that he supposed they had done in life. The dragon’s corpse endless clawed through the rubble looking for something, while the skeletal remains of the diamond dogs were whipping and beating the dead pony slaves.

“Quickly,” the arch duke hissed, “we must take an alternate path.”

Showboat gasped when she saw the faded and torn hides of the ponies who endlessly toiled at their long forgotten labors. Immediately every ghoul stopped what it was doing and looked in her direction. They softly wailed as they slowly moved towards her.

“Thrice cursed abominations,” Sir Stouthorn shouted, brandishing his weapon, “may the Lawgiver finally grant you the peace you were denied in death.”

With a warbellow, the minotaur fearlessly rushed into the hordes of animated corpses as his weapon glowed with the holy light of the Lawgiver.

“For the Lawgiver,” Seafoam said, rushing forward to join his liege in glorious combat. His trident burned with holy flame as he ruthlessly dispatched the walking corpses.

Shaw jumped up on the dragons back and defiantly screeched as he used his talons to try dislodging the bones that held it together.

Showboat used her magic to erect magical barriers to direct the throng of undead creatures that were streaming out from the buildings towards them. Meanwhile Slick used his claws and fire breath to hold them at bay.

“Sweet Celestia,” Clover cursed. Such things shouldn’t be possible, but yet here they were. Clover gathered his magic into his horn and began releasing spells to disable and destroy the abominations that were swarming towards them and threatening to overrun their position.

“Both ice and fire, to freeze and burn. With earth to crush and winds to churn,” Clover chanted, as his horn began filling with power. “Let the waters soak, and choking thorns bar the way. Let Luna’s silvery moon purify, and Celestia’s golden sun clear the way!”

When clover spoke the words, the dead city filled up with the purifying light of Celestia’s sun and Luna’s moon, while the creatures were buffeted from all sides by elemental attacks of all kinds. When the spell was finished each of the once moving corpses had fallen to the ground in haphazard piles.

“Come, we must hurry,” the arch duke shouted. “Before any more of them are alerted to our presence.”

“I thought you said they were too afraid of the Slave King,” Shaw bitterly spat, trying to remove the taste of rotting dragons flesh from his tongue.

“They hadn’t dared to make a move previously,” the arch duke said, not understanding how such a thing could possibly happen.

“Well, perhaps your boss is losing control over his element,” Shaw accused. “Maybe Celestia and Luna would find this information useful.”

“You’re a long way from Londwhinium griffin,” the arch duke growled. “And besides, there are far worse things stalking the shadows of the Diamond Vale.”

“Such as?” Shaw asked, not believing a word that the arch duke said.

“Things that are best not said,” the arch duke fearfully said. “Things that go bump in the night, biting and lurking, and in the darkness taking you to the pit itself.”

“Lad,” Sir Stouthorn warned, “best leave him alone for now. There are enough evil things in this place without alienating our only guide to the palace.”

“Bah,” Shaw replied, “it will take more than old harpy tales to make me afraid.”

“I think you may just get your wish,” Seafoam said, pointing towards a pair of burning eyes in the shadows.

“The master knows we are here now,” the arch duke said warily. “We shall be safe for the rest of the trip to the palace ruins. Come; let us move swiftly lest we invoke his displeasure.”

The remainder of the trip towards the palace was uneventful. As they moved deeper into the dead city, Clover saw that the architecture was indeed grand and beautiful. He wondered to himself what the place had looked like before its destruction.

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap looked at Clover as he studied the ruins, “Yes the Diamond Vale truly was a gem,” he said, “its loss is truly a shame.”

“They reaped what they sowed…” a terrible voice said, echoing on the lonely wind they blew through the ruins. “Come and show me what Celestia the Radiant and Luna the Beautiful have to offer me.”

“As you wish oh great one,” the arch duke replied, motioning his paw for the group to follow him into the palace.

When they entered it, Clover saw vibrantly painted murals depicting the history of Equestria, much like the stained glass windows of the royal palace. Their chipped and cracked paint, faded from neglect showed many stories he was familiar with, some he wasn’t, and a few that depicted altogether different events then he thought had happened.

“These murals don’t seem right,” Clover mused aloud. “Discord was imprisoned by the princesses, not Lord Darkpaw.”

“Clover, I think you’ll find inaccuracies among all the great realms,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Even the songs of the Lawgiver tell a different story then many of the official pony histories. But that’s a discussion for another time…”

Just as he had finished speaking, they entered the broken remnants of the throne room. The lighting was poor, so Clover couldn’t see the figure cloaked in shadows very well that sat on great stone throne.

“Ambassadors, approach my throne,” the seated figure commanded.

As Clover moved closer towards the throne he saw that the creature wore a cloak made from the hide of some great beast.

“Do you like my cloak?” the figure asked, while pointing above his throne. “It used to be Darkpaw’s, or rather was Darkpaw. “

Clover gazed up and saw a massive diamond dog skull missing a fang, grinning down at them like some laughing sentinel.

“Lord Darkpaw,” the figure said, “I keep him near so all may know it was I who slew him.

By now Clover was halfway towards the throne, and better able to see the figure more clearly. The creature if it stood up would be nearly as tall as the princesses. It wore on its head a heavy crown, that was more a helmet that anything else that obscured most of its face from view.

“They say uneasy lies the head that wears the crown,” the figure said, pointing towards its wrought iron crown.

From deep in the shadows covering its face, Clover saw its terrible eyes. They were like a burning maelstrom, devoid of mercy or compassion. Now nearly at the foot of the throne’s dais, he looked up at the figure expectantly.

“I am the Slave King,” the figure said, leaning forward into the light, fully revealing himself for all to see.

When Clover saw the heavily scarred body of the Slave King, he felt ill. The Slave King’s pallid flesh was covered with numerous scars, and festering open wounds that oozed black blood. His unkempt mane and beard was a mixture of pitch black hair streaked with white and greying hairs. Attached to his forelimbs were manacles that had numerous chains that seemed to disappear into nothingness.

“Shaw was right,” Clover thought, “surely this monster was Tiroc reborn!”

“Little pony,” the Slave King said. “Why have they sent you to my domain?”

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have sent us in an act of contrition for the insult done to you by our ponies,” Clover said, “please forgive us for the sleight.”

“It matters not," the Slave King breathed out, “I think what does matter is what they are willing to do to rectify this situation.”

“I have been authorized to offer you anything within reason to normalize relations between our two nations,” Clover said.

“Good, Celestia always struck me as someone who was reasonable,” the Slave King replied.

“So what will it take to quell your fury, and end the famine?” Clover asked.

“I ask for one thing and one thing only,” the Slave King said. “Lord Ouroboros possesses something of great value to me. I task you with returning it to me and taking from him his left eye for the insult.”

“What?” everyone in the room shouted in disbelief.

“Yes,” the Slave King said, “return to me that which was stolen, along with the left eye of Lord Ouroboros and I shall give Celestia and Luna whatever they desire.”

Author's notes:

Thank you for reading thus far gentlereader. Finally we have reached the third act! What ever shall our intrepid heroes do? Tasked with retrieving the Slave Kings amulet and plucking the very eye of Lord Ouroboros himself! How could the Slave King expect them to perform such an impossible feat? Additionally we see the Slave King's tenuous grip over the Earth is finally beginning to wane. With the hungry dead freely roaming the ruins of the Diamond Vale itself, how much longer till this plague breaks out in other parts of Equestria? Truly a disaster of epic proportions is brewing.

Find out next time gentlereaders in the next exciting chapter of The Great Slave King. Coming soon to a screen near you. Same pony time, same pony channel.

As always gentlereaders your comments are appreciated.

The Pearl and a Pinion. The Fang and a Scale.

Seafoam floated above the beach as he waited for the boat to come pick them up. He still couldn’t believe he was going home. When the Slave King has said that they were expected to not only return his amulet, but also pluck out Lord Ouroboros’s left eye, he knew that he would be seeing the Endless Sea before the week was out. At least he could comfort himself in being able to see his homeland one last time. His thoughts were interrupted when he felt a heavy hand gently shake him.

“Seafoam, my lad!” Sir Stouthorn exuberantly said. “There’s nothing quite as invigorating as the sea don’t you agree.”

“Ah yes,” Seafoam replied to his liege and mentor. “Do you think we stand a chance?”

“Honestly, I can’t say,” Sir Stouthorn said thoughtfully. “But imagine the songs this quest will inspire!”

“I’m just not sure about this plan…” Seafoam muttered.

“Well, we can only hope that Lord Triton will allow us to fight one of his champions for the pearl,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Do you think he’ll go for it?” Seafoam asked worriedly.

“The Slave King seemed to think so…” the blue minotaur replied, “and Lord Triton when he hears why we need the pearl may be inclined to aid us.”

“But those pearls contain his very essence!” Seafoam objected. “Should Lord Ouroboros get his claws on one, it could be disastrous for the Domain of Water.”

“Then lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, “I suggest we don’t remind the Lawgiver of that.”

“I feel that aiding the Slave King in this matter is somehow violating my oath to the order,” Seafoam grumbled.

“Where’s your sense of adventure lad?” Sir Stouthorn said, lifting his page into a big bear hug. “Always see the quest through, no matter what. That’s the first and most important rule of the order.”

“I believe I left my ‘sense of adventure’ behind, when I learned that we would have to challenge Lord Triton of all ponies for one of his pearls,” Seafoam said, shaking his head worriedly.

“Lad,” Sir Stouthorn solemnly replied, “I hope that even if you don’t take any else from this adventure, that you learn to trust the quest. It will provide.”

“Our ride is here,” Seafoam said, pointing towards a sleek looking black ship being pulled by several narwhals.

“Lad, now remember,” Sir Stouthorn said, drawing back the cloak he wore that was covering his weapon, “that this lot are seapony raiders. While they might be fellow seaponies, they aren’t bound to any oath to chivalry like ourselves.”

“But certainly they wouldn’t betray questing knights of the lawgiver?” Seafoam asked.

“Probably not,” Sir Stouthorn said, “but you can’t be too careful nowadays. Especially when the raiders might take affront to us questing for the Slave King, so remember our cover story.”

“Ah yes,” Seafoam replied, “we’re on a pilgrimage to see Lord Triton’s citadel.”

“If they press for more information,” Sir Stouthorn said, “remember the questers age old saying…”

“My business is my own, just concern yourself with the color of my gold,” Seafoam said, reciting back the mantra.

The black ship weighed anchor a short distance from the beach, then dropped a longboat into the waters of the western sea. The seapony raiders manning the oars were all wearing armor made from shells and seaweed enchanted with seapony magic. Each of the raiders had a wickedly curved scimitar strapped to their sides, and wore golden jewelry on their fins and on the antennas attached to their heads. At the bow of the boat was fearsome looking seapony mare, wearing a black captain’s hat. Her purple mane flowed down her shoulders, accentuated her shining blue scales quite nicely. Although the mare was quite beautiful, Seafoam saw that beneath her magenta eyes was a hard and dangerous seapony.

Once the longboat landed on the beach, the captain and four of the raiders who were rowing the boat got out and floated over towards Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam. The captain removed her hat with a slight flourish and bowed, while her twinkling eyes never stopped looking at them. “Knights,” the captain said, “I am Captain Undine of the purple mane, and I bid you gentlestallions good day.”

Sir Stouthorn slowly approached Undine, “We wish to book passage to Marelantis,” he said.

Captain Undine narrowed her eyes at the minotaur, “Aren’t you a bit too much of an air breather to be visiting there?” she pointedly asked.

Sir Stouthorn took out a small purse filled with sea dollars, and tossed them to the captain. “My business is my own…” he began.

“I’ll just concern myself with the color of your gold,” Undine finished, catching the purse with her flipper. Taking out one of the sea dollars, she bit down on it. “Okay gentlestallions, you’ve just booked passage on my ship, the 'Mare of War'.”

Both Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam climbed aboard the long boat as they waited to be rowed towards the Mare of War. “I wonder how the others are faring.” Seafoam said.

Sir Stouthorn stroked his mustache thoughtfully, “I’m sure Shaw, Showboat, and Slick are doing fine,” he said. “But I’m more worried about Clover and Shanks. I don’t trust that blighter Scourge any further then I could toss him.”

“Well it couldn’t be helped,” Seafoam replied, “nopony else could enter Lord Triton’s domain beside us.”

“Ah that’s true,” Sir Stouthorn agreed. “I guess we can only hope that the others are able to get their items in time.”

Seafoam didn’t reply, but just sat in contemplation of what was sure to be an ordeal. Leaning back, he let the endless song of Lord Triton’s sea wash over him.

The cold winds blowing through the mountain pass of Darkpaw’s spine made the unicorn shiver uncontrollably. Shaw had been gone for nearly an hour, and she was starting to feel a bit worried. The wind picked up and blew a few stray hairs into her muzzle. The unicorn huffed in annoyance, and blew the white hairs away from her face.

The sounds of wings overhead made her freeze. Looking up, Showboat relaxed when she saw the griffin guards overhead hadn’t seen her. Moving back into the recessed cave that was serving as a make shift camp, she impatiently waited for Shaw’s return. A chill wind began picking up, causing the frigid temperatures on the mountain pass to drop even further. Shuddering from the chill, she tightened the hood of the woolen parka she was wearing around her head.

“Are you sure we can’t start a fire?” Slick asked, as he furiously chewed on a large fire ruby in hopes of it keeping him somewhat warm. “Even a small one would be better than nothing.”
“No,” Showboat replied, “Shaw wants us to be unseen while we’re here. These passes are constantly under surveillance by Lady Zephyr’s patrols.”

“Why all the secrecy?” Slick asked, as he shivered from the bite of the cold mountain air.

“Well we can’t very well steal Lord Darkpaw’s fang and three of Lady Zephyr’s feathers undetected if she knows we’re in her domain,” Showboat said.

“I don’t see how a tooth is supposed to help us fight against Lord Ouroboros,” Slick sighed. “Besides, the Slave king had three other fangs available.”

“Well,” Showboat said, “the Slave King said something about that fang in particular being especially in tune with the Earth.”

“I still don’t know how we’re going to be able to steal both the fang and some of her feathers unnoticed,” Slick said. “It seems like an almost impossible mission.”

“Please,” Showboat said while haughtily laughing, “don’t forget who you’re talking to. I’m probably the most skilled thief this side of Equestria.”

“Yeah,” Slick replied sarcastically, “but you’re also a pony who could at any time be snatched up by any passing griffin with a hankering for a pony snack.”

“Well then I’ll just have to be extra careful in avoiding getting caught,” Showboat said, raising her muzzle proudly into the air.

“That might be harder than you think,” A voice said over the beats of its wings.

“Aiiieee!” Showboat screamed in fright.

“Showboat relax,” Slick snickered, “it’s only Shaw. He just returned.”

The corners of Showboat’s mouth turned upwards in happiness. Then remembering she had just been scared for no good reason, narrowed her eyes in anger. “You… you…,” she huffed, pointing a hoof accusingly at the griffin.

“Handsome devil?” Shaw supplied, placing a kiss lightly on her muzzle.

Shaw’s affectionate kiss placated her anger, but Showboat felt that she wasn’t quite ready to forgive him just yet, not without getting at least a proper apology first. “Sir, how dare you,” she scolded, while filling her eyes with crocodile tears, “treat your marefriend so abhorrently?”

Shaw rolled his eyes when he saw his mare turn on the waterworks. “Ugh,” he thought to himself, “I hate it when she cries. What a low blow.”

“Aww,” Shaw said, slightly patronizingly, “don’t cry my darling angel.”

Seeing her tears had no effect on Shaw, Showboat stamped her hoof down in mock exasperation. “Oh,” she pouted, “you make things so… so…”

“Better?” Shaw said, before placing a kiss on her muzzle to silence her.

Showboat sighed, as she felt the beak of her lover press against her. “Yes,” she dreamily said, “you always do seem to make things better.”

“Good,” Shaw said, relieved that the crisis was now over. “I found us a way into Lady Zephyr’s eyrie.”

“Took you long enough,” Slick growled, as he bit into another fire ruby.

“Darling,” Showboat said to Slick, “I know you’re cold, but that’s no reason to be unpleasant.”

“Actually,” Shaw said, “I had to ask some old friends to make sure my plan would work.”

“Okay now I’m really curious,” Showboat said, looking up at Shaw expectantly, “what’s your master plan?”

“You’re not married are you?” Shaw asked Showboat.

“No…” Showboat said, her voice turning icy at the insinuation that she would ever cheat on her nonexistent mate. “I’m not. Why do you ask?”

“Well hear me out,” Shaw replied, “my plan is simple. We’ll ask Lady Zephyr to bless our union.”

“What!” Slick exclaimed, spitting out a large bits of gemstone from his mouth.

“What a cunning plan,” Showboat said with stars in her eyes. “Of course I’ll happily become your mate.”

“Well,” Shaw said, his feathers beginning to stand on end, “my plan is to do what you did to me when we first met.”

“You want Showboat to seduce and mount Lady Zephyr?” Slick asked. “I don’t think she’s a filly fooler.”

Shaw brought his talons up to his face, while shaking his head slightly. “No,” he said, “we make a duplicate fang and switch them out before Lady Zephyr figures out our scheme.”

“Of course we’ll have to really get married to make sure no ones the wiser,” Showboat said.

“If it comes down to it I suppose…” Shaw said, while tapping a talon to his beak. “But the longer we’re here the easier we could be discovered.”

“Yeah and didn’t the Slave King say we had less than a week to retrieve the fang and feathers and return to the Diamond Vale,” Slick said, reminding them of their deadline.

“Okay, the request for Lady Zephyr to bless our union covers how we can get access into her eyrie,” Showboat said. “But how do we get her feathers?”

“Well,” Shaw said, “among griffins there’s a tradition among those who wish to receive their masters permission to mate outside their clan called ‘primae noctis’.”

“What they hay is a prime knocking?” Slick asked, trying unsuccessfully to pronounce the unfamiliar words.

“Primae noctis,” Shaw explained, “is where a griffin’s lord will spend a night with the petitioner, ensuring that the griffin’s bloodline remains unbroken.”

“Oh I get it,” Slick said. “You’ll mount Lady Zephyr and try to snag some of her feathers.”

“Absolutely not!” Showboat fumed. “I don’t care if Celestia herself wanted to spend a night with you. You’re not going to be with anypony else.”

“But it’s the only way,” Shaw said, “I’ll just have to take one for the team by mounting the goddess.”

“You… you… pig!” Showboat spat out.

“I’m sleeping alone tonight aren’t I?” Shaw asked.

“You better believe it,” Showboat hissed.

“So do you think you’ll be able to create a duplicate fang?” Shaw asked.

“I would need to see it first,” Showboat replied, “but I’m sure it shouldn’t be too much trouble. However I have no idea how well the illusion will work on a deity like Lady Zephyr.”

“Seems like a sound plan to me,” Slick said, “do you think it might be okay for us to light a fire now?”

“Yeah,” Shaw said, “since we’ll be discovered when we approach the eyrie anyways, a fire now can’t hurt.”

“Finally,” Slick said, as he started putting together a campfire.

In the corner of their cave Showboat sat pouting over the possibility that she might have to share her darling Shaw with another. Overhead, the ruby eyes of a scorned female looked down at the unhappy unicorn. Hearing the lover’s quarrel made her smile. Perhaps these two would be the key to getting her revenge against that liar! As the fierce biting winds sweeping down from the mountains picked up, her feathers caught flame in an effort to keep her warm. Spying a nearby cave she entered it and waited for daybreak. Knowing she would soon have her revenge, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Shanks was happy. Here he was with mister Clover in a new place. All its unfamiliar sounds and smells made him feel excited. Walking several paces ahead of Clover he kept looking back to make sure his friend was nearby. While looking behind him he managed to run into something big and heavy, sending him sprawling to the ground. Looking up he pulled back his ears in fear at what he saw, the almost pitch black form of Scourge! Whimpering in fear the pup quickly got up and ran behind Clover to hide from the bad dog. Peeking out from behind Clover’s back leg, he saw the burning eyes of the monster boring into him. Attempting to hide from the monster’s menacing gaze, the pup covered its eyes with its paws.

Seeing Shanks discomfort, Clover nuzzled the pups head with his muzzle. “Shanks it’s all right,” Clover said reassuringly while glaring up at Scourge. “Nopony will harm you while I’m here.”

“Pony don’t make promises you can’t keep,” the hell hound said, in a voice dark and terrible. “If my lord so wished it, you would both be dead.”

“But your lord doesn’t wish it, now does he,” Clover pointed out. “So stop scaring Shanks for no reason.”

Scourge glared at Clover for his defiance. Slowly he walked towards the much smaller unicorn and looked down at him. Slowly he curled his lips back revealing his fangs, and released a low growl from deep in his throat. The huntsdog looked down at Clover from his muzzle, and stared at him with his burning eyes.

Feeling the burning breathe of the monster before him, Clover felt his body tense up in fear. Scourge’s massive claws dug into the rocky earth, causing the stone beneath his paws to chip and crack. “Or what…” the doom hound said.

“Or Ill summon Nidhogg, and head back to the Diamond Vale and request the Slave King give us another of his servants to aid us,” Clover said in an ultimatum, desperately trying to hide the terror that wanted to escape the false bravado he wore like a mask.

Scourge thought it over for a moment, “Fine…” he said, before trotting up ahead.

Seeing that disaster had been diverted, Clover exhaled and nearly passed out. Seeing that Shanks was still feeling frightened, he gently nuzzled the pup. “Shanks it’s alright,” he said, “Scourge shouldn’t be giving us anymore problems.”

Shanks lifted one paw up from his face tentatively, checking to see if what Clover had said was really true. Seeing that Scourge was walking away from them, the pup got up and rubbed his head against Clover’s muzzle. “Oh mister Clover you the bravest pony in the whole world,” he said.

Clover still feeling the adrenaline from having faced Scourge, felt his body trembling uncontrollably. “Oh,” he said with a weak laugh, “I don’t know about that. I’m sure Sir Stouthorn would have laughed and said something witty.”

Shanks happily barked, “Aroo,” he howled, “you my bestest friend ever. Me hope we always friends mister Clover.”

“Shanks, I’ll be happy to always be your friend,” Clover replied, as they followed after Scourge.

Scourge looked at the unicorn and pup and wrinkled his nose in disgust. “Their friendship was against the natural order of things,” he thought. “Diamond dogs should be ruling over ponies, not being their friends. Master and servant, alpha and beta, that was the proper way. He just couldn’t wait to be done with this task so he could finally kill the last Gem Biter, and save his people from the famine. He simply couldn’t understand his master’s restraint, what hold did Celestia have over him that he should care for ponies so? Weren't his diamond dogs great and powerful, didn’t their strength rival the might of even Lord Ouroboros’s dragons?”

Looking back at the ‘two friends’, he felt a twinge of jealousy at their relationship. Part of him wished the Slave king felt about him, the way Clover seemed to feel for Shanks. Remembering the mission, Scourge pushed away these weak pony thoughts and studied his map. They were getting close to their destination now. Turning back towards Clover, he motioned for him to come near him.

“What is it Scourge?” Clover asked.

“We’re approaching the Dragon’s Necropolis,” Scourge replied. “We’ll need to be very careful from here on.”

“What will we find in there?” Clover asked.

“If the Dragon’s Necropolis is anything like the Diamond Vale,” Scourge replied, “there may be reanimated dragons in there.”

“Are you sure there’s nowhere else we can get what we need?” Clover asked, hoping that there was some slim chance they could avoid facing anymore of the dead things.

“There is nowhere else,” Scourge replied, disgusted with the pony’s cowardice. “The Dragon’s Necropolis has both objects we need. One of Lord Ouroboros’s shed scales and one of his cast off spines.”

Shanks walked up close to Clover and licked his foreleg, Clover laughed as the warm puppy tongue tickled him. “Shanks,” he said, pointing towards the sunken valley that was visible from their position, “I need you to stick close to me, and keep your nose open for trouble.”

Shanks looked up at Clover and wore a serious look on his muzzle. “Mister Clover,” he said, “me be good. Me will watch your back.”

Scourge snorted in disgust, “Stop your yapping,” he growled, walking down into the valley below, “from here on out, I’ll expect you two to be as quiet as death’s passing.”

Clover nodded and followed after the hunter. As the walls of the Canyon rose up along either side of them, he was grateful for the protection Scourge offered. “For what better protection to have from monsters but another monster,” he thought. After passing through a bend in the path, what he saw maybe him stare in wonder, as far as he could see the entire valley was full of the bleached bones of dragons.

Tentatively following after Scourge, he suddenly felt a cold chill run up his spine. “I wish the others were here,” Clover thought to himself. Looking behind him he saw Shanks trotting after him, following in his footsteps. Realizing he wasn’t alone in this insane quest after all, Clover took a deep breath and continued onwards feeling the reassuring warmth that their friendship provided him.

Lord Ouroboros flew over the broken remains of the Diamond Vale, looking down he saw the ruins of Lord Darkpaw’s palace. Although there was no love lost among them, the tyrant of fire missed his old rival and the battles they waged against each other. Now all he had to fight was the coward. The man thing didn’t even have the courage to come out and face him! Everything that he’d tried doing to goad the new Lord of Earth into action had failed.

Lord Ouroboros’s wings ached as he looked longingly at the ground. He desired to land to rest for a bit before resuming issuing his challenges to King, but knew that the instant any part of him touched the ground, that the invisible tendrils of the vengeful Earth would start sapping his strength. He had no idea how the man thing had figured out how to do it. Sighing in frustration, he decided to make one more pass before giving up and heading back to his hoard to rest.

“King!” Lord Ouroboros’s bellowed. “King, I know you can hear me! How does it feel to know I have that which you desire? Was it the unicorn or the griffin that you cared more for? How does it feel knowing Tiroc is having his way with them now?”

In response to his taunts, a large boulder was launched from the city below. “I have you now!” Lord Ouroboros’s laughed to himself, deftly banking to avoid the projectile.

“If you weren’t such a weakling you might have been able to save them,” Lord Ouroboros said, before heading north east towards his domain.

Far below in the ruins of the Diamond Vale the Slave King sat on his great stone throne. Hidden beneath the cold unfeeling exterior he wore, a furious rage threatened to be unleashed. Pounding his fist down hard on the arm rest of his throne, the Slave King sat down defeated when he knew he could never pursue his enemy into his domain.

“Damned chains,” he spat. “If only I could somehow escape my banishment, I would make Lord Ouroboros pay!”

“Rend the Earth in two!” a sickly voice whispered into his mind.

“No… no… I just need to be a little more patient is all,” the Slave King said. “Once they’ve returned I’ll be able to have my revenge on Lord Ouroboros, and against all the others who’ve wronged me.”

“You fool…” the voice hissed. “Do you think that the rest of the pantheon will allow you to have such a weapon?”

“They’ll have no other options,” the Slave King replied. “Once they see what it’s done to Lord Ouroboros they’ll have no choice but to acquiesce to my demands.”

“Do you think there are no consequences to this course of action?” the voice countered.

“Lord Ouroboros himself challenged me, the laws of the moot don’t apply,” the Slave King replied. “Once I have the weapon, wounding him should prove easy.”

“Others thought that they could overthrow the pantheon,” the voice said. “Discord learned the folly of trying to interfere in others domains without weakening them first.”

“Save your ramblings for another,” the Slave king replied, “I’ve ensured my immunity from sharing his imprisonment.”

“Oh have you?” the voice said with a dark chuckle. “There are worse things beyond banishment or imprisonment that could happen to you.”

"Like what?” the Slave King asked.

“You could be cast into the pit like Tiroc was,” the voice suggested.

“Stewardship over the pit belongs to me” the Slave King replied. “I have nothing to fear, from neither it nor Tiroc.”

“Break the Earth and free Tiroc from his prison,” the voice suggested, “he would prove to be a most potent ally.”

“Master don’t you mean?” the Slave King replied. “Should I release him, he would subjugate all.”

“Would not being freed from your banishment be worth it?” the voice asked.

“I spent ten years as a slave of the Gem Biters,” the Slave King said, “I have no intention to willingly return to servitude.”

“Free him, break the Earth!” the voice chanted, shouting its demands into his mind.

“Be gone!” the Slave King roared, the earth trembling under the fury of his rage.

The Slave King carefully listened, straining to hear if the voice had finally left or if it would come back to haunt him again. As he sat alone on his throne, all he could hear was the tiny whisper of “free him…” echoing throughout the broken ruins of the long dead city.

“Wake up,” A feminine voice said.

Shaw’s eyes fluttered a bit when he heard her speak. “Five more minutes please,” he said rolling over on his side.

“Ugh,” the voice sighed, then placing her beak next to Shaw’s ear she shouted, “Wake up!”

“Ahh!” Shaw screamed, surprised at being so rudely awoken.

“Ah good, your finally awake now,” the female said, with a voice as soft as silk.

“Uh what…” Shaw murmured, trying to wake himself up fully. Rubbing the sleep out from his eyes he was surprised by what he saw, a large fire red phoenix with ruby colored eyes standing over him.

“Who are you?” he asked.

“That doesn’t really matter,” the phoenix said. “However, what does matter is that you’re going on an errand to fetch a fang I believe.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Shaw blustered. “My friends and I are just heading towards Lady Zephyr’s eyrie on a pilgrimage.”

“A pilgrimage… Yeah right,” the phoenix sarcastically said. “A griffin, a dragon, and a unicorn all traveling together isn’t the least bit suspicious.”

“Why we travel together, and our destination is none of your concern,” Shaw said.

“Oh but it is my concern,” she replied. “Especially when it concerns Lord Ouroboros.”

“What makes you think we having anything to do with Lord Ouroboros?” Shaw countered.

“You reek of the Slave King’s domain,” she said. “Lady Zephyr will know something is off about you immediately.”

“So how do you intend to help me?” Shaw asked.

“Oh, I plan to just give you a tiny push in the right direction,” the phoenix said, before plucking one of her feathers free and handing it to Shaw with her wing.

“What’s this for?” Shaw asked.

“Place this among your plumage,” the phoenix said before taking off, “when you try to have an audience with her, she will be more willing to see you.”

Shaw held the feather in his talons. Unsure as to what the feather would do, placed it among the plumage on his head. Immediately the red feather took root and held fast. Deciding to see what it looked like inside his plumage, he looked down at a nearby puddle to see his reflection.

Staring up from the pool of water at him was his reflection; he was surprised by what he saw. Standing out among his normally white feathers was the red feather he had just placed, while the remainder of his feathers was now tinted red. “Looking even better,” Shaw said as he admired his reflection. “Though I wonder how this red plumage is going to help me secure an audience with Lady Zephyr.”

He received his answer when he was tackled from behind by Showboat. “Shaw darling,” she cooed, while nibbling at his wings, “I’m so sorry for last night. Let me make it up to you…”

Shaw felt his wings fully extend as he felt Showboats lips slowly moving downwards. As the pleasure began overwhelming him, Shaw gripped the earth with his talons and flapped his wings uncontrollably. She attended to him for several heavenly minutes followed by a burst of exquisite pleasure; Shaw felt his wings drop to his sides as Showboat gently nuzzled his cheek once she was finished apologizing.

“Shaw, I hope you’ve forgiven me,” she said, “but you know how jealous I can get.”

Shaw kissed her cheek. “Yes Showboat,” he agreed, “I forgive you. But if you don’t mind me saying, you seem extra affectionate today.”

“Actually now that you mention it,” Showboat said, “I was actually still feeling rather upset with you over last night. However, when I saw you I was immediately was overwhelmed with a desire to… Well you know…”

“Ah,” Shaw said, “so that’s what she meant.”

“Who’s she?” Showboat asked dangerously.

“A phoenix that dropped by right before you awoke,” Shaw replied. “She said something about wanting to help us, and gave me a feather. She told me to place it in my plumage, and now my feathers are all tinted red.”

“Hmm…” Showboat said, studying his face. Slowly her eyes filled with desire, and she licked her lips in anticipation. “Darling, looking at your plumage has suddenly filled me with a desire to be mounted by you.”

Shaw, never one to refuse a lady’s request, obliged his lover. After twenty minutes, Shaw rolled to the ground in exhaustion. “I think I know how the phoenix meant to help us,” he said.

“Huff, huff. Darling how,” Showboat asked, while trying to catch her breath.

“By making every female that lays eyes on my plumage go into heat,” Shaw said.

“How unfair!” Showboat whined. “I don’t want to share you with anypony else.”

Look on the bright side,” Shaw said, “at least this way we have a sure way into getting a meeting with Lady Zephyr.

“You’d better remove that feather once this is all over!” Showboat demanded. “I’ll not be having every mare from here to Manehattan offering their flanks to you.”

“I wonder if it would work with either Princess Celestia or Princess Luna,” Shaw said.

“Keep that up and I’ll buck you all across Equestria,” Showboat threatened.

“I’m just kidding,” Shaw replied, blowing the red feather out of his face.

“Are you two done breeding yet?” Slick asked from the cave. “Cause I think we need to get moving.”

When they heard him, both the unicorn and griffins faces flushed with embarrassment. “Ah yes darling,” Showboat tittered.

Slick rolled his eyes in annoyance at the couple. “I knew that bridle was nothing but trouble…” he grumbled.

Shaw walked down the path towards Lady Zephyr’s eyrie and said, “I wonder what Lady Zephyr will be like?”

In response he felt the sharp jab of a unicorn horn in his flank, “Okay fine I’ll stop,” he said, rubbing his sore backside with his paw.

A smug Showboat followed behind him, while Slick rode on her back towards the golden eyrie that loomed in the distance.

The boat ride aboard the ‘Mare of War’ was uneventful. Though it had been years since he’d been back at sea, Sir Stouthorn still had his sea hooves. The smell of the salt air seemed to invigorate his old bones. He could still remember his first time at sea, back then he had been just a calf barely strong enough to lift a battleax. Looking at his page, he saw so much of himself in Seafoam’s youthful vigor. Soon the Seapony would become a full-fledged knight and receive a page of his own; the minotaur felt a bit sad when he thought of losing him as a traveling companion.

“Ah but such is life,” Sir Stouthorn said, while looking at the waves crashing against the ship’s bow.

Once Seafoam was knighted, it would be time to retire from active questing. The minotaur didn’t think he had it in him to break in a new green initiate of the order. Thinking about where he would like to retire to, he thought about what Princess Luna had said earlier at the banquet. Maybe taking up residence in Londwhinium might not be so bad, perhaps he could even hire on there at Lord Triton’s keep.

His thoughts were interrupted by an energetic Seafoam, “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, “something on your mind? You look like you’re lost to Lord Triton’s song.”

Sir Stouthorn laughed, “Oh no Seafoam,” he chuckled, “I was just thinking about how this quest will probably finally get you your spurs.”

"Ah yes,” Seafoam said, “I shall be Sir Seafoam. I wonder what honor they will award me.”

“If I had my way it would be Sir Seafoam, the virtuous,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Ah, I was hoping for something like the mighty or the brave,” Seafoam said.

Sir Stouthorn patted his page’s back, “Ah to be virtuous,” he said, waxing poetic, “is better than to be mighty or brave. A virtuous pony will always do what’s right, even when it hurts. To be truly virtuous requires a pony of quality. Brave in the face of temptation, a soul strong enough to resist evil, and the conviction to be steadfast.”

“Wow I never knew you thought so highly of me,” Seafoam said, looking up at his liege.

“Yes,” Sir Stouthorn said, “I see that one day, you will surpass me. A fitting legacy, for when I go to the summerlands.”

“Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said in alarm, “don’t talk like that. You have plenty of years left in you!”

“Lad I know,” Sir Stouthorn chuckled. “But I’m not getting any younger. These old bones ache every night now, and my coat grows greyer each day.”

“Nonsense,” Seafoam said, “should death come for your soul, you’d challenge him to a wrestling contest and make him cry uncle.”

Sir Stouthorn heartily laughed, “Seafoam my lad,” he said, “when you’ve reach my age, I think you come to terms with your mortality. I’m just glad that I had a chance to walk part of life’s path with you.”

Seafoam felt a burning passion rise in his heart. “Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said. “I swear on my life and my honor, that I shall be as great a knight of Lawgiver as you.”

“No lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, “don’t shoot so low, be greater.”

“Then I shall,” Seafoam said. “I swear this by Lord Triton’s mustache.”

“I’m sure you will be lad,” the minotaur said, “I’m sure you will be.”

Off in the horizon, the knight and his page saw their destination approaching. “I hope Lord Triton forgives us,” Seafoam said.

“As long as our hearts are true,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “and we do what’s right. Lord Triton will have no need to feel shame on our account. So come let’s prepare, and bring great honor to his name.”

High above them, Celestia’s sun smiled warmly at the friends as they prepared to face their greatest challenge yet.

The frigid air of the Dragon’s Necropolis nipped at Clover’s neck like a vampire trying to feed. So far they had been lucky. Nothing but vermin and the occasional scavenger had seen them. The open air resting place of all dragons seemed like an almost holy place. As far as the eye could see, the bones of the great beasts lay where their owners had taken their final breaths. Clover felt guilty over having to disturb this place to retrieve the needed items. “This will end the famine,” Clover thought to himself. “Surely the dead wouldn’t begrudge us from saving their kin.”

Following behind Scourge, Clover was amazed that the great beast’s footpads made no sounds as he walked. Looking behind him he saw Shanks, dutifully keeping his eyes and nose open and his mouth shut. Clover followed behind their surly guide until he stopped.

“Stay very still,” Scourge whispered. “Something’s up ahead. Stay here while I check it out.”

Clover nodded as he silently prayed to Celestia that he wouldn’t have to face any more of the hungry dead. The very thought of the bleached bones coming to life and attacking them made his skin crawl. Such abominations shouldn’t be possible, and yet he had fought them earlier that day. And here he was smack dab in the middle of the graveyard full of dragon corpses that could reanimate at any moment, provided whatever animated corpses were present.

Before Clover could begin calculating how many ways they could all be horribly killed by an army of skeletal dragons, he was interrupted by Scourge, “Follow me,” he said, “there’s a dragon up ahead that’s come here to die.”

Following after Scourge, both Clover and Shanks walked behind him closely. Right in their path was an enormous blue dragon. Its once blue hide was faded, and its scales were dull. The dragon opened up its maw to yawn revealing that it was missing many teeth, and the ones still left in its mouth were blunt and broken. As it shallowly breathed he could see its ribs under its thick hide.

“A pony, a diamond dog, and something unknown…” the dragon said. “How unusual. Travelers I welcome you to Utz’ Slith Slaan, or as you might know it the Dragon’s Necropolis.”

“Let us pass or face my fangs,” Scourge threatened.

“Oh, ho ho ho,” the dragon laughed. “What have I to fear from you strange one? I shall soon enough enter the eternal hoard. What does it matter if I enter it now or a bit later?”

“We only wish to pass you by,” Clover said. “We bear you no ill will.”

“Ah a pony,” the dragon remarked, while looking towards Clover with its sightless white eyes. “Celestia’s children were always such a joy.”

“Tell me why you’ve come to this place and I’ll let you freely pass,” the dragon said.

“Aroo,” Shanks howled, “pony princesses sent us to see the not-Darkpaw, to make him stop the famine.”

“A diamond dog,” the dragon said thoughtfully. “How interesting that you don’t recognize him as your master, the Slave King has been quite busy these past months I can tell.”

“Wyrm, we haven’t the time to waste entertaining you,” Scourge growled.

“Mysterious one,” the ancient dragon said, “surely you’d be willing to grant a dying dragon’s final request.”

Scourge studied the dragon with his burning eyes. “Very well,” he said, “but we can’t afford to stay here long. We have to get what we’ve come for before we’re discovered.”

“Oh the hungry dead?” the dragon said. “Truthfully I wonder why the Slave King would allow such a thing to happen. It seems rather irresponsible, if you ask me.”

“Don’t you dare insult my master!” Scourge snarled.

“I meant no disrespect, mysterious one,” the dragon said. “Though I am puzzled why you would consider the Slave King your master, when you aren’t even a diamond dog.”

“I used to be a diamond dog,” Scourge replied, “but the Slave King remade me into one of the first of his creations.”

“I am Travenro the Skygazer,” the dragon said. “May I have your name dark one?”

Scourge thought a minute then nodded, “I am Scourge the Huntsdog,” he said. “No matter wherever my prey has hidden, I shall find it, bite it, and tear it.”

“I see Scourge,” Travenro said, “and what is your quarry today?”

“Our own business!” Scourge snapped.

“Oh humor a dying dragon,” Travenro replied, “surely no harm could come from telling one that has one claw in the pit.”

Clover seeing that they were getting nowhere decided to reveal their reason for entering the Dragon’s Necropolis. “Travenro,” he said, “I am named Clover the Clever, and our mission is simple. We are here to retrieve one of Lord Ouroboros’s scales and cast off spines.”

“You fool!” Scourge growled. “I should rend you to pieces for betraying the Slave King.”

“Scourge there’s no need for concern,” Travenro said, “and I have an idea why you might seek out Lord Ouroboros’s cast offs. Tell me Clover, what do you plan on doing once you’ve delivered to the Slave King what he’s asked for.”

“I’m not sure,” Clover admitted, “the Slave King promised to end the feud between the Prime Elements and end the famine. So hopefully he’ll keep his word.”

“Clover, let me offer you one last piece of advice before you pass through the house of dead,” Travenro said, moving out of their path. “There are many way to end wars, and many kinds of peace to be found. The greatest peace of all is death. Remember that as you serve the Slave king.”

“Thank you Travenro,” Clover said, as he followed after Scourge. “May your rest in the eternal hoard be a peaceful one.”

“May your journey be swift small one…” Travenro murmured to himself, waiting for the end to come. “Such a nice pony, I hope I won’t be seeing him before his time.”

As the dragon laid his weary head down to rest, only the wind blowing through the desolate place answered him. And it refused to share its secrets, only quietly telling him to bid his time.

Author's note:

Thank you gentlereader for reading the latest chapter of The Great Slave King. As always comments are appreciated.

Here we see that the Slave King has sent the party on a quest to retrieve items from the other three domains, From the Domain of Water, a pearl containing the very essence of Lord Triton himself. From the Domain of Air, Lord Darkpaw's fang and three of Lady Zephyr's feathers. And finally from the Domain of Fire, one of Lord Ouroboros's shed scales and cast off spines. I wonder what he could possibly be planning to use those things for? And what of the voice? I wonder who the owner is? It seemed to be more knowledgeable than the rantings of somepony slipping into madness. I wonder what the weapon it referred to is capable of...

All this and more will be revealed in the next exciting chapter of the Great Slave King!

Once again gentlereader, thanks for reading. Until next time!

Seduction, Riddles, and a Dracoliche.

Shaw looked up and saw the golden towers of Lady Zephyr’s eyrie reaching up trying to touch the heavens. The looks the residents of the Golden Eyrie were giving him and his companions were giving him pause. Considering whom his traveling companions were, he realized how crazy this task really was. Here he was a griffin with rainbow hued wings going up to Lady Zephyr of all feathers, to ask for the talon in marriage of a unicorn mare under false pretenses to steal three of her feathers. Now with his new red plumage he was probably going to be stuck mounting every female from here to the Equestrian Badlands in the south.

This has all the markings of drunken barroom tale, Shaw thought to himself. Looking behind him, he saw Showboat trying her best to not look at his plumage. He could tell by how her tail twitched, that she was having a hard time resisting the temptation to use her magic. She would probably hold him down and have her way with him until they were both too exhausted to move, arrested for making a scene, or most likely both. Fortunately, the wide brimmed hat he was wearing covered most of the red feathers in his plumage. Otherwise, walking out in the open would probably cause him to be mobbed by every female of breeding age, resulting in an orgy of sex. Thinking about the possibility of actually living his favorite erotic fantasy, he remembered that dying of a crushed pelvis would probably be a painful experience.

Besides, he thought, Lady Zephyr will probably be the ride of a lifetime.

As they approached the golden towers of Lady Zephyr’s eyrie, two rather large griffiness guards landed in front of them. “Just where do you think you’re going?” The first griffin said, she was covered with golden feathers and wore a tawny hide.

“Yes,” the second echoed, her grey feathers fluttering in the wind while her white hide bristled at the intruders. “No feather can just waltz into Lady Zephyr’s eyrie without an appointment.”

“My name is Shaw, and I’m here to make a supplication to Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said, gesturing towards Showboat and Slick.

“You want to mate with an adolescent male dragon?” the first griffiness guard said, disgusted at the thought of homosexual interspecies sex.

“Degenerates like you, give all us normal griffins a bad name,” the second guard accused, pointing a wickedly curved talon in Shaw’s direction.

Shaw looked at Slick and grimaced. Mating with the dragon was the furthest possible thing from his mind. “Why in the world would you assume that?” Shaw asked, pointing a talon at the guard with the golden feathers. “Especially when I have a beautiful unicorn mare accompanying me to see Lady Zephyr.”

“It’s obvious Shaw,” Slick said, “I’m just that sexy.”

“Well we just saw your wings and kind of assumed…” the grey feathered guard replied.

“That’s my natural wing color,” Shaw said, flaring out his full wingspan, “they were a gift from Lugh and Loki themselves.”

“Why would the gods bother with a scrub like you?” the golden griffiness sneered. “You probably couldn’t find any griffinesses willing to be mounted by you, so you had to stoop to mating with your lunch.”

“How dare you, you tramps!” Showboat shouted. “Shaw could have any female he desires should he choose.”

“Shut your muzzle, you nag!” the golden griffiness screeched. “Perhaps if you annoy me, I may feed upon pony flesh.”

“You touch my mare and I’ll gut you,” Shaw hissed, gripping the earth tightly with his talons and fully extending his wings.

The grey griffiness nudged her golden companion. “By the look of things I’d say some feather already regularly dines on pony flesh,” she said with a snicker.

“Yes,” the golden griffiness agreed, “the hatchling wouldn’t even know how to satisfy a real griffiness, even if she lifted her tail and stood at the ready to receive his pony tainted member.”

“Hey!” Shaw said, pointing towards Slick. “Watch your mouth’s, there’s a young one present.”

“Probably another one of your perverse lusts,” the golden griffiness said.

“Listen you molting harpy,” Shaw growled, “I don’t have to take this from you. The law says I get an opportunity for supplication to my liege for permission to make a non-griffin my mate. So I’ve journeyed to the Golden Eyrie to see Lady Zephyr to do just that.”

“Well the law also says no feather sees Lady Zephyr without an appointment,” the golden griffiness retorted.

“And the only way you can make an appointment to see Lady Zephyr is by going through us,” the grey griffiness said.

Showboat felt steamed, nopony insulted her stallion and got away with it! Using her magic, she lifted the hat Shaw used to cover his plumage ever so slightly, allowing the two griffiness guards to subtly get affected by its power. Showboat felt her own heat rising, and smiled when she saw the griffiness’s tails twitching in need.

The golden griffin looked hungrily at Shaw. “Hmm,” she purred, with a predatory look in her eye. “Perhaps we got off to a bad start. We just might be willing to let you and your mare in to see Lady Zephyr after all.”

The grey griffiness, seeing what her companion was attempting to do and hungry for her share decided to play along, “Yes,” she cooed, “but first you must do us a small favor.”

“What makes you think I want to do you any favors?” Shaw replied, giving Showboat a dirty look.

Showboat smiled in return and winked at him. Shaw knew how proud Showboat could be, and was trying to figure out what her plan was. Deciding to follow her lead he smiled, “What kind of favor would that be?” he asked.

“Let us show you what a good time with a griffiness can be like,” the grey griffiness said, rubbing up against Shaw suggestively.

The golden griffiness followed suit by using her tale to flick Shaw under his chin. “Yes,” she said. “You need to know the touch of a griffin first before deciding if you really want a weak little pony. We can do things that your mare couldn’t possibly dream of.”

Shaw feigned affection and caressed the grey griffin’s flanks with his talons, causing her wings to fully extend. She blissfully closed her eyes in relish and raised her tail in anticipation. Moving towards the golden griffiness, he ran his talons against her wings lightly making her quiver with desire. “Well,” he said, taking turns lightly stroking their fully extended wingtips, “perhaps once my business with Lady Zephyr is completed, I might be willing to give each of you a private audience. I would hate to make Lady Zephyr upset if I’m unable to perform the primae noctis to her complete satisfaction.”

Both griffinesses badly ached with desire for him, rubbed up against Shaw as they tried tempting him into giving them what they both desperately needed. Ignoring their offered flanks, Shaw continued running his talons along their extended wings and cruelly teased them with his tail. “Well…” the golden griffiness said, her mind clouded with lust, “I suppose we could wait till after Lady Zephyr has had her fill.”

“Yes,” the grey griffiness added, “but you have to spend time with both of us until we are completely satisfied.”

Shaw winced with the memory of Showboat’s desire. There was no way he could completely satisfy two griffinesses at the same time. All by herself, Showboat had completely drained him of all his strength. “Alright,” Shaw agreed, running his talons up and down their wingspans before stopping, “but it’ll be one at a time and at the time of my choosing. I don’t think I could handle you both simultaneously.”

When the pleasant sensations stopped, the griffinesses fidgeted impatiently against Shaw’s talons. “I suppose we could postpone your payment for a little while,” the golden griffiness said, trying to move her wings against his talons unsuccessfully. “But we expect you to finish what you’ve started.”

“Yes,” the grey griffiness said, sighing with desire, “you’ll need to finish what you started. It’s bad form to keep a lady waiting.”

“Very well,” Shaw said, as he resumed stroking his talons against their wings. Slowly picking up the tempo, he played with their wings until both griffinesses were flapping their wings uncontrollably. Screeching out their desires, they rolled their eyes back and clutched the stony ground with their talons leaving deep gashes in the earth. Spent and exhausted, both griffinesses rolled to the ground with their tongues hanging out from their beaks.

“Wow,” the grey griffiness panted, looking up at Shaw with lust. “Are you sure I can’t talk you into paying us now?”

“Sorry,” Shaw said, running his talon lightly against her wing, causing her to shudder uncontrollably once more. “We really need to speak with Lady Zephyr.”

“Come on Sonja,” the golden griffiness said, as she got up from the ground and dusted herself off. “The sooner we see him to Lady Zephyr, the sooner we get him to ourselves.”

Sonja sighed in disappointment, her voice full of longing and unfulfilled desires. “Alright Angela,” she said. “Shaw, both you and your companions follow me to the Lady Zephyr’s eyrie.”

Nodding in agreement, Shaw silently followed after the griffiness leaving Angela behind. When Shaw followed after Sonja, he saw her flanks swaying seductively in front of his beak. Before he had the chance to think about the delectable sight before him, he felt a sharp pain from somefeather biting down hard on his left wing.

“Ouch!” Shaw squawked. Looking behind him, he saw Showboat looking back at him with a pointed look on her muzzle.

“Shaw darling,” Showboat said in warning, “your wing entered my mouth again and I bit down on it. Please mind them in the future. I know how sensitive your wings can be when you’re feeling a bit excited. I’d hate to cause you any further discomfort.”

Taking the mare’s hint, Slick looked away from the griffinesses enticing flank. Showboat nuzzled against Shaw’s face in gratitude. “Remember darling,” she said tenderly, “I expect you to be on your best behavior with Lady Zephyr. I don’t expect you to refuse her advances if they occur, but I do expect you to remember I love you.”

“I love you too dear,” Shaw said, kissing her muzzle lightly.

Slick rolled his eyes at the two lovers. I wonder when we can get back to the fun part of the adventure, Slick thought to himself, while rubbing his neglected stomach sorrowfully. Soon I shall feed you, and never let you go hungry again, he thought.

The party climbed up the winding stairway that led up to Lady Zephyr’s eyrie. The building was magnificent. Every surface was covered in gold, silver, and precious stones of all kinds. On the walls made completely from gemstones were animated murals depicting events from Equestria’s past. As they passed by one of them, Slick saw the great battle that Lady Zephyr and Lord Darkpaw had once fought being shown. The mural depicted a great griffin above a mountain and a mighty diamond dog below it. Slowly the mural shifted to show the two great warriors facing each other, and then rushing towards one another to engage in mortal combat. The mural then showed them looking tired and exhausted from their great battle, unable to fight any further. Above the two warriors, a red phoenix flew overhead showering them with its feathers. Then the mural morphed into a picture of the two lying together as the phoenix flew away, leaving the lovers alone.

Sonja pointed towards the mural. “That one used to be Lady Zephyr’s favorite,” she said. “But since Lord Darkpaw fell, all she does anymore is weep.”

Shaw didn’t reply, but thought about how he might feel if Zephyr forbid he should lose Showboat. Realizing that if they didn’t perform their tasks, that might become an actuality he felt a bit ill. Showboat I’ll never leave you, he thought as he entered into Lady Zephyr’s ornately decorated throne room. Hanging along the walls were tapestries showing both her and Lord Darkpaw together. The thick incense that filled the air nearly choked him, while the dim lighting of the throne room reminded him of a sepulcher. Sitting all alone on her unkempt nest made from branches of silver and gold, and raised high on a dais was a silently weeping Lady Zephyr. Her tears blackened from her dyed feathers, fell to the ground staining the floor of her throne room.

Lady Zephyr was both beautiful and terrifying all at the same time. Looking at her was like looking into a maelstrom that was heading towards you, if you looked too long at her fierce beauty it would consume and destroy you. Her once blue feathers used to be the color of clear summer’s afternoon, were now dyed as black as a moonless night in mourning. Her blackened feathers shimmered in the dim light of the room. Her silvery hide nearly as bright as Luna’s full moon on an autumn’s night, was dirty and unkempt. When she extended her wings, electricity crackled along their edges arcing and leaping from feather to feather. Her piercing blue eyes were once as beautiful and as mysterious as a deep mountain lake, were now red and puffy from her bitter tears.

Sonja walked up to the grieving griffin and whispered something into her ear that Shaw couldn’t hear. Lady Zephyr looked up and studied Showboat and him intently. Wiping her eyes with a handkerchief that was stained black with her tears, she sat up and tilted her head inquisitively. Turning towards Angela she said, “Thank you for escorting them here. Please leave us.”

Angela bowed deeply before Lady Zephyr and then turned to leave the throne room. Before exiting, she flicked her tail under Shaw’s beak. “I look forward to receiving my payment,” she whispered, before exiting the room and leaving them alone with Lady Zephyr.

“I understand you’ve come seeking my blessing for your union?” Lady Zephyr said, her voice desperately trying to conceal her grief in vain.

“Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said, extending his rainbow hued wings, removing his hat revealing his plumage to her, and bowing, “yes I do. My mare and I seek your blessing to our union.”

When she saw Shaw’s plumage, Lady Zephyr felt her broken heart singing with joy. For the past two years her heavy heart had prevented her from knowing anything but sorrow, and now here was somefeather that made her feel like a hatchling again. Looking at the griffin before her, she was overcome with the same familiar hunger that both Lord Darkpaw and that monster now inflamed her heart with. Approaching him, she circled Shaw like a predator stalking her prey. Familiarizing herself with his scent, she detected many to her surprise. She detected the griffin’s and the mare’s scents of course, followed by the intoxicating scent of the Earth and somefeather else’s scent that she couldn’t quite lay a talon on. Additionally she detected several other unknown, yet vaguely familiar scents as well.

“What is your name my vassal?” Lady Zephyr asked, moving her flank in front of Shaw’s beak to allow him to smell her arousal.

“Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said, trying to keep his mind clear from the rising desires he began to feel for her, “I am Shaw, and my mare’s name is Showboat.”

“Shaw,” Lady Zephyr said with a silken voice, while running her talons along his slowly rising wings. “Tell me why such a strong and handsome griffin like you, seeks a mate among Celestia’s children?”

“I love her, what else can I do?” Shaw replied, trying hard to control himself.

“Are my griffinesses not enough for you?” Lady Zephyr said, ignoring everything else in the room and positioning herself in front of Shaw. Lifting her tail to expose her flanks and fully extending her wings, she extended the traditional griffin invitation to mate. “Surely dear Shaw, you realize you’re violating your duty to your clan by mating outside your race.”

“I think my clan will survive the loss of a single griffin,” Shaw replied, feeling overwhelmed by the heavy smoke from the incense burner filing the room. “I was somefeather of no consequence anyways. I only ever did the jobs back home nofeather else would do.”

“But think of your progeny,” Lady Zephyr countered, gyrating her flanks slightly. “Certainly you have a duty to ensure that the next generation are strong and powerful griffins like yourself and not weak like a pony.”

“Umm…” Shaw said, while his mind felt like it was being emptied of all reason. All of Lady Zephyr’s talk about mating was beginning to take its toll on his self-control. Desperately he thought of Showboat as he tried resisting Lady Zephyr’s temptations.

Turning around to face her prey, Lady Zephyr looked Shaw in the eyes and placed her beak inches away from his. “Tell me Shaw that you haven’t dreamt of the opportunity to mount your goddess,” she said, licking her beak seductively. “Abandon the mare and I’ll make you my permanent consort.”

Shaw felt himself beginning to lose all control, in a desperate attempt to resist the temptress he bit his tongue until he felt the coppery taste of his blood filling his mouth. “As tempting as your offer is,” he said, “I must decline. I’ve already pledged my love to another.”

A look of sorrow covered her face, as tears escaped Lady Zephyr’s eyes. “He loved me like that before he died,” she sobbed uncontrollably.

“Who did my lady?” Shaw asked, trying to console the crying griffiness.

“Lord Darkpaw,” Lady Zephyr said, “you remind me of him so much. The way you confidently carry yourself and your scent drive me to desperation.”

“I’m sorry for your loss Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said.

Finally regaining her composure, Lady Zephyr gently stroked her talon through Shaw’s plumage stopping to play with the largest red feather among it. “How odd that you make my heart burn with so much desire,” she said, reminiscing about the past. “It’s almost as if Lady Suzaku herself has imbued herself in you.”

“I’ve never met her so I couldn’t say,” Shaw said, desperately trying to hold Lady Zephyr’s attention so Showboat could attempt to switch Lord Darkpaw’s fang with the duplicate that she had managed to silently conjure up while Lady Zephyr had been distracted.

“I find your wing’s coloration rather odd,” Lady Zephyr said, running her talons along Shaw’s extended wings making him shudder from the pleasurable sensations. “Perhaps you could tell me where you managed to receive them.”

“I’ve had them for a while,” Shaw lied, trying in vain to keep his mind clear. “One day my coloration just changed and here I am.”

“How intriguing,” Lady Zephyr mused, “I would almost think that you had been blessed with a gift from Loki and Lugh themselves. But seeing as you don’t recall where the coloration came from I guess we’ll never know for certain.”

“Ah yes a shame that,” Shaw nervously replied, now starting to regret that he didn’t mount her when he had the chance. "It would have made getting her feathers and the fang so much easier.”

“So tell me my vassal,” Lady Zephyr said, “where did you first meet your mare, in Celestia’s court in Londwhinium perhaps?”

“Ah that’s a funny story actually,” Shaw replied with a weak laugh. “We actually got together in a field out in the middle of nowhere. I was hungry and cold so she offered to share with me her fire and supper before robbing me. I chased her down and we just sort of clicked together.”

“How romantic…” Lady Zephyr said, sighing with longing for her lost love. “Lord Darkpaw and I got together under similar circumstances. He demanded I pay him a tribute for using the tops of his mountains to roost, and I demanded he pay me tribute for bringing the monsoons to his thirsty deserts each season. Eventually we fought each other to a stale mate neither giving an inch to the other until in exhaustion we gave into our mutual attraction for each other.”

“So are you planning on claiming your right of primae noctis?” Shaw asked in curiosity, halfway hoping she would so he could experience the pleasure that her supple flank was sure to provide.

“No,” Lady Zephyr said with regret, “the love you have for your mare is true and I wouldn’t wish to sully it with a night of amazing sex that you could never hope to experience otherwise.”

“That was a bit mean,” Shaw said.

“Well Shaw, you did just jilt me after I practically threw myself at you,” Lady Zephyr said testily. “But I would never wish to stand in the way of true love, so I grant my blessing to your union with Showboat. However there’s one small matter I still must discuss with you.”

“What’s that Lady Zephyr?” Shaw asked.

“Did you honestly think I wouldn’t notice you attempting to steal my feathers and Darkpaw’s fang?” Lady Zephyr said, her eyes darkening with anger as she snatched the three feathers and the real fang of Darkpaw from Showboat’s saddlebag.

“Well we’re boned,” Slick said, before belching out some blue flames on a rolled up scroll.

“What was that?” Lady Zephyr asked Slick.

“Just my last will and testament,” Slick replied, shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly.

The Mare of War was docked at the busy island port of Marelantis. While the island itself wasn’t large, the size of the city rivaled that of any of the other great cities of Equestria. While the port itself and a housing district for air breathers took up most of the island’s geography, there were a few public buildings of note like the Academy of Honor, the Hall of Heroes, and the headquarters of the B.A.S.T.A.R.D.S. from the Harpers Guild. The Academy of Honor was where any who desired to join the Order of the Lawgiver would be trained, whether they breathed water or air. The Hall of Heroes was where members of the Order of the Lawgiver would come to rest after a successful quest and recount tales of their heroic deeds to the other members of the order.

Seafoam felt a bit excited, he hadn’t been home in ages and he wondered how much things had changed over the past two years. Noticing his charge’s excitement, Sir Stouthorn smiled before turning towards Captain Undine. “Captain how long will you be in port for?” he asked.

“We’ll probably stick around for a several days at least,” Undine replied, while brushing her purple mane out from her eyes. “I can stay in port for three days but no longer. After that, your retainer fee for transport back to the mainland is forfeit.”

Sir Stouthorn nodded in agreement. “Very well,” he said, “we’ll meet back here in three days.”

“So taking your page to the Lady of the Sea?” Undine brazenly asked, with a wry smile.

Sir Stouthorn’s face flushed a bit, before he chuckled. “No not today,” he said, “the lad’s not old enough yet. I was planning on taking him on his eighteenth birthday.”

“Oh he’s still a virgin? How adorable!” Undine said with a hungry look in her eye. “Seafoam if you tire of waiting for your birthday, I’ll be happy to educate you all about mares.”

“What exactly is Captain Undine talking about?” Seafoam asked in confusion. “What do I need to know about mares?”

“I’ll tell you when you’re older,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Why does everypony keep telling me that?” Seafoam moaned. “By Triton’s scales, I’m not a foal you know. I’ve fought dragons and lived!”

“Lad, no one doubts your bravery,” Sir Stouthorn replied as they left the docks. “But there’s a time and a place for certain things and when you’ve reached stallionhood I’ll be happy to ensure you’re properly educated.”

“Alright,” Seafoam sighed, “I’m just tired of being treated like a foal sometimes.”

“Lad don’t be too hasty to grow up,” Sir Stouthorn said, placing a large hand on Seafoam’s shoulder, “soon enough you’ll be old and wishing you could return to these years but it’ll be too late.”

“I guess the seaweed is always greener on the other side,” Seafoam replied.

“Ah it is lad,” Sir Stouthorn said with a chuckle. “Foals always want to grow up as fast as they can, and adults wanting to be children again.”

On their way through the crowded streets of the Marelantis port, Seafoam saw them passing by a large ornate looking building. Great gilded marble pillars and large windows with females from all over Equestria were looking out and waving to passersby to come inside. Looking up he saw a carved sign that read ‘The Lady of the Sea’s House of Heavenly Delights’. “So you’re taking me there on my next birthday?” he asked.

“Aye lad,” Sir Stouthorn said. “It’s somewhat of a tradition among the members of the order. Once our pages have received their title and spurs we take them here to celebrate.”

“You mentioned it being an education though,” Seafoam pointed out. “How long does that take?”

“Not long at all,” Sir Stouthorn said. “The girls here work fast.”

“I wonder what sort of education it could be,” Seafoam mused, as they passed the large building, “must be a rather simple thing if it takes less than a day to learn.”

“Some of life’s greatest lessons can be learned in an instant,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“You mean like knowing what it’s like to fight for the first time?” Seafoam asked.

“Exactly,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Something’s can only be learned by experiencing them directly, and the experience itself needn’t take long.”

“I’m rather intrigued now,” Seafoam said, “I wonder if it’s anything like sparring?”

“Quite a bit actually,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “but enough about that. Once our quest is done we can discuss it in greater detail.”

“So do you think we’ll be granted an audience with Lord Triton?” Seafoam asked.

“Oh getting an audience will be the easiest part of this whole leg of the quest,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Really,” Seafoam said, “what did you have planned? I always thought that getting in to see Lord Triton would be rather difficult.”

“That can be true for the meek,” Sir Stouthorn said. “However we’re going to take a rather bold step.”

“You don’t actually mean…” Seafoam said.

“Indeed I do,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“But Sir Stouthorn, that’s madness!” Seafoam objected. “Only desperate fools would dare make the attempt.”

“Well our quest is a rather desperate one,” Sir Stouthorn said. “And besides, I’ve always found that fate favors fools, foals, and the bold.”

“I worry that perhaps we’ve tempted fate too much during this quest,” Seafoam said with worry in his voice.

"Seafoam trust in the quest to provide,” Sir Stouthorn said, chiding his companion. “Besides, I’ve wanted to do this for ages.”

“But think of the consequences should you fail,” Seafoam said. “We’ll both be cast out of the order, and exiled from the realm. Not to mention we’ll have failed getting the pearl we need to appease the Slave King.”

“Then I better not fail,” Sir Stouthorn said outside the large building housing the Harpers Guild. “I can understand if you don’t wish to follow me inside. Being exiled won’t be a problem for me, but could be very problematic for you.”

“Never Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said. “I shall follow you to the ends of Equestria in dishonor and still never leave your side.”

The knight took a deep breath preparing himself and nodded to his page. Sir Stouthorn knew that whatever happened next he would have the eternal friendship of Seafoam. “Alright lad, follow after me,” he said.

“After you Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam agreed, steeling himself for the worst.

Sir Stouthorn pulled open the ornately carved wooden doors of the Harper’s Guild and walked inside. The sounds of instruments and bards singing could be heard in the background. At the front desk was an orange seapony receptionist shuffling pieces of parchment in boredom. His dark red mane stood in a stark contrast to the otherwise muted tones of the office. Looking up at the minotaur and his seapony companion, the receptionist gave them a derisive look before going back to his stacks of ignored parchment.

“Excuse me,” Sir Stouthorn said, approaching the seapony’s desk, “I would like to speak with Grandmaster Philharmonic.”

“Do you have an appointment?” the seapony asked in a bored voice.

“Well no but…” Sir Stouthorn said, before he was interrupted by the seapony.

“Then take a number pal,” the seapony said, pointing a fin towards a group of patrons waiting to see the grandmaster.

“Now see here you lay about!” Seafoam said, puffing out his chest. “Do you have any idea who this is or who I am?”

“Not in the slightest,” the seapony drawled. “Should I?”

“And you call yourself a member of the harpers guild?” Seafoam continued. “This is only just Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’.”

When he heard the long winded introduction and title he was given by Seafoam, the seapony rolled his eyes in annoyance. He knew that these ponies were going to be a finful. “Listen I don’t care if he’s Lord Triton himself,” he said. “If you’re not scheduled to meet with Grandmaster Philharmonic you get to wait in line.”

Seafoam narrowed his eyes and poked his muzzle up over the desk. He’d be damned if he’d allow a low level flunky keep them from succeeding in their quest. Trying to look as imposing as possible, he reached over the desk and pulled up the seapony so that they were looking muzzle to muzzle. “I want to speak with your supervisor,” he demanded.

The obstinate seapony firmly removed Seafoam’s flippers from him. “He’s currently on lunch,” he replied, in a tone that said make my day. “Feel free to wait if you wish to speak with him. He should be back in ninety minutes.”

Seafoam looked down at a list of names on the seapony’s desk. “Is that the grandmaster’s appointment schedule?” he asked, pointing to the list.

“Yes it is,” the seapony said, pulling the schedule away from Seafoam’s view. “Not that it’s any of your business.”

“How about if we get whoever is scheduled next to trade with us?” Seafoam asked. “Would we be able to speak with the grandmaster then?”

“I guess…” the seapony said, not even really listening to Seafoam anymore.

Seafoam turned around and looked at the ponies waiting to see the grandmaster. “Hey who’s scheduled next to speak with Grandmaster Philharmonic?” he asked.

“I am,” a cute yellow seapony mare said, brushing her light green mane away from her pink colored eyes. “My name is Choral, and I’d be happy to let you take my place.”

“Oh thank you so much!” Seafoam said, kissing her on the muzzle. “You really saved our flanks.”

“Oh that wasn’t a problem at all,” Choral said, blushing furiously. “It would be a privilege to help a strong knight like yourself.”

“Oh I’m not a knight just yet,” Seafoam replied, his pale green coat becoming a rather bright shade of red when he realized he had just kissed a stranger out of the blue. “Oh please forgive my forwardness. I seem to have lost myself in the heat of the moment.”

Choral batted her eyes demurely at Seafoam and smiled. “Oh that was just lovely,” she said with a dreamy look in her eyes. “Feel free to lose yourself with me again anytime you feel like.”

“Choral, maybe I’ll take you up on that offer sometime,” Seafoam said, before heading back towards the desk.

“Alright I got the next appointment to agree to let us cut in front of them,” Seafoam said feeling rather proud that he’d managed to overcome the obstacles the uncooperative seapony had placed in front of him.

“That’s fine,” the seapony said, “but that just means everypony ahead of you slides up a time slot on the appointment schedule.”

Seafoam felt livid, that bucking cretin had failed to mention that little tidbit of info to him earlier. “Fine,” Seafoam growled, “if I get everypony on the schedule to agree to let us go first, can we see the grandmaster next?”

“Yeah sure whatever,” the obnoxious seapony said, trying to rid himself of Seafoam’s badgering.

Looking at the five other ponies waiting, Seafoam floated towards the middle of the room. “Excuse me,” he said. “My liege and I need to meet with Lord Philharmonic regarding an urgent matter. I know you all probably have pressing business as well, but do you think you could find it in you to allow us to go first? I promise that we won’t be long with him.”

A large blue unicorn stallion got up and moved his head, causing his silvery mane to shake. “I’m next, and I suppose I could postpone my meeting with the grandmaster. In exchange for something,” he said.

“Oh really, what?” Seafoam asked, drawing closer to the unicorn.

“No kisses for one,” the unicorn said, pulling back in disgust. “You’re a knight of the Lawgiver aren’t you?”

“Well not yet,” Seafoam said. “But Sir Stouthorn is.”

“Good,” the unicorn replied. “I’d like one of the tokens of the Lawgiver that the knights carry with them in exchange for my spot.”

Sir Stouthorn narrowed his eyes. “Now why would you want one of those?” he asked.

“I washed out of the order,” the unicorn replied. “I wasn’t able to earn my spurs.”

“The token won’t do you any good,” Sir Stouthorn said. “They only react to knights who have remained true and faithful to their oaths to the Lawgiver.”

“I know,” the unicorn said wistfully. “But never completing my training has always been one of my regrets.”

Sir Stouthorn pulled out a silver token that seemed almost alive, shining with a holy light. Looking up at it thoughtfully he placed it in the outstretched hoof of the unicorn. “Although this token won’t respond to you,” he said, noticing that the token was now dull and lifeless. “As long as you live by the knight’s code, I would be honored to let you have it.”

“But Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, “that’s your token of knighthood, how will you be able to prove yourself a knight in good standing?”

“Lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, “my reputation should be enough to complete this mission. Afterwards we can worry about getting me another token.”

“Alright,” Seafoam said, before turning back towards the ponies that were waiting their turns. “Is anyone else ahead of us?”

“That would be me,” a surly griffin said, its black feathers were a stark contrast to its golden hide and green eyes.

“Is there any way we could convince you to let us go ahead of you?” Seafoam asked, hopeful that the griffin wouldn’t demand something as valuable as a token for helping them.

“I like that trident you’re carrying,” the griffin said, looking greedily at Seafoam’s prized weapon.

“I think not you scoundrel,” Seafoam said. “A knight’s weapon is his life.”

“Perhaps we could arrange a little contest then,” the griffin said. “I’ll give you a riddle if you answer correctly you can have my place, but if you can’t then you have to give me your trident.”

“Alright you have yourself a deal,” Seafoam said. “But you have to answer one of my riddles in turn to get my weapon.”

“Okay,” the griffin agreed. “Let me go first. A barrel of rainwater weighs twenty pounds. What must you add to make it weigh fifteen?”

“Hmm,” Seafoam said as he thought for a minute. “Oh I know holes!”

“That’s correct,” the griffin said.

“Okay my turn now,” Seafoam replied. “A shimmering field that reaches far. Yet it has no tracks, and is crossed without paths.”

“The ocean,” the griffin said. “Round as an apple, deep as a cup, all the Western Sea, can't fill it up."

“A sieve,” Seafoam said with a laugh. “Celestia causes this to break but never fall. Her sister makes it fall but never break.”

“Day and night,” the griffin replied. “All across the countryside, to front doors he travels. But you never invite him in.”

“A path,” Seafoam said. “Try this one. An untiring servant it is, carrying loads across muddy earth. But one thing that cannot be forced is a return to the place of its birth.”

“A river maybe,” the griffin said, after thinking for a few minutes. “Every creature in the world has seen it. But to their dying day they'll never see the same one again.”

“Oh that one’s easy, that would be yesterday,” Seafoam answered, feeling confident at answering the griffin’s riddles. “Never resting, never still. Moving silently, hill to hill. It does not walk, run or trot. All is cool where it is not."

The griffin began sweating as he tried to figure out the answer to the riddle he had just been given. Suddenly his eyes went wide and he smiled. “Sunshine of course,” he said. “It can move over water, but cannot fly. It can move under water, but stays quite dry.”

“A shadow,” Seafoam said, after thinking for a minute. The riddles were getting harder now. He needed to come up with a real doozey. “It is too much for one. Two it is meant for. But it no longer exists, when the two become more.”

“Uh…” the griffin murmured. Looking at Seafoam impatiently waiting for his answer, he dug his talons into the floor of the Harpers Guild. Unable to answer the riddle he hung his head in disappointment. “Alright I give up what’s the answer?”

“A secret of course,” Seafoam said.

“Alright, I shall give you my hardest riddle yet,” the griffin said. After thinking for a minute he said, “MAGIC. DEATH. TEMPLE. BLESS. REST. At last you might be able to solve this.”

“Hey what kind of riddle is that?” Seafoam protested.

“It’s a valid riddle,” the griffin countered. “Give me an answer or concede the round to me.”

Seafoam mulled the riddle around in his mind. What could the griffin possible mean? Looking down he saw a wooden chest on the floor near his seat. Repeating the riddle in his mind it finally clicked, confident he knew the answer he replied, “That wouldn’t happen to be a chest now would it?”

“By Lady Zephyr’s shell!” the griffin cursed. “How did you figure it out?”

“I saw the chest at your feet and took a lucky guess

“Well met,” the griffin said. “I yield my spot in line to you.”

“Is anypony else waiting to speak with the grandmaster?” Seafoam said. Not hearing anypony say anything, he returned to the obnoxious seapony’s desk.

“Alright,” he said. “Everypony else has agreed to let us go in next.”

“Alright,” the seapony said. “I guess I can put you on the standby list.”

“What!” Seafoam growled. “Listen here you…”

“Why is that Sir Stouthorn I see?” a voice said, interrupting Seafoam’s angry rant.

“Grandmaster Philharmonic,” Sir Stouthorn said, walking over to the speaker. “It’s always a pleasure to see you.”

Turning around, Seafoam saw a lavender seapony with a purple mane shaking fins with Sir Stouthorn. He couldn’t believe it, all that aggravation was for nothing. Shooting a dirty look at the obnoxious seapony manning the desk, he narrowed his eyes, “Mark my words,” he whispered, “I shall have my revenge.”

“Get in line buddy,” the seapony replied, not even bothering to look at Seafoam.

“Seafoam, come here and meet the grandmaster,” Sir Stouthorn said, motioning for his page to join him.

“So le Boeuf, what bring you home? I thought you were still out questing,” the grandmaster asked in curiosity, leading them inside his richly decorated office.

“A quest has brought me home,” Sir Stouthorn said. “I wish to invoke the questers challenge.”

The grandmaster put down the cup of tea he had been drinking and looked Sir Stouthorn in the eye. “I can’t in good conscience allow you to go through with that le Boeuf,” he said.

“But it’s my right as a member of the order of the Lawgiver in good standing to invoke the challenge,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“My friend,” the grandmaster replied, “be reasonable. You’re getting on in years, should you fail the challenge you and your page would be banished from the Domain of Water, forever outcasts.”

“My charge and I are prepared to face the consequences if I fail,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“If you refuse to think of yourself, at least consider what banishment would do your page. By Triton’s mane le Boeuf, he’s a seapony,” the grandmaster said. “You know we can’t survive for extended periods away from the sea.”

“My mind is made up,” Sir Stouthorn said. “I invoke the questers challenge.”

“Le Boeuf,” the grandmaster sighed, “is fame really that important to you? I know you’ve been disappointed that you haven’t been honored by the Harpers Guild in a while.”

“It’s been over three years since my last quest was found worthy of song,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Not even my exploits in clearing out the mines of the hungry dead near Stableton wasn’t found worthy of being preserved.”

“Sir Stouthorn,” the grandmaster said, “there’s been some talk that you might be embellishing your stories a bit.”

“Are you accusing me of lying?” Sir Stouthorn said, as a scowl marred his normally serene face.

“No,” the grandmaster said. “There are just some in the guild that feel that perhaps your stories have been embellished beyond the scope of the truth.”

“Now hold on for a minute,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Perhaps my numbers are a bit off. Maybe I didn’t singlehandedly slay two hundred ghouls in the mines, there were quite a few and I stopped counting after around one hundred and fifty. But I swear by Lord Triton’s mustache that I only ever told the truth as best I could recall when I applied for my deed to be memorialized into song.”

“Now nopony is calling you a liar le Boeuf,” the grandmaster said, holding up his fins. “We just feel perhaps you’re a bit confused is all. Perhaps you really believe that what you told us was true. You are after all getting on in years.”

“Sir, how dare you insult me,” Sir Stouthorn raged. “You first allege that I’m speaking base lies, and now you accuse me of losing my mind. Grandmaster Philharmonic, I am not some Donkey Capote tilting at windmills!”

“Le Boeuf, when did you last spend time in a labyrinth?” the grandmaster asked.

“Well it has been a few years after all…” Sir Stouthorn stammered.

“The guild reports indicate it’s been over ten years, le Boeuf. Ten!” the grandmaster said, chastising his friend. “Older minotaurs need to spend at least one month every year in a labyrinth to keep their mental faculties sharp.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Sir Stouthorn said. “I expect that you honor my questers challenge!”

“Very well, Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn,” the grandmaster regretfully said. “If that’s what you truly desire, I shall arrange for the challenge tonight. But I warn you, if you fail you’re done as a knight. You’ll never quest again, and you’ll lose your retirement.”

“Grandmaster Philharmonic,” Sir Stouthorn said with a curt bow, “thank you for seeing me on such short notice.”

“Le Boeuf,” the grandmaster replied, “please reconsider, I’d hate to see a good friend lose everything over a little foolish pride.”

“My pride is not foolish,” Sir Stouthorn said, before leaving the grandmaster’s office. “It’s all I have left.”

Once the door to his office was closed, Grandmaster Philharmonic looked down at his flippers and shook his head sadly. Why couldn’t le Boeuf just retire peacefully? He should have retired over five years ago. Removing a flask from his desk drawer, the grandmaster removed its stopper and held the flask aloft. “My friend, I hope you know what you’re doing,” he said, before drinking deeply from the sweet drought it contained.

When the grandmaster looked up he saw a statue of Lord Triton, his muzzle was being pulled up into a mirthful smile. “Lord Triton,” he said, “let my friend pass one last time.”

However, the statue didn’t respond to his pleas, but chose to remain silent.

The winds blowing through the bones of the long dead dragons whistled, making strangely peaceful music in this otherwise dreary place. Treading upon the ground of Utz’ Slith Slaan or the Dragon’s Necropolis seemed somehow wrong to Clover. He wondered once he was gone if somepony would root around his grave looking for treasure. Distracted by his thoughts he didn’t notice when Scourge had stopped. Not paying attention cost him dearly as he felt the huntsdog forcefully knock him to the ground.

“Pay attention pony,” Scourge whispered. “I can’t protect you from your own stupidity.”

“Sorry,” Clover murmured.

“Keep your mouth closed and your eyes open,” Scourge said, glaring at him with his burning eyes.

Clover was about to apologize again, but caught himself before he could utter the words. Looking behind him, he saw Shanks faithfully following behind him in his hoofsteps. He smiled when he thought back to when he first met the tiny diamond dog pup. It had been less than two weeks, but already he felt as if his quest had begun over a lifetime ago. Now here he was trying to retrieve one of Lord Ouroboros’s cast off spines and scales.

As they walked past the remains of a decaying dragon’s corpse, Clover thought back to Travenro’s words, ‘There are many way to end wars, and many kinds of peace to be found. The greatest peace of all is death. Remember that as you serve the Slave king…’ I wonder what he could have meant, he thought to himself. If his experience in the Diamond Vale was any indication, death was far from the greatest peace, especially if the dead were walking about looking for ponies to munch on. He laid his ears back in worry at the terrifying thought.

Looking up towards the middle of the Dragon’s Necropolis, he saw what looked like a large circle of upright stones. Upon closer inspection he discovered that they were actually colossal dragon scales!

“We’re here,” Scourge said with a whisper. “Careful little pony, mind that you don’t disturb the guardian of this place.”

“What guardian?” Clover whispered.

“It’s called the dracoliche,” Scourge replied. “An enormous dragon made entirely out of bones and reanimated by the souls of the dragons that died here.”

“Shanks,” Clover said, “stay close to me.”

“Mister Clover,” Shanks whined. “Me scared. This place very dangerous. I smell bad thing nearby.”

Scourge narrowed his eyes, and raised his hackles. He could smell it nearby as well. “Shanks,” he growled, handing the pup a rag. “This is the scent of Lord Ouroboros. Help me locate one of his scales and spines. I want to get out of here before we’re discovered.”

Shanks growled at Scourge for a moment and then inhaled deeply, committing the scent to memory. He placed his nose to the ground and began smelling about for the fire tyrants scent. While both Scourge and Shanks smelled around the large piles of cast off scales and spines, Clover used his magic trying to look for the divine essence Lord Ouroboros’s cast offs would surely possess. Looking up at the size of some of these massive scales, he had no idea how they could possibly transport them back to the Diamond Vale. Even if Nidhogg burrowed to their position, some of these scales were as tall as small buildings and some of the larger spines the size of logs. He couldn’t fathom how massive the dragons who had cast off these scales must have been.

“Shanks,” Clover said, “find anything yet?”

“Aroo,” Shanks replied, poking his nose into a mountainous pile containing scales of all colors. “Me not smell Ouroboros yet, only finding many other dragons.”

“We could search a thousand years and not find what we’re looking for,” Clover groaned, when he realized just how many piles of scales and spines there actually were

“Silence you fool!” Scourge said. “Do you want to alert the dracoliche that we’re here?”

“But how can you expect us to find them?” Clover replied. “Your master only gave us a week to locate the items we need.”

“Stop making excuses and keep looking,” Scourge said, sniffing at a large pile of spines.

“Hmm,” Clover said. “Perhaps we should ask a dragon for some help then.”

“Little pony,” Scourge said, looking up at the unicorn in annoyance, “are you a fool or just stupid? What dragon would ever agree to aid us? They consider this a holy place.”

“Maybe not every dragon would agree to help us,” Clover said. “But I bet I know at least one that might agree to if we asked him nicely.”

“Who do you mean?” Scourge asked.

"Travenro the Skygazer might be willing to,” Clover said.

“That wyrm has one claw in the pit,” Scourge replied. “Why would he risk his spot on the eternal hoard to aid us?”

“Well then, do you have any better ideas?” Clover said. “There’s no harm in at least asking if he’d be willing to aid us.”

“Fine,” Scourge snarled, “but if he betrays us to the dracoliche, I’m killing both you and the pup.”

“Shanks,” Clover called out as quietly as he could, hoping that he wouldn’t alert the tomb’s guardian to their presence.”

“Aroo?” Shanks said, popping his head out from a nearby pile of scales. “What you wanting mister Clover?”

“Come, we’re heading to speak with Travenro again,” Clover said.

“Me like that dragon,” Shanks replied, “he nice.”

“Last Gem Biter, you say that now,” Scourge said. “Where he in his prime, he would have made quick work of us.”

“Well luckily for us he’s not,” Clover said. “Let keep silent until we reach him.”

“Humph…” Scourge snorted, bristling at being told to be quiet by a weak little pony.

After about an hour’s journey, they came back to where they had left the ancient dragon. Travenro’s prone form was lying unmoving atop a large rock. “Looks like we came here to late,” Scourge said, smelling the ancient dragon. “He’s already dead.”

“Dead?” Travenro said, opening up one of his sightless eyes. “Who are you calling dead? These old bones still have a bit of fight left in them yet.”

“Oh thank Celestia!” Clover said. “You’re still alive.”

“More or less little pony,” Travenro said. “Why did you come back? Manage to find one of Lord Ouroboros’s scales and spines already?”

“Unfortunately no,” Clover replied, looking down at his hooves. “The place where the scales and spines are being kept is enormous. There’s no way we could find them in time.”

“Ah yes, the repository…” Travenro said. “The guardian gathers up the scales and spines of the dead and places them there.”

“We we’re wondering if you might be able to help us locate what we need?” Clover asked.

“Hmm,” Travenro sighed. “Perhaps I could be persuaded to aid you. But I’ll need something more than what you gave me last time.”

“Wyrm, what exactly is your price to assist us?” Scourge growled.

“Dark one…” Travenro said, “I want to know exactly why you seek Lord Ouroboros’s cast offs.”

“My master had something stolen from him,” Scourge said.

“What makes you think Lord Ouroboros’s cast offs would aid you in getting them back?” Travenro asked.

“I’m not privy to that knowledge,” Scourge said.

Travenro studied Scourge with his clouded sightless eyes, and furrowed his brow. “I believe that you don’t rightly know the purpose to what you seek,” Travenro said before turning towards Clover. “Child of Celestia, do you know the why of what you seek?”

“Well…” Clover said. “When I met with the Slave King for the first time, he told us…”

Clover stood before the great stone throne, the Slave King looked down at him with those terrible eyes. Clover didn’t know what the Slave King would demand that they would have to do for him. He hoped that it wouldn’t be something horrible like from one of those old mare’s tales he had read about as a foal. The evil wizard always wanted a beautiful virgin mare to sacrifice to their dark magic’s. Looking at Showboat, he saw that she was indeed beautiful but somehow doubted her virginity. Steeling his courage he decided to just take the plunge, “So what will it take to quell your fury, and end the famine?” he asked.

The Slave King looked down at Clover with his inscrutable eyes, he saw something akin to a lost soul alone and suffering in those darkened inpony eyes. The few times he had seen Celestia’s eyes he felt the warmth of the sun and her boundless love for him. However all he felt from the Slave King’s gaze was the icy grip of his cold fury and a bottomless chasm full of loss. “I ask for one thing and one thing only,” the Slave King said. “Lord Ouroboros possesses something of great value to me. I task you with returning it to me and taking from him his left eye for the insult.”

After the Slave King uttered his impossible request, everypony in the room seemed to be hit by a stunned silence before they all responded. “What?” everypony shouted, objecting to being assigned with this impossible task.

“Yes,” the Slave King replied, as if he was asking them something as simple as bringing him a cup of tea. “Return to me that which was stolen, along the eye of Lord Ouroboros and I shall give Celestia and Luna whatever they desire.”

“Princess Celestia said we should accommodate any reasonable request,” Clover said. “What you’ve asked for is impossibility itself.”

The Slave King looked down at the little pony that had just stood up to him. Seemingly impressed by the mortal creature’s backbone, he leaned back against his throne and pulled on his greying beard thoughtfully. “Celestia certainly sent a brave pony to me,” he said. “Unicorn, what is your name?”

“Your Majesty, my name is Clover the Clever,” he said.

“Well Clover the Clever,” the Slave King replied, “under normal circumstances, what I asked for would indeed be impossible, but Lord Ouroboros has made a fatal error. His close proximity to my property has rendered him vulnerable to the power of the Earth. Even now he can no longer touch my domain without being constantly drained of his strength.”

“Vulnerable or not,” Shaw said, “Lord Ouroboros is still the greatest of dragons and a deity to boot, even scratching him and surviving the ordeal would be next to impossible.”

“Fear not griffin,” The Slave King said, with a hint of a smile. “The Earth shall provide you a means to obtain what I seek.”

Sir Stouthorn looked up at the Slave King, “Your Majesty,” he said, “what sort of quest are you sending us on.”

The Slave King looked down at the minotaur, seeing the Lawgiver’s sigil he smiled. “Minotaur,” he said, “from each of the four elemental domains, there are items I require to create a weapon that you will be able to use to do what I’ve asked.”

“And what might those items be?” Showboat asked.

“First,” the Slave King said, “far below the endless Western Sea lays Lord Triton’s citadel. Inside his citadel, Lord Triton keeps his pearls. I require one.”

“Lord Triton’s pearls!” Seafoam cried out. “But those contain his very essence. I refuse to be a part of something that could be used against my Lord.”

“Loyal seapony,” the Slave King replied. “I have nothing but the greatest respect for your Lord. I swear by my iron crown that he shall come to no harm by this task.”

“Your Majesty,” Sir Stouthorn said, “since you’ve sworn that no harm will come to Lord Triton, we will try to get you the pearl.”

“Excellent,” The Slave King said. “Lord Triton is fond of martial skills and prowess. Challenge one of his champions, and when you are victorious he shall offer you a boon. Ask for the pearl and he shall give it to you.”

“And what do we have to steal from Lady Zephyr?” Shaw asked with a frown.

“Griffin,” the Slave King said, “the Domain of Air has two things I require, three of Lady Zephyr’s feathers, and the fang of Lord Darkpaw.”

“But you have three other fangs right above you,” Showboat said, pointing her hoof towards the skull of Lord Darkpaw hanging above the Slave King’s throne.

“Yes,” the Slave King said, “however, this particular fang is imbued with the essence of two Lords of the Earth, and is infinitely more powerful than the other three.”

"What about from the Domain of Fire?” Slick asked. “Certainly that will be the most difficult of the three domains to infiltrate.”

“Little dragon, the Domain of Fire is a dangerous place indeed,” the Slave King said. “However every thousand years, Lord Ouroboros sheds his scales and spines in the Dragon’s Necropolis. You are to go there and retrieve for me one of each.”

“Your Majesty,” Clover said, “that will be the most dangerous task of all. The Dragon’s Necropolis is full of dead dragons and now even the dead roam free.”

“Yes they do,” the Slave King said. “I shall lend you the most powerful of my servants to protect you on your quest there.”

“Who shall you send with us?” Clover asked.

The Slave King placed a whistle in his mouth and blew. The whistle’s shrill notes cut through the air of the throne room, like saw through bone. Clover heard heavy footpads approaching the throne room from a side passage. Looking down, he saw Shanks shivering and trying to hide behind his legs. Looking back up, he saw a pair of familiar burning eyes approaching them from the shadows.

“Oh Great Slave King,” the creature from the shadows said. “What need have you for your huntsdog?”

“Scourge, come to me,” the Slave King commanded.

Obediently, Scourge approached the Slave King’s stone throne and bowed low in reverence. “What is your will, my king,” he asked.

“You are to aid Clover the Clever,” the Slave King said. “Some of their number is heading to the Dragon’s Necropolis. You are to protect them in their quest, should any of the hungry dead leave their tombs in search of sweet pony flesh you are to show them the error of their ways.”

“Should any try to molest them,” Scourge growled, “I shall personally send them to back to the pit.”

“Excellent,” the Slave King said. “Also Clover, these tasks must be completed within a week's time.”

“A week,” Clover said. “I don’t know if we’ll be able to make it.”

“In eight days Lord Ouroboros will come to challenge me,” the Slave King said. “That will be your one chance to wound him and retrieve my property.”

“What if we fail?” Clover asked.

“Then I see a war among the Prime Elements,” the Slave King said. “Fire, Water, and Air shall ally against the Earth and will seek my end. The resulting war will cause much devastation and destruction across the Earth. What happened to the Diamond Vale is but a taste of what’s to come to the rest of Equestria.”

“How terrible,” Clover said, thinking about the ruined city he had seen.”

“Child of Celestia, do not fail in your quest,” the Slave King said, getting up from his throne and kneeling down on the ground. Picking up some of the earth he fashioned three coins and handed them to Clover. “Because time is of the essence, my servant Nidhogg will take you where you need to go. Use these coins to summon him from anywhere in Equestria. He will answer your call. Now go with haste.”

Clover took the coins and placed them in his saddlebag. “We won’t fail,” he said, determined that what happened to the Diamond Vale wouldn’t happen elsewhere.

“Clover, that’s quite the story,” Travenro said with a wry smile. “You have entertained me. Come follow me, and I will show you where Lord Ouroboros sheds his scales.”

Clover, Shanks, and Scourge followed after the ancient dragon back to the repository. “What about the dracoliche?” Clover asked, as they walked past a mountain of scales.

“The dracoliche?” Travenro said, lifting up his left eyebrow questioningly. “That old bag of bones shouldn’t bother you while you’re with me.”

Scourge looked up at the dragon curiously, “Why do you say that?” he asked.

“The dracoliche doesn’t bother those who’ve come here to die,” Travenro said, “he would never harm a dying dragon.”

Once they’d reached the center of the repository, Travenro moved a large stone covered with draconic runes to the side. After a minute, the ground collapsed into large stairway going deep into the earth. “Lord Ouroboros likes to hide down here when he sheds,” he explained with a small chuckle. “He’s always embarrassed about appearing naked in front of others.”

Smelling Lord Ouroboros’s scent, Shank’s nose went wild and he ran down the stairs into the darkness below chasing after the scent. “Wait Shanks, it could be dangerous!” Clover cried.

“Mister Clover,” Shanks called out from below. “Me found them. Me found a lot of them!”

Clover and Scourge walked down the stairway into a large underground chamber. What Clover saw amazed him, scales and spines of all sizes were stacked in neat piles all over the room. Each of them glowed as if they were on fire. “Thank you so much Travenro!” Clover said in gratitude to the dragon. “We found what we needed.”

Travenro looked down at the unicorn, "Clover you shouldn’t be thanking me quite yet,” he said, with a wry smile.

“Why's that?” Clover asked.

“Remember how I said that the dracoliche wouldn’t bother you while you were with me?” Travenro said.

“Yes…” Clover replied, not liking where this was going. “You said he doesn’t bother those who’ve come here to die.”

“Clover! Shanks! Get behind me!” Scourge growled.

Clover began cautiously backing away from Travenro, “Clover, you should’ve listened to the dark one before,” Travenro said, while his flesh fell away from his bones.

“Why is that?” Clover asked.

“Because little pony you might’ve lived a longer life,” Travenro replied, his face now nothing more than a skull.

“Why are you doing this?” Clover asked. “I thought you said you’d help us.

“I am,” the skeletal Travenro said. “I’m helping guide you on your way to the pit. All those who come here, come to die.”

Clover filled his horn with power preparing himself to defend them from the creature that had them trapped inside. Looking over at Scourge he saw that the doom hound was preparing to launch himself forward as Travenro’s flesh continued dropping from his bones.

Even the reanimated dragon from the Diamond Vale couldn’t match the terror that Travenro exuded. His bleached bones were covered in draconic runes that glowed with dragon’s fire. Magical energy swirled up and down the length of his bones, inside his skull’s empty eye sockets green bale fire burned with malevolent intent.

“Prepare yourselves for oblivion!” Travenro roared, flaring out his skeletal wings and rearing up on his hind legs.

Feeling fear as never before, Clover wondered how they could possibly survive this.

Author's Notes

Gentlereader thank you for reading the latest chapter of The Great Slave King. As always comments are appreciated down below. Please forgive this author for his tardiness in missing last week's release. I was struggling with how to proceed with this chapter, however I think the end result was worth it. As far as the story itself I hope to have it completed by the end of may.

Well it looks like our intrepid adventures have gotten themselves into a rather tight spot now. With Shaw, Showboat, and Slick at the mercy of the talons of the cold hearted Lady Zephyr. How will Shaw talk himself out of this one? Will Showboat be able to steal victory from the jaws of defeat? And what the hay was in the scroll that Slick sent off, pizza delivery perhaps?

Sir Stouthorn and his faithful companion Seafoam seem to be doing a bit better. Seafoam you player, kissing the mares and breaking their hearts, and what's the deal with Sir Stouthorn, I wonder how long he's had his medical issues? Who knew all this time that Seafoam loved his riddles, and how will Sir Stouthorn defeat the questers challenge.

Clover, Shanks, and Scourge really have stepped in it this time. Who knew that all this time that Travenro was actually the dracoliche? Usually I say never look a gift pony in the mouth, but this was one guide they should have asked for references from first. On the bright side they did find the scales and spines they need. They just need to figure out how to survive the dracoliche and they are home free.

And regarding the Slave King, who knew he was so devious? His plan on avenging himself on Lord Ouroboros seems to be going swimmingly, minus the whole disastrous fetch quest he sent the fellowship of friends on, but let's not dwell on the negatives. It looks like Lady Suzaku got her revenge on Lord Ouroboros in the end after all.

Thanks again gentlereader for reading the ongoing story of The Great Slave King. Until next time!

The Quest Shall Provide...

Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam entered the great archway that lead into the Hall of Heroes. The grandiose building had stood almost as long as Marelantis itself. The great amphitheater was built from sea coral rose high into the air, towering over the other nearby buildings. The bleached coral that comprised the building sitting above the watermark was a stark contrast to the vibrant shades of pink, red, and blue coral that they saw under the sea. Great columns and archways lead the way into the heart of the building. Although Lord Triton didn’t approve of vanity projects, in alcoves along the wall were busts of noted heroes carved from the same coral as the building itself.

Seafoam looked at the busts they were passing and couldn’t believe what he saw, “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, pointing towards a bust of a much younger looking Sir Stouthorn. “You never told me you were enshrined in the Hall of Heroes.”

“Hmm?” Sir Stouthorn replied, stroking his goatee thoughtfully. “Let me see. Ah yes, I had only just recently received my spurs, and had been tasked with rescuing some noblepony’s daughter from a diamond dog raider encampment. I think I ended up saving about forty ponies, griffins, and seaponies that day.”

Seafoam looked at the smiling bust of a much younger Sir Stouthorn sitting in its alcove, and looked back at his much older mentor, “Are sure you still want to go through with this?” he asked. “Grandmaster Philharmonic seemed really concerned for you.”

“Absolutely,” Sir Stouthorn replied, full of righteous indignation at the thought of backing down after his confrontation with the grandmaster. He had never backed down from any challenge, not once in his thirty-seven years of knighthood and he wasn’t about to start now.

“Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, following after his liege who was resuming his journey towards the center of the Hall of Heroes, “I just wanted you to know that whatever happens, I’ll stand by your side to the bitter end.”

“Seafoam, I want you to know how much your companionship has meant to me these past nine years,” Sir Stouthorn said, as they approached a large wooden door bearing the seal of the Harpers Guild. “You’ve never once shown cowardice in battle or have been afraid to stand up for the weak and defenseless.”

Seafoam could hear the voices of the assembled members of the Harpers Guild on the other side of the door. He knew if Sir Stouthorn didn’t perform well, both their fates would be sealed. “It’s been an honor serving you Sir Stouthorn,” he said, fully prepared for the consequences if he failed. “Truly no greater knight of the Lawgiver walks the domains.”

Sir Stouthorn looked down at Seafoam and warmly smiled, “Lad not yet,” he said, placing his large hand on the handle to open the door, “but once this is over and you’ve won you’re spurs, I can confidently say there’ll be one better than myself.”

Seafoam didn’t respond, instead he looked forward as Sir Stouthorn opened the door that led into the heart of the Hall of Heroes. The bright lights inside the massive room nearly blinded the seapony, looking around he saw a large amphitheater with seating for thousands. Although only hundreds of members of the Harpers guild were present, he felt a bit intimidated when everypony in the room turned to look at them. Hundreds of pairs of eyes stared at them intently, judging them and looking for any excuse to make them fail the quester’s challenge.

“Lad, don’t worry so much,” Sir Stouthorn said wearing the same look of confidence he always wore no matter what challenge he faced. “I’ve got this, you’ll see. Now sit back and enjoy the show.”

Thinking back to all the times he heard Sir Stouthorn utter those exact words over the years, filled Seafoam with a tiny bit of relief. From dragons and the hungry dead, to brigands and raiders; the minotaur had always beaten the odds and come out ahead. “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, with a small smile, “I trust in the quest to provide.”

“That’s the spirit lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, winking at his page. “Now let’s go give these ponies a bit of the razzle dazzle so we can meet with Lord Triton.”

Seafoam followed his mentor down a small ramp into the center of the amphitheater as everypony in the room looked on. Looking up he saw Grandmaster Philharmonic sitting on a high backed chair wearing his ornate grandmasters robe and a powdered wig. The purple seapony reached for a smooth iron sphere with his fin. Picking it up, he rapped it against an iron plate twice, causing sparks to fly.

“Distinguished B.A.S.T.A.R.D.S. of the Harpers Guild,” the grandmaster said, his voice filling the spacious room, “wise magistars of the academy, and honored knights of the Lawgiver. We’ve been assembled here today to hear a quester’s challenge. The quester in question, one Sir le Beouf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’, has asked to be heard and judged by his peers. I remind everypony here that this hearing is of the most serious nature. In order to meet the requirements of the quester’s challenge, the quester must show that his quest is indeed the most worthy of being honored this year. Sir Stouthorn, step forward into the light of judgment.”

Sir Stouthorn walked forward and entered the pillar of light filling the center of amphitheater. When he entered it, he felt the light’s warmth filling his entire being. He found himself unable to even think of a falsehood let alone speak one. The grandmaster satisfied that the light was fully affecting Sir Stouthorn pointed a fin at him, “Sir Stouthorn,” he solemnly said, “do you understand the consequences if you fail the quester’s challenge?”

“I do,” Sir Stouthorn said, the light illuminating his blue and grey fur making it shine.

“I give you one last chance to walk away,” Philharmonic said, halfway hoping that his friend would take the opportunity to back out.

“Thank you grandmaster,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “but I wish to proceed.”

“Very well,” the grandmaster said. Rapping his iron sphere three times, he looked up and addressed the assembled ponies in the room, “Mares and gentleponies, you’re to trust all that you hear today as completely true. If you believe that his quest is the most worthy of being honored this year turn in your white stone to one of the bailiffs, if you feel the quester’s quest is unworthy then turn in your black stone.”

Looking back down at the knight of the Lawgiver, the grandmaster said, “Sir Stouthorn you may begin.”

Taking a deep breath, Sir Stouthorn nodded to the grandmaster and started speaking, “It all began about fifteen days ago when my page Seafoam received a quest scroll delivered by a raven…”

Right now Shaw didn’t know if he was grateful for the bars that were protecting him from the griffiness guards outside his cell or not. On the one talon he was safe from being mobbed by every griffiness guarding the prison, but on the other talon he was locked inside with Showboat who was hardly any better.

“Come on Shaw darling,” Showboat whined, nipping at his wings, “I need you so badly!”

“Not right now Showboat,” Shaw said, desperate for a break, “I’m feeling all chaffed and bruised.”

Shaw had tried his best to satiate the pink unicorn’s lust, but after the third time he just didn’t have the strength. “Confound it all to the pit!” he growled. “What I wouldn’t give for a hat.”

“What I wouldn’t give for a separate cell,” Slick said. “Having to watch you two going at it is going to give me nightmare’s for weeks.”

“Sorry Slick,” Shaw said, somewhat embarrassed that the young dragon had to watch them. “But there’s no controlling Showboat. I’m just lucky she spent all her magic earlier, or she might be forcing herself on me right now.”

“Yeah,” Slick agreed, “I’m surprised that none of these griffins haven’t just opened the cage and helped themselves to you.”

"I don’t think any of them have the key,” Shaw replied.

“So Shaw…” Slick asked the griffin. “Why didn’t you just mount Lady Zephyr when you had the chance?”

“Well,” Shaw replied, trying to ignore Showboat’s pleadings and upturned tail. “Supplication has to prove that you truly love the feather you’re seeking approval for. If I’d given in, Lady Zephyr would have known I wasn’t being serious about it.”

“We were so close too!” Slick said, snapping his claws and tapping at the bars of their cell absentmindedly, “If only we had gotten away undetected.”

“Shaw, please I need you so badly…” Showboat pleaded. When he didn’t respond she laid down to rest, having given up on any further attempts at seducing the uncooperative griffin.

Shaw absentmindedly played with the bars of his cell. The griffiness patrolling outside his prison looked up at him hopefully and offered her flanks to him. Shaw shook his head and returned back to the center of the cell away from her. The griffiness frowned, stomped her paw down in frustration, and resumed patrolling the prison. Upset at being spurned by the object of her desires, she held her beak in the air flared her wings and flicked her tail at the bars separating her from her desires.

Slick noticed the light from the torches being reflected from the brass key ring the guard had attached to a leather belt she wore around her abdomen. “Perhaps,” Slick whispered, “if you could sufficiently distract the guard I could relieve her of her keys.”

Shaw nodded and walked towards the bars of their cell, and tapped his talon against the well-worn iron. “Hey,” he said, hoping to catch the griffiness’s attention.

“What is it?” the griffiness growled, feeling both annoyed and aroused by the teasing of her prisoner.

“I can’t help but notice how stressed out you look,” Shaw said, shaking his brilliant red plumage towards his jailor. “Maybe I could help relieve you of some of your tension.”

“What would you suggest?” the griffiness asked, batting her emerald green eyes coyly at Shaw.

“I’m not sure,” Shaw replied, running a talon along her coppery flank and up along the red feathers of her left wing causing the griffiness to shiver with delight. “Maybe you could suggest something.”

“Perhaps I could be persuaded to find you more comfortable accommodations,” the griffiness said, slightly out of breath as Shaw’s talons teased her primary feathers. As she felt them being manipulated it causing her to close her eyes and sigh with pleasure.

“Of course,” Shaw said, resting his talon on a feather before stopping his gentle strokes, “I couldn’t possibly leave my companions behind. They would need to be moved as well.”

"Out of the question!” the griffiness growled, frustrated by Shaw’s refusal to play with her feathers any longer. “I could move one but not all of you. All three of you have been placed her by Lady Zephyr’s orders. I could explain moving one of you but not everyfeather in the cell.”

"Maybe she wouldn’t really mind…” Shaw said, trying to temp her as he resumed the treatment he was giving her fully outstretched wing.

“Ah… I don’t think… Um, that is to say…” the griffiness stammered, unable to think clearly. “Perhaps you’re right after all.”

“Of course I am…” Shaw whispered mischievously. “Lady Zephyr wouldn’t punish a beautiful griffiness like you.”

“You really think I’m pretty?” The griffiness said, blushing furiously from both the compliment and the attention being paid to her other wing.

“Yes of course I do,” Shaw said, playing to his guard’s vanity. “Your coat is silky smooth, your red feathers are quite alluring, and your flank’s most succulent.”

“Okay you’ve convinced me,” the guard cooed, allowing her lusts to override her better judgment. “In exchange for moving you to a more comfortable cell, we get to continue this in a more private and comfortable location.”

“Just what do you think you’re doing, you fledgling?” an annoyed voice asked.

The griffiness wings extended in fright as she backed away from the cell in embarrassment, bowing to the ground she groveled, “Please Lady Zephyr, I beg forgiveness!” the guard pleaded to the annoyed deity. “I couldn’t resist his charms.”

Lady Zephyr looked at the guard cowering before her, then glanced at Shaw’s vibrant red plumage and instantly felt a rush of desire entering her. Feeling pity for the guard who was undoubtedly even more susceptible to his temptations, her icy eyes softened with compassion as she looked down at the griffiness before her. “Leave us,” she said. “It’s my fault for not assigning males to guard his cell.”

The griffiness lowered her head respectfully to Lady Zephyr and headed towards the exit of the prison. “Sorry,” she whispered, exiting the room to leave her goddess with the prisoners.

“Shaw,” Lady Zephyr said, her face feeling flush from the heat of her desires, “I see you’ve been up to mischief. What did you think you were doing, trying to seduce my guards like that?”

“How can you fault me for trying to escape,” Shaw said defiantly, “wouldn’t every griffin in my place try the same?”

“Why did you try stealing from me?” Lady Zephyr asked, determined to pry the truth from his handsome and well-toned body if needed. “Why were you after Lord Darkpaw’s fang? What could you possibly gain from the theft? I had a nest made of solid gold and silver, and you ignored it all for a fang that only has sentimental value to me.”

“Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said, “I’m unable to tell you.”

“Is that unable or unwilling I wonder?” Lady Zephyr testily said, her voice laced with a steel resolve to find out the truth of this matter. “Tell me what I want to know or face my wrath.”

Part of Shaw wanted to explain the situation to his deity, but remembered what the Slave King had warned them, “Do not speak of your mission to anyone, especially the other prime elements. Should they discover what you’re attempting to do, they would certainly prevent you from succeeding in your quest.”

“No Lady Zephyr, I’m sorry,” Shaw said, shaking his plumage in front of Lady Zephyr’s face, “I’m unable to tell you anything.”

Seeing Shaw’s red plumage filled her with lust once more. Try as she might, Lady Zephyr couldn’t bring herself to harm him, he seemed too much like her dead love. “Shaw,” she screeched in frustration, “your stubborn refusal to answer my questions has vexed me greatly! I think I’ll leave you to stew in your cell for a little while longer while I decide your fate.”

Slick watched as the deity left the jail, “Wow, I can’t believe she’s not doing anything to you,” he said. “If that had been Lord Ouroboros, he would have eaten one of us for your defiance.”

Shaw looked at the sleeping Showboat and then thought about what Slick had mentioned. Thinking about what Lady Zephyr might do to her if he didn’t tell her what she wanted to know, filled him with anxiety for her safety. “Don’t worry my dear,” he said, kissing her muzzle gently. “I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

Lady Zephyr was fuming, how dare her vassal refuse to answer her questions! Ordinarily she might have just killed a griffin who dared challenge her in such a manner, but there was something about that griffin that she couldn’t bear to see harmed in any way. “Damn it to the pit!” she seethed. Looking at Lord Darkpaw’s fang thoughtfully she sighed. “My love, why did you have to break the moot? We could have slain him after it was over.”

Her lover’s fang didn’t answer but remained silent as always. Lately, she had taken to speaking to the fang in hopes that it would help absolve her of her overwhelming grief. It hadn’t really helped, but she found the conversations to be a bit cathartic. Deciding to relieve her lust with the fang once again she reached over and held in in her talon, studying it intensely. The sound of one of her guards opening the door spoiled the mood. With great reluctance she put the fang aside. “What is it?” she asked.

“Lady Zephyr,” the guard said, bowing slightly, “Lady Suzaku is here to see you.”

“Send her in,” Lady Zephyr said, sighing in frustration. A visit from the phoenix was definitely not something she was wanting at the moment. Before Lord Darkpaw’s death, she had considered the phoenix one of her closest friends. But now the bubbly deity only reminded her of what she had lost. She was almost certain the reason for the visit was to gossip and discuss her upcoming wedding nuptials to Lord Ouroboros.

Honestly Lady Zephyr had no idea how her friend had managed to convince the fire tyrant to wed her. Lord Ouroboros only loved his hoard, and ensuring his domain’s authority was unchallenged by anyfeather. When Lady Suzaku had shared the news with her over a year ago, she couldn’t believe it. Even stranger still was the request to keep it a secret from the rest of the pantheon. She was sure it was because Lord Ouroboros didn’t want anyfeather thinking he was going soft, especially with the murderer living on his southwest border. Even though she respected the great dragon for his power, she couldn’t understand why anyfeather would wish to be his mate. Unlike Lord Darkpaw, Lord Ouroboros lacked the passion that had attracted her eye to the Lord of the Earth so many years ago.

“Hello love!” a sweet voice sang interrupting her thoughts. “Still wearing that ghastly black dye I see.”

Lady Zephyr looked towards the entrance to her eyrie and saw Lady Suzaku in all her glorious beauty. The mistress of summer, passion, and love; the phoenix was a breathtaking sight to behold. Her feathers were a vibrant shade of red and pulsing with the power of flame and desire. Her ruby eyes studied the unkempt room and nest, causing the phoenix to cluck her tongue disapprovingly.

“Love, why are you letting yourself go?” Lady Suzaku asked, concerned for her friends wellbeing. “Lord Darkpaw was truly magnificent, but you still have a life to live and a domain to run.”

“Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr bitterly said, “that’s easy for you to say, you’re going to get married to the feather you love. I’m sure Lord Ouroboros will make you very happy.”

“Don’t say his name in my presence!” Lady Suzaku spat, her feathers bursting into flame.

“Zuzu, did you two have a falling out?” Lady Zephyr asked, curious as to what could make her normally cheerful friend so angry.

“Yes Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said, managing to calm herself down, “that beast told me he would love and marry me if I performed a service to show my devotion to him.”

“Let me guess Zuzu, you did what he asked and didn’t keep his word?” Lady Zephyr guessed, not surprised by Lord Ouroboros behavior in the slightest. Dragons were notoriously hard to make deals with. Without a contract bound in blood, they could be so unpredictable and treacherous. Her friend in her eagerness to get a husband had probably neglected to consider that she was being used in one of his many schemes.

“Yes he did,” Lady Suzaku replied, her ruby eyes threatening to tear up in regret and frustration. “Zephy I’ve always wanted what you had with Lord Darkpaw, and he offered it to me on a silver platter.”

“Oh Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said, comforting her friend with a warm embrace, “it’ll be alright. Perhaps Cerynitis would be interested in courting you.”

“Zephy,” Lady Suzaku whined, “the Lord of Winter only cares for two things…”

“War and winter,” Lady Zephyr said, finishing Suzaku’s sentence. “But Zuzu, certainly among the pantheon there’s somefeather for you.”

“Zephy, I’ve so missed spending time talking with you, but I didn’t come to discuss my love life with you…” Lady Suzaku said, hesitant to say anything else.

“Oh Zuzu, then what is it,” Lady Zephyr said, curious as to what would make her friend feel reticent to speak. “You’re my oldest friend, you can tell me anything.”

“It’s what Lord Ouroboros made me do,” Lady Suzaku said, her voice beginning to break under the weight of her guilt. “I did some horrible things.”

“Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said, holding her friend closely, “no matter what you’ve done. You’ll always be my friend.”

“But Zephy, he made me betray everyfeather in the pantheon!” Lady Suzaku lamented, struggling to hold back her tears of shame and regret.

“I still love you Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said, hugging her friend. “Even if you’re a silly hatchling sometimes…”

“But Zephy,” Lady Suzaku cried out, “I betrayed you the worst of all!”

Lady Zephyr looked her friend in the eye and saw the regret consuming her. “I don’t care Zuzu, you are and always will be my friend,” she said, her heart full of compassion for the phoenix. “What did Lord Ouroboros make you do to betray the pantheon?”

Lady Suzaku pulled her beak close to Lady Zephyr’s head and whispered to her for a few minutes. When she heard the extent of her friend’s betrayal she wanted to send Lady Suzaku to the pit. In her fury she was tempted to demand that the phoenix leave her domain and never return, but then she remembered what she had just said the minute before.

“I’m so sorry Zephy…” Lady Suzaku said, hanging down her head in shame.

“I still forgive you Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said, hugging her friend tightly, “but Lord Ouroboros is a completely different matter.”

Zephy, what are you planning on doing to him?” Lady Suzaku asked, hoping to get her revenge on her ex-fiancée as well.

“Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said, “not more than four days ago, Lord Ouroboros came to my domain beseeching me not to interfere in his little spat with the murderer.”

“You mean the Slave King?” Lady Suzaku asked. Although she had seen him at the moot two years ago, the human hadn’t been in her thoughts at all. As Lord of the Earth his wealth was probably greater than even Lord Ouroboros’s, and if the Lord of Fire felt him a grave enough threat to ask for aid he must be powerful. “I wonder if the Slave King has found a wife yet.”

Hearing Lady Suzaku asking if the Slave King had a wife made Lad Zephyr burn with jealousy, “Zuzu stay focused,” she said, hoping that her friend wouldn’t notice how badly she desired her lover’s slayer. “Lord Ouroboros is planning to make his move against the murderer soon. Perhaps we should pull on the threads of his warp, to unravel his carefully laid out plans.”

“Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said, “I know the prefect way to do it.”

“How Zuzu?” Lady Zephyr asked.

“The griffin you just met with,” Lady Suzaku said.

“Oh, so that’s why he’s been making me burn with desire all day,” Lady Zephyr said, her suspicions finally confirmed. “Zuzu, I need you to do something about him. Every single griffiness as soon as they see him goes into heat and loses any self-control they might have.”

“Zephy I’m sorry about that,” Lady Suzaku apologized. “I sent him like that hoping that you would be able to experience your Darkpaw’s love once more.”

“His heart already belongs to another Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said. “But I appreciate the thought. Do you know anything about why he came to steal from me?”

“Zephy, I couldn’t tell you,” Lady Suzaku said. “I know that he traveled to your domain by some strange creature that smelled heavily of the Earth, almost as if it had been newly created. Also I overheard that their mission is one commissioned by Celestia herself.”

“The griffin refuses to answer my questions regarding his mission and why they need the fang of Darkpaw and my feathers,” Lady Zephyr said, tapping her talon to her beak as she tried reasoning out the puzzle before her.

“Zephy, offer to let him challenge you for them, if he answers why you need them,” Lady Suzaku suggested.

“A contest?” Lady Zephyr thoughtfully said. “Zuzu I like that idea, but what kind?”

“Zephy, I suggest letting the griffin choose it,” Lady Suzaku said.

“Alright, let’s see what he suggests,” Lady Zephyr said in agreement.

Shaw was being escorted by two very large male griffins. When they passed by griffinesses, the intimidating guards shooed them away. Shaw wondered what he could possibly do to get out of this fix. His plumage was apparently useless against the griffins escorting him, not that he would want it to work on males anyways. As they approached Lady Zephyr’s golden eyrie, Shaw wondered what sorts of threats she would make against him this time. When he entered his deity’s inner sanctum, he was surprised to see a familiar looking phoenix sitting next to Lady Zephyr.

The phoenix blew a kiss and winked at Shaw seductively before flying towards him, landing besides him she pulled out the large red feather from his plumage. “Thank you Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr said, walking towards her prisoner. “Shaw, since you refuse to tell me why you tried to steal from me I will make you an offer I hope you’re willing to accept.”

“What’s your offer Lady Zephyr?” Shaw asked, as he rubbed the spot where the feather had been.

“I’ll allow you to challenge me for the feathers and fang," Lady Zephyr said, pointing a talon towards Shaw, “but only if you tell me why they’re so important.”

Shaw considered Lady Zephyr’s offered carefully. On the one talon a challenge seemed like the only way to get the items now, but on the other talon he wasn’t sure he would be able to defeat somefeather like Lady Zephyr. She was a goddess after all. With limited options Shaw nodded, “Alright Lady Zephyr, I agree to your offer,” he said, “but I want my friends released regardless whether I win or lose.”

“Fair enough,” Lady Zephyr agreed. “I’ll even let you choose the challenge.”

“So anything I want then?” Shaw asked.

“Yes anything you wish,” Lady Zephyr replied.

“Alright,” Shaw said, looking at his wings thoughtfully, “I challenge you to a race.”

“A race, are you sure?” Lady Zephyr said, amused that Shaw thought he even stood a chance of beating her. “I am the very essence of the wind itself, there’s nothing’s faster in the skies than me.”

“Yes a race,” Shaw said.

“Very well,” Lady Zephyr agreed. “A race you shall have.”

“Once I’ve won, I’ll tell you why we’re after the feathers and fang,” Shaw said.

“Agreed,” Lady Zephyr said, displeased with the cheek her subject had shown her.

The dracoliche roared once before charging, in desperation Clover did the only thing he could think of, running away like a little filly. With Shanks following closely behind him, he looked behind and saw as Scourge leapt forward to attack the dracoliche. Deftly the doom hound dodged Travenro’s massive jaws and attached himself to the creature’s neck, trying to dislodge the bones holding the beast together.

Travenro roared furiously when he felt the crushing bite of the doom hound’s jaw around his vertebrae. Desperate to help their protector, Clover tried thinking of anything he could do to slow down the dracoliche. Deciding to cast a spell, the blue unicorn filled his horn with magic and released it into a potent spell hoping to disrupt the magic that was animating the construct of bones. However to his dismay, he found that his spells had no effect. The magic of all the dragons that had ever died in this place and now coursing through the bones of the dracoliche, was too much for his magic and he found all his spells were being completely repelled by the draconic runes covering its bones.

“Mister Clover,” Shanks barked, trying to avoid the dracoliche’s tail. “Maybe you use the spines to hit the dead thing.”

Clover considered Shanks’s suggestion, the dracoliche had many bones. Perhaps using a spine might trip it up and help dislodge some of the bones in its reanimated skeleton. Fortunately levitating the spines would be easier than the previous spell he failed to cast. Using his magic, he levitated a large spine and hurled it like a spear at the dracoliche’s ribcage.

The spine flew through the air smashing against one of Travenro’s ribs, the runes exploded with energy causing him to roar in anger. Ignoring the Doom hound on its neck, the dracoliche focused its malevolent attention on the unicorn that had dared strike it. Lifting his skeletal tail, the dracoliche prepared to swipe it towards Clover in retaliation.

Seeing that the dracoliche was preparing to strike, Clover readied his magic and began hurling spines and scales as quickly as he could. As the massive spines flew towards him, the bone dragon brought up its claws to shield it from the onslaught of spines. Annoyed by the attack, the dracoliche pulled back his neck and opened his mouth. Magical energy from his rune covered bones began sending green magical energy coursing along his body, coalescing in his skull as he prepared to release a torrent of magical flames.

In desperation Clover picked up the largest spine he could levitate and hurled at the dracoliche’s left eye. The spine hurled forward with great speed towards the unprotected eye socket of the construct, the dracoliche’s eyes of green flame flared in surprise as the spine hit its mark. The red spine, its colors faded by time exploded showering everypony with shards of scale and bone when it pierced the eye of flame and built up magic. Now free from whatever was holding it in place, the built up magic followed the path of least resistance and exploded out of the dracoliche’s left eye socket knocking Scourge into a pile of nearby scales.

As the magical flames exploded over his head, Clover was awestruck by the sheer power of the magic being unleashed. The magical flame was so intense it vaporized a large portion of the wall and ceiling of the chamber. Looking back at the dracoliche, he saw the beast’s rune covered skull blackened and cracked in places. Looking towards Scourge, he saw that the doom hound appeared to be unconscious.

Seeing that Travenro appeared to be stunned, Clover trotted over towards the unconscious doom hound Scourge. “Shanks,” he shouted, “help me move him!”

Shanks ran towards Clover and helped him place the unconscious Scourge on the unicorn’s back. “Mister Clover,” Shanks howled in fear. “The dead thing is looking at us!”

Clover looked and saw that the dracoliche was looking down at them, its flaming right eye glaring at them malevolently and flaring in rage. The entire left side of its skull was badly burned and cracked was leaking magic every which way. The left eye instead of being a bright flame was now merely an ember, a tiny green cinder that threatened to die out at any moment. The draconic runes covering the left side of his skull were glowing sickly as they struggled to stay alive.

Clover winded from using so much magic, was unsure if he would be able to put up much more of a fight. “Shanks,” he whispered, “prepare to run. Perhaps you can escape.”

“No!” Shanks howled, growling and baring his teeth at the dracoliche threatening to destroy them. “Mister Clover, me a Gem Biter. Me fight by my friend until me can’t fight no more.”

Clover saw the dracoliche was preparing to attack them once again and thought back on their journey together. He thought of their fateful meeting in the Everfree. He remembered a small frightened pup hiding in a hollowed out log refusing to come out.

The dracoliche started rearing up and lifted his right claw to attack.

Instinctively Clover began drawing magic into his horn, hoping to generate a shield strong enough to protect them.

Clover looked down at the pup by his side and smiled. “Shanks, you’re no longer alone,” he whispered before unleashing his magic.

Clover saw the dracoliche’s mighty claw moving towards his magic shield, in hopes of shattering it so he could send them to the pit. “If only I was stronger like Sir Stouthorn,” he bitterly thought.

Sensing the innate magic’s of this place, Clover allowed himself to act as a conduit and let the foreign magic flow through him making his shield much stronger. Travenro’s mighty claw slammed down hard but the shield held fast. “Trust in the quest, it will provide a way…” he murmured, trying to decide his next course of action. “My master’s legacy…”

Winded and panting, Clover felt Scourge stirring awake. “Scourge, are you able to move?” he asked, frantically trying to keep his shield up.

“I should be fine,” Scourge said, his terrible voice sounding like grinding stones. “Thank you.”

“Any ideas?” Clover asked, unsure if he could counterattack the dracoliche before it swiped them with one of its massive claws.

“Only one…” Scourge said, preparing to launch himself back into the fray.

“What’s that?” Clover asked, trying to squeeze more power into his shield before it failed.

“Taking it to the pit with me!” Scourge roared, leaping at the dracoliche with his terrible maw wide open for the attack.

The dracoliche saw the doom hound charging it and turned its head to face its new prey. Opening its mouth, the guardian of the Dragon’s Necropolis prepared to send the doom hound back to the Gates of Tartarus and into the pit itself.

The air as usual was stale and dank, smelling of death and ruin. Much like the collapsed and ruined buildings and rubble strewn across the broken streets, the master of this place was not whole. He had five days to ready himself for his first real battle since inheriting this dark and dreary domain. His heavy iron crown started glowing with the power of the Earth itself. As he worked at his forge forming and folding the metals, he looked down at the manacles attached to his wrists. Even as the Lord of the Earth, he was still enslaved to this hateful place.

“Father?” a cheerful voice asked.

“Hmm, what?” the Slave King said, looking around to see who had addressed him. Looking behind him he saw the one thing that gave him any hope in this wretched place, his daughter Little Bleu.

“Father I’m sorry if I startled you,” the beautiful mare said, the adoration and love she held for the human sparkling in her eyes, “but I’ve been calling to you for the last ten minutes.”

The man placed the tongs and hammer he had been using down by the forge and walked to the unicorn embracing her. “My little Bleu, you are my hope of the future,” he said, his voice full of love for his adopted daughter. Over the years the human and unicorn mare had formed a familial bond, that even though they were of completely different species they considered each other to be family.

Little Bleu returned her father’s embrace holding him tight. “I love you too daddy,” she said, closing her eyes and enjoying the moment. “Father it’s time to eat.”

“Thank you,” the man said, wiping the sweat away from his soot stained brow. “What did you bring me?”

“Well the kitchen had some jerky, rye bread, and a few apples,” Little Bleu said, using her magic to levitate the items out of her basket. “I know it’s not much, but the master says since we’ve been digging up so many gems the food will start getting better.”

“My princess has brought me a royal feast!” the man said with a laugh, the joy of being able to share a simple meal with his daughter brought a smile to his weary face.

The unicorn looked up at her father with concern in her purple eyes. Unlike the other slaves, he was much weaker and not well suited for moving heavy loads like the rest. Looking down at his hands and at the metal work cooling near the forge, she was amazed at the many wondrous things her father could make. She didn’t know much of her father’s people, only that they came from a realm so far away you might think it was but a dream. “Father, tell me a story,” she asked, looking up at him with her large dewy eyes.

The man looked down at Little Bleu and smiled, he could never resist his daughter when she asked him. “Very well Bleu,” he said, “but it’ll have to be a short one.”

“As long as it’s from your world it doesn’t matter what it is,” Little Bleu said, happy to hear another tale about her father’s people. The things he said they had accomplished were a wonder. She especially liked the stories of the land called America. When she heard how they once had slaves and one day went to war to end it, she could only hope that she would one day see the end of slavery in the Diamond Vale as well.

Little Bleu listened intently as her father spoke of two great wizards named Gates and Jobs that used magic called Windows and Macintosh to do battle with each other for dominance, once they had worked together to defeat the Dark wizard I.B.M. She had heard this story before but loved how tricky the wizard Gates had to be in order to gain the upper hoof against his former master, but also loved the twist at the end when the wizard Jobs used a new magic called an iPhone to break the wizard Gates’s Windows magic. She was disappointed when her father stopped telling the story right before wizard Jobs could land the decisive blow against his arch rival.

“What happened next?” Little Bleu asked excitedly, hoping that her father would finally finish the tale. “Did the wizard Jobs finally defeat his arch nemesis with the iPhone, or did the wizard Gates manage to defeat his rival’s new form of magic?”

“I don’t know love,” the man said, with a sheepish smile. “I came here before their battle ended.”

“Oh dang,” Little Bleu pouted, “I want to know which of the wizards finally won their feud.”

“Who can say?” her father said, running his fingers through her mane. “Bleu, I’d better get back to work, or Lasher will have my hide for sure.”

“Father, one day we’ll be free of this wretched place,” Little Bleu said, vowing to see her father freed from the work that was slowly sending him to an early grave. Over the years she had seen him go from a pitch black beard and mane, to having more grey and white then black hairs on his head. Every day she feared would be his last, one day Lasher would finally lose his temper and actually kill him. Resting her head against his hand she looked up at the man working at the forge, “I love you daddy…”

Despite the heat from the forge, the air around the Slave King was as cold as the pit. Looking behind him he half expected to see his daughter looking back at him, but only found ash and soot from the forge and the shadows of his past mocking him. Looking down at the empty forge, he turned around and resumed shaping the metal he’d been working on.

As the ringing of his hammer echoed throughout the decaying ruins, the whispered words “I love you too Little Bleu…” were carried away on a lonely breeze echoing through the dead city.

Sir Stouthorn’s voice echoed throughout the massive amphitheater. Speaking with his deep baritone voice, he had regaled the tale of him and his compatriot’s adventures together. “… and then Clover the Clever boldly trotted towards the great stone throne of the Slave King, and looked the heartless monster in the eye and asked, ‘So what will it take to quell your fury, and end the famine?’,” the minotaur said, pausing for dramatic effect. Looking at the assembled members of the Harpers Guild, he tried to do the best impression of the Slave King’s voice that he could muster. “The Slave King leaned forward in his great stone throne. His cruel iron crown atop his head was all that protected us from viewing his disfigured and misshapen face. The monster’s burning eyes seemed as cold as the pit itself, and when he open his mouth to speak it made the earth itself tremble in fear. ‘I ask for one thing and one thing only,’ he said. ‘Lord Ouroboros possesses something of great value to me. I task you with returning it to me and taking from him his left eye for the insult.’.”

When Sir Stouthorn mentioned the task to remove Lord Ouroboros’s left eye, the whole room gasped in surprise. Certainly this was an impossible quest, nopony could possibly challenge the Lord of Fire and expect to live to tell the tale! Seeing that he had left a suitable impressed on the assembled bards, he bowed his head low, “Mares and gentlestallions, and esteemed bards and Knights of the Lawgiver,” he said as humbly as he was able, “I came here today to share my quest, for I do not know if I shall survive it. But I wanted ponies to know that even if the quest seems impossible, as long as it was right and just it is worth pursuing.”

Sir Stouthorn, confident that he had done the best he could confidently exited the spotlight and sat down next to Seafoam. “Sir Stouthorn,” the seapony said, wiping away a few tears from his muzzle, “that was amazing. You told the story so touchingly.”

“Thank you lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, looking down at his page fondly, “I know that we might not succeed in our quest, so I wanted ponies to know of our bravery if we fail.”

“I hope that the everypony else feels the same way,” Seafoam said, looking up at the bards and knights casting their votes.

“Hopefully they’ll accept this quest as being worthy even though it’s not yet completed,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“I have faith in the quest Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, looking up at his liege, “and more importantly I have faith in you. We shall succeed and be victorious.”

Sir Stouthorn warmly smiled when he heard his protégé’s faith in their quest. “Seafoam my lad,” he said, “hearing you say this brings great joy to this weary old knight. I think once this quest is completed you’ll finally be ready.”

Seafoam looked at the minotaur that had taught him everything he knew about being a knight and smiled, confident and feeling prepared to strike out and quest on his own. “Thank you Sir Stouthorn for everything,” he said, feeling bittersweet about being his master’s equal and having to one day leave him when he finally received his spurs.

“Come lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, “let’s save the goodbyes until we actually part. Until then let’s enjoy the time we have left questing together.”

“We have the votes tallied now,” the voice of Grandmaster Philharmonic said, interrupting the two friend’s discussion. “Sir Stouthorn, please step forward and present yourself so I can announce the results.”

Sir Stouthorn stepped back into the light and bowed to the grandmaster. “I’m ready Grandmaster
Philharmonic,” he said, steeling himself to hear the results.

“Sir Stouthorn,” the grandmaster said, “truly the quest you told us was worthy of being made immortalized in song. However without an end our bards can’t sing it.”

Sit Stouthorn bowed his head in defeat. This had been a wild shot in the dark to be sure, but maybe he could still get an audience by openly challenging Lord Triton. Hopefully the Lawgiver wouldn’t be too angry and would allow him to fight his champion instead of being banished.

“Sir Stouthorn,” the grandmaster continued, “because the quest is incomplete we can’t in good faith allow you to pass the quester’s challenge.”

Seafoam was incensed when he heard the pronouncement coming from the grandmaster’s muzzle. “These ingrates!” he fumed. Certainly this quest was as epic as any of the great songs of old! Sir Stouthorn was right. The bigots had found some small technicality to stymie him. The seapony decided he wouldn’t waste another moment with these foals if they couldn’t see true heroism when it was literally under their muzzles.

“With that being said,” the grandmaster continued, “we look forward to hearing the end of the quest when you have finished. So I’m granting you special dispensation in this case. You will be granted an audience with Lord Triton, be honored as a true hero, and we’ll begin composing the song honoring your quest.”

Sir Stouthorn looked up at his friend sitting above him and bowed once more. “Thank you Grandmaster Philharmonic,” he said. “I look forward to finishing telling the tale, when the quest is complete.”

“Sir Stouthorn,” the grandmaster said, “we know time is of the essence in your quest, so the bailiff will see you to Lord Triton when you’re ready.”

Sir Stouthorn nodded his head respectfully and walked out the door followed by his page. Looking down at the sack full of black stones, Grandmaster Philharmonic frowned. Why couldn’t they see that his friend was a true hero? Even incomplete, the quest that le Boeuf had regaled was indeed the greatest quest of the year, and possibly of the century. Fortunately he was able to use his influence to help his friend on his quest.

Lord Triton watch over my friend, and aid him in his quest,” the grandmaster prayed.

“Well that was unexpected,” Seafoam said, following the bailiff and Sir Stouthorn down the passage towards Lord Triton’s citadel. “I was almost certain that the grandmaster was going to say we had failed to impress them sufficiently.”

“He used his position to aid us,” Sir Stouthorn said. “By allowing us to come back and finish the quest so he could grant us the audience.”

“You mean you expected them to vote against you?” Seafoam asked in surprise.

“Yes,” Sir Stouthorn said, “I mean the quest’s only half finished after all. I would have voted nay myself were I the one hearing it.”

“What made you so sure that the grandmaster would help you,” Seafoam said.

“It was the bit about the impossible quest and how we should pursue it if it’s right,” Sir Stouthorn explained. “It was something he told me long ago.”

“Well the gamble paid off,” Seafoam said, “now we just have to challenge Lord Triton’s champion, get the pearl, and remove Lord Ouroboros’s eye.”

“Aye lad,” Sir Stouthorn agreed, “the hard part is all done. The rest of the quest should be smooth sailing.”

The bailiff led them to a room filled with water and a slowly spinning whirlpool in its center. “Sir Stouthorn,” the bailiff said, “use your token of the Lawgiver to create a magic bubble for yourself.”

“I’m terribly sorry,” Sir Stouthorn said. “I seem to have lost mine.”

The bailiff rolled his eyes and handed Sir Stouthorn a dull silver disk. “Here you go, make sure you don’t lose this one while we’re down there,” the bailiff explained. “Or this really will be your final quest.”

Sir Stouthorn placed the dull silver coin bearing the image on the Lawgiver on his armor. Sensing it was in possession of an honorable knight of the Lawgiver, the coin’s silver surface shone as brightly as Luna’s own moon on a warm summer’s evening. Stepping into the water, the minotaur felt the power of the Lawgiver’s magic wash over him. As long as he held the token and stayed true to his vows, he would be welcome in the Domain of Water.

Confidently Sir Stouthorn entered the whirlpool and felt himself being sucked into the depths of the Western Sea. Freely breathing in the seawater, he saw the beauty of Lord Triton’s citadel below him. The light from the surface cascaded onto the buildings and coral below, making them shine as they reflected the light from Celestia’s sun. All around him thousands of seaponies swam by going about their business, when they saw him they bowed their heads. For any air breather that was found worthy of entering the Domain of Water was worthy of respect. Once the whirlpool had deposited him inside the citadel, he waited patiently for both Seafoam and the bailiff to join him.

After several minutes they had both reached the bottom. “Follow me,” the bailiff said.

Seafoam rolled his head back and forth excited to finally get some seawater all over his scales and fins. “Oh Sir Stouthorn,” he said. “The salt water on my scales feels divine. I didn’t realize how much I missed it until just now!”

“Come along lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, stealing a glance at their annoyed bailiff. “We don’t want to keep Lord Triton waiting.”

“Oh quite right sir,” Seafoam said, swimming after the minotaur and bailiff.

The bailiff escorted them to a massive pearlescent door and knocked on it three times, the door opened revealing Lord Triton’s inner sanctum. The massive round room contained at its center a round table with chairs for each of the Lawgiver’s most trusted knights and councilors. Currently Lord Triton was sitting in his seat listening to one of his councilors discussing how the raiding against the Domain of Earth was going. Seeing Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam, his eyes lit up. Finally some excitement! He carefully studied the minotaur. Seeing his greying coat and well scared body he nodded approvingly, this knight carried himself well and his eyes revealed he was experienced in the ways of battle. Looking at seapony the Lawgiver could tell that although he was young, he was battle hardened and knew the taste of combat.

The bailiff swam towards Lord Triton and announced them. “Lord Triton,” he said, “I present to you Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’; and his page, knight in training Seafoam.”

Triton thoughtfully stroked his magnificent kelp mustache with his right fin, as he floated around the knight and his page. “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, with a voice that commanded respect, “I understand that you braved a quester’s challenge?”

Sir Stouthorn nodded and looked at his liege in the eye. “Lawgiver,” he said, “that’s your honest own truth.”

Triton’s swirling body of kelp and water circled around the minotaur. “That was quite a gambit indeed,” he said, inspecting the well-worn armor Sir Stouthorn was wearing. “I take it your quest was an important one then?”

“Lawgiver it is the most important quest of my career,” Sir Stouthorn said, “I wish to challenge your champion.”

“Why would you risk everything just to challenge my champion,” Triton asked. “Surely you know he’s never been defeated.”

“Lawgiver, the quest demands it,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“You seek from me a boon I can’t refuse, am I right?” Lord Triton asked straight to the point.

“Lawgiver that is your own truth,” Sir Stouthorn said. “Without your boon, the quest will undoubtedly fail.”

“Well then what are we waiting for,” Lord Triton said, clapping his fins together in anticipation.

“Podo, Codo,” Lord Triton said, turning towards two seaponies sitting at the round table. “I want you to get Terrorantula ready to fight in the arena.”

“As you wish Lawgiver,” Podo said, brushing his black mane away from his green eyes. As one of Lord Triton’s beast masters, the white seapony was in charge of making sure the many beasts that fought for the Lawgiver were well cared for. Looking at his twin sister Codo, he motioned for her to follow him towards the arena. “Come on sis, we have a spider to rouse.”

“Okay Podo,” the white seapony mare said. Spying Seafoam standing near Lord Triton, she shook her black mane and batted her blue eyes at him. “I wish you two knights good luck. Terrorantula has never been defeated before.”

“Terrorantula,” Sir Stouthorn asked, “what sort of pony name is that?”

“Not a pony,” the Lawgiver said, “a giant spider. He’s from another world entirely, from a place called Antonica.”

“Well…” Sir Stouthorn said, unsure if he really wanted to fight such a beast, “I was expecting one of your knights to be your champion.”

“Normally I would have pitted you against Sir Tsunami, or Sir Storm Breaker,” the Lord of Water said with a wry smile, pointing towards two seaponies sitting at the round table. “But seeing as you need a boon I can’t possibly refuse and as Terrorantula has been so bored of late, I’ve decided to pit you against him. It’s not too late to back now if you want.”

“Lord Triton,” the minotaur said, bowing deeply to his liege, “a knight of the Lawgiver never backs down from a challenge.”

“I knew you wouldn’t,” Lord Triton said, rubbing his flippers together in anticipation of the fight. “Sir Stouthorn I eagerly await your victory so I may grant you your boon and crown you with golden laurels.”

The grey minotaur knelt down and presented his weapon to the deity, “Lawgiver,” Sir Stouthorn reverently said, “bless my weapon so I might be victorious.”

The Lord of Water picked up the large ax and blessed it with his essence, then handed it back to his knight. “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, “go and bring honor to my name.”

“Of course my liege,” Sir Stouthorn said, standing up. “I look forward to entertaining you today. Come Seafoam, I must prepare for battle.”

“Of course Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, floating after his master.

The Lawgiver frowned as the knight and his page left his inner sanctum. Sitting back down in his seat he stroked his magnificent mustache thoughtfully. “Terrorantula, Lord Triton?” Sir Tsunami asked. “But Sir Stouthorn is well into his fifth decade! It’ll be a miracle if he survives.”

“That knight carries the scent of the Earth all over him,” Lord Triton replied. “Although I hold no ill will towards the Slave King, his dishonorable behavior threatens to bring us all to ruin. If fate decrees that Sir Stouthorn is to prevail, then I will grant him his boon. Otherwise I hope that the Summerlands welcomes him with open arms.”

“Lord Triton,” Sir Storm Breaker said, “what if Sir Stouthorn succeeds and the Slave King is planning for war?”

“Then my knights,” Lord Triton said, frowning grimly, “I shall marshal my knights and bring forth my armies to fight the Slave King. We shall defend Equestria and meet him on the field of battle.”

Several hours later Sir Stouthorn waited anxiously inside the great coliseum of Marelantis as he waited for the match to be announced. “Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said. “I just want you to know that whatever happens I will continue the quest in your name to the best of my ability.”

“Thank you Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn said, with a grin, “but there’s never been a beast that has been able to stand before my ax.”

“Well didn’t you hear what the Lawgiver said,” Seafoam said, “this Terrorantula is from another world altogether, and has never been defeated.”

“It’s only undefeated because it hasn’t had the pleasure of facing me in battle,” Sir Stouthorn said, while adjusting his armor and testing his weapons sharpness.

“Alright it’s time,” a seapony guard shouted. “Wait for them to announce you, and then step out onto floor of the arena so we can begin.”

“Alright lad, wish me luck,” Sir Stouthorn said, as he headed towards the arena’s entrance.

The sound of the seaponies and other denizens of Marelantis cheering were reverberating from above. The sounds of their cheers and shouts filled the air with a sort of electric energy that made Sir Stouthorn’s blue and grey hairs stand up on end. From the other side of the door he heard Lord Triton welcoming everypony to the arena and introducing the event. “Today’s fight is between one of my knights, Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous.”

“He forgot to say of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’,” Sir Stouthorn grumbled. “That’s the most important part.”

“Who’s facing off against everypony’s favorite undefeated arachnid that needs no introduction, Terrorantula!” the Lawgiver said, to the assembled crowd who was cheering in a frenzy.

Sir Stouthorn knew it was now or never and boldly walked out onto the floor of the arena, to the cheers of thousands of seaponies. Looking up he saw Lord Triton looking down from his throne drinking wine and whispering to one of his advisers. “Behold the brave knight of the Lawgiver!” Lord Triton shouted to the throng of assembled seaponies. Instantly the audience broke out into applause and started throwing flowers down into the arena.

Almost immediately, the crowd went silent as Sir Stouthorn heard the floor of the arena making an awful racket. Turning around, he saw a massive spider being raised up from below the arena. He saw both Podo and Codo removing the chains that were attached to the giant arachnid, which quickly left the arena floor once their task was completed.

“Behold Terrorantula!” the Lawgiver shouted. As soon as the words had left his lips, the seaponies applauded even louder than before.

Looking at Terrorantula, Sir Stouthorn saw that his opponent was well scarred from fighting. Each of its eight legs, each thick as one of the coral columns of the arena itself were covered with thick hairs. Its eight eyes were as black as the night itself. The spider’s carapace was brightly colored with red and yellow markings, with a bright white skull on its abdomen.

“Your armor won’t save you from my venom,” a deep throaty voice said.

Recognizing that Terrorantula had spoken to him, Sir Stouthorn bowed his head and readied his ax. “I’ve not yet met a beast whose hide was stronger than my ax,” he said.

“I shall feed upon your carcass, and decorate my lair with your remains,” Terrorantula declared.

“You’ll have to catch and kill me first,” Sir Stouthorn retorted.

“Exactly!” Terrorantula shouted, rearing up on his legs.

“Then let us see who shall be victorious, and who shall be dead!” Sir Stouthorn shouted.

In response, the spider rushed forward to attack the minotaur. Sir Stouthorn ready for the beast, swung his ax and rolled out of the way. Looking at his weapon he saw the black ichor covering his ax’s blade and confidently smiled. “Good sir,” he said, “I see that the first blood goes to me.”

“Insignificant insect!” Terrorantula bellowed, launching some of its webbing towards his opponent.

Sir Stouthorn tried dodging the webbing but found that it had caught on his greying fur. Terrorantula in victory chattered his mandibles and pulled hard, causing the minotaur to lose his footing and fall muzzle first to the ground. Pulling the struggling knight towards its waiting fangs dripping with saliva, the beast said, “I shall enjoy feeding upon your fluids.”

“Oh bollocks!” Sir Stouthorn cursed, trying to figure out how to escape this predicament.

“Oh Shaw darling, do be careful,” Showboat said, kissing him on the beak lightly. “I don’t know what I’d do if you were to end up horribly mangled or something.”

“Don’t worry dear I’ve got this in the bag,” Shaw said, trying to sound as confident as he could to put his marefriend’s mind at ease.

“Shaw, are you ready?” Slick asked, as he popped a few diamonds into his open mouth. “Lady Zephyr is waiting for you.”

“Yes,” Shaw said, “I’ll be out in a minute.”

Looking at a map of Equestria on the table next to him, he saw the race’s route marked with little flags. “Hmm let’s see,” Shaw mused. “First we have to go through the howling pass of Darkpaw’s Spine, and then I need to head southwest towards the Razor Reef north of Marelantis. After navigating that death trap I’ll need to head east towards the ghastly gorge south of the Everfree Forest. Ugh, I hope the quarray eels aren’t as bad as I’ve heard. Then I need head south towards the badlands and past the Howling Canyon and the eye of the needle. Finally, I have to navigate the Steamspout Fields west of the Dragon’s Necropolis and finally come back here.”

Satisfied that he had that race’s course charted out in his mind, Shaw exited the room and trotted towards Showboat and Slick who were standing near Lady Zephyr. “Good luck darling,” Showboat said. “I’ll be cheering for you.”

“Yeah Shaw, don’t let us down,” Slick said. “We need those items. Clover and Sir Stouthorn are counting on us to succeed.”

“Shaw, are you ready?” Lady Zephyr asked, unfurling her wings.

“Yes I am,” Shaw replied, flapping his wings a few times.

“Alright the first to navigate the race’s course shall be declared the winner,” Lady Zephyr said. “Who’ll watch the race to ensure it’s fair for everyfeather involved?”

“Zephy love, let me do it!” Lady Suzaku said. “I’ll make sure it’s both fair and entertaining.”

“Zuzu, no playing around I warn you,” Lady Zephyr said, warning her friend against playing any pranks.

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Lady Suzaku said. “Besides somefeather needs to show everyfeather here how the race is progressing.”

Shaw looked at the Phoenix and tilted his head. “I have no objections to her watching over our race,” he said.

“See Zephy, even your vassal is okay with me playing the referee!” Lady Suzaku crowed.

“Alright Zuzu I’ll permit you to run things,” Lady Zephyr said. “But I’m still a bit miffed with you.”

“Perfect,” Lady Suzaku chirped, as she placed a wing on each of their heads. Slowly a bright red feather grew in their plumage. “Alright everyfeather, as long as this feather remains in your plumage I’ll be able to track your movements and be able to display them for everyfeather to see.”

“Displayed where?” Slick asked, biting down on an emerald.

“Oh you’ll see cutie,” Lady Suzaku said with a sweet smile. Leaping into the air her feathers caught fire and burned freely. Soaring high into the sky, the phoenix flew in a large oval leaving a trail of flames in her wake. When the oval was completed, she flew through the center and released a mighty shriek. The flames from her body expanded outwards meeting the edges of the flaming oval.

Gracefully landing, Lady Suzaku pointed towards the sheet of flames overhead with her wing, “Now watch and be amazed,” she said, opening her beak to sing. The song the phoenix sung was so hauntingly beautiful it brought tears to everypony and feather present. When the song was finished, she pointed up towards the flames. Displayed in full color, was an image of both Shaw and Lady Zephyr and their surroundings.

“Lady Suzaku,” Showboat said, “that’s quite impressive. Would you care to teach me?”

“I’m sorry little unicorn,” Lady Suzaku said, “but a lady never reveals her secrets.”

“Humph,” Showboat pouted, as she trotted over to Shaw and gave him a passionate kiss. “Darling, I’ll be waiting for your safe return.”

“How sweet,” Lady Suzaku cooed.

“Get a room you two!” Slick growled. “I swear by the great hoard, you two can’t keep your hooves off each other for more than five minutes.”

Both Showboat and Shaw blushed at the accurate accusation. “Come Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said, hoping to remove attention from his embarrassment, “Let’s begin the race.”

“Yes let’s,” Lady Zephyr agreed. “Are you familiar with the course the race takes?”

“Yes I’m pretty sure,” Shaw said.

“Lady Zephyr handed Shaw a bauble attached to a chain. “Shaw, wear this around your neck,” she said. “If you ever lose your way, it will direct you where to go.”

“Thank you Lady Zephyr,” Shaw said, securing the chain around his head.

“Now shall we depart?” Lady Zephyr asked.

“Yes I’m ready,” Shaw said, flaring out his rainbow hued wings.

“On your marks…” Lady Suzaku shouted.

“Let me guess your wings were a gift from Loki and Lugh weren’t they?” Lady Zephyr asked, flexing her talons against the stony earth.

“Get set…” Lady Suzaku continued.

“Perhaps they were,” Shaw replied, leaning his body forward.

“Go!” Lady Suzaku shouted as loud as she could, sending flames high into the heavens.

Lady Zephyr launched herself into the air, with the speed of the north wind beneath her wings. “Nofeather is faster in the open skies then me,” she shouted, leaving Shaw behind in her wake.

Shaw smirked and launched himself into the air chasing after the mistress of the sky. Beating his powerful wings he soon caught up with the goddess. “You may be the wind,” he said, beating his wings as hard as he could, “but I’m still faster than you!”

“That remains to be seen hatchling!” Lady Zephyr retorted, enjoying the banter. Pointing her talon towards the largest mountain in Darkpaw’s Spine she said, “More than speed is required to win this contest. Behold the Howling Pass, only somefeather with endurance can navigate its unceasing winds.”

Banking sharply, she entered into a steep dive leaving Shaw behind in her wake. Not one to be outdone, Shaw banked as well and felt himself being buffeted on all sides by a powerful maelstrom of winds. Looking down at his bauble, he saw that the path he was required to take would make him have to weave between dozens of mountain passes until he finally hit the Western Sea.

“Come along my little egg,” Lady Zephyr’s teased, her voice being carried over the wailing winds, “if you want to win your prize you must brave the tempest.”

Shaw gritted his teeth and pumped his wings, desperately trying to keep a straight heading through the merciless winds of the Howling Pass. As he fought against the wind he heard his opponent let out a melodic laugh. “You’ll never beat me if you only rush into things headlong,” Lady Zephyr said, chiding him for wasting his energy so early in the race. “Look for your headwind and follow its path to the end.”

Taking her advice, he found a headwind that was going in the direction he wanted and rode it. Although it wasn’t the straightest path, Shaw found that it allowed him to conserve his strength for the remainder of their race. “Good job my hatchling,” Lady Zephyr said, as she left the Hallowing Pass behind her. “Hopefully you won’t require any assistance in the Razor Reef.”

Shaw growled and chased after his deity, trying to recover the lead. After several hours, he found himself approaching the western sea. The cool sea air reflecting the heat of the midday sun created plenty on wonderful updrafts for him to glide on. Looking down at his bauble, he saw it was guiding him out over the sea towards the west.

Flying high overhead, Lady Zephyr was circling and waiting for Shaw to finally catch up with her. “Ah the fledgling has arrived,” she said, leading the way towards hundreds of rocks jutting up out of the sea. “Whereas the last challenge was one of endurance, this shall be one of agility. Navigate the reef and try not to get clipped by the razor sharp jutting obsidian. Fly too high and you’ll fail. Fly too low and the salt air will weigh down your feathers and make you drown in the Western Sea.”

Lady Zephyr tucked in her wings and started flying through the reef weaving back and forth, effortlessly avoiding the razor sharp rocks jutting up from the water’s surface. Shaw followed closely behind, trying his best to at least keep up with the Mistress of the Air. As the waves of the sea broke against the obsidian columns, the griffin could feel his feathers beginning to get heavier as they were coated by the salt spray. Looking at Lady Zephyr, he saw her spinning. Narrowing his eyes in curiosity, he wondered what the point of it was. By now the salt coating his feathers was beginning to be too much, and he felt himself being pulled down by the extra weight. Desperate to stay aloft, he tried everything he could think of to knock the salt deposits on his feathers off. But found all his efforts were for naught.

Before the Western sea could claim him, Shaw in desperation tried emulating Lady Zephyr. Tucking in his feet, he tilted his wings and started spinning. His forward momentum combined with the spin caused his feathers to twist and bend, knocking away some of the salt deposits. “Ah,” he thought to himself, “that’s why she’s been spinning as she flies.”

“I’m so proud of you my little chick,” Lady Zephyr said from overhead, when she noticed that Shaw had finally figured out how to knock loose the salt from his feathers. “I would have hated to have to fish out your remains from the Western Sea.”

Shaw ignored the goddess and concentrated on navigating through the jagged rocks that seemed to jut out of the water like sharp teeth threatening to devour him.

“Perhaps it’s time to step up your game now?” Lady Zephyr taunted, as she flew in front of Shaw’s face beating him past the final outcropping of stones and once again leaving him to taste her wake.

“Damn it,” Shaw growled, when he saw that once again Lady Zephyr had beaten him.

“Don’t dawdle, my little egg,” Lady Zephyr laughed, as she flew eastward towards the Everfree Forest.

With a mighty growl, Shaw forced himself to go even faster. The air in front of him fought back not wanting to give way, but Shaw’s iron will pushed him through allowing him to cut through the air like a knife. The feathers along his wings burned with energy as he passed over the great city of Marelantis, Leaving an explosion of colors in his wake.

Scourge leaped forward at the dracoliche, his razor sharp fangs bared in defiance at the much larger beast. The guardian of the Dragon’s Necropolis used its head to knock the huntsdog to the side and against the smooth stone walls of the chamber.

“Trespassers, I was going to show you mercy,” Travenro hissed, holding a skeletal claw up to the left side of his charred skull, “but that ship has sailed. I’m going to take my time with each of you.”

“You can try,” Scourge growled in defiance, “but I think you’ll find I’m not that easy to kill.”

“Bawhahaha,” Travenro laughed derisively, “perhaps if you were a unicorn I might have reason to fear you. But seeing as you’re winded and nearly broken, I think I will end you first.”

Scourge refused to answer the dracoliche’s taunt, but instead pulled back his head and released a howl that caused the earth to tremble in fear. “Clover, take Shanks and get what we came for and run away as quickly as possible,” the doom hound shouted, as the chamber violently shook.

“But what about you?” Clover asked in concern.

“Just flee you stupid pony!” Scourge roared, throwing himself back at the construct of bones.

Hesitant to leave their guide behind, Clover nodded his head and used his magic to levitate a large scale and spine. The dracoliche enraged at his attempted theft, raised his claw to stop them. Before he could bring it down Scourge leapt on his back chewing once more on the vertebrae in his neck. Roaring in anger the guardian of the Dragon’s Necropolis tried using its claws to remove the doom hound, but round its passenger’s teeth was too deeply buried in his bones.

“Come Shanks,” Clover said, struggling to keep Lord Ouroboros’s cast offs levitated, “we’ve got to hurry up and leave.”

Shanks yelped in agreement. “Mister Clover,” he barked, following after his friend, “you think the bad dog be okay?”

“I don’t know Shanks,” Clover said, as they raced past mountains of bones and scales. In the background mighty roars were heard echoing from the repository, as the earth trembled and shook from what must be a mighty battle.

The dracoliche roared in frustration when he saw the unicorn and pup escaping, rolling in the piles of scales it tried removing the doom hound but found its efforts were stymied. Switching tactics, Travenro started slamming his neck into the walls of the chamber hoping to crush Scourge. Scourge felt the walls pounding against his weakening body, but still held fast. His King had charged him with the safe keeping of those two, and he fully intended to fulfill his mission even if it meant his death.

Satisfied that he had given them enough time to get a head start, Scourge let go of the dracoliche’s vertebrae and ran towards the opposite side of the room. Finally free of the annoyance, Travenro turned towards the exit to chase after the two that had slipped through his claws.

“My master cares little for how he receives that which he seeks,” Scourge said, sneering at his much larger opponent. “Go on and give chase to them, and my mission will be completed.”

Travenro roared in frustration and pounded the stone walls of the chamber with enough force to make the entire room shake. “For your insolence,” he hissed, “I will cripple you and save you for last!”

“Construct, I believe that even that simple task is beyond your abilities,” Scourge said, taunting the dracoliche. “You had ample opportunities to slay us all and did nothing. If the rest of Lord Ouroboros’s servants are as stupid as you, we have nothing to fear from the upcoming war.”

With a look of pure rage and hate, the dracoliche roared and charged towards the doom hound. Waiting for the right moment, Scourge jumped into the shadows of a nearby pile of spines. With an earth shattering crash, the bone dragon had rammed the wall so hard that pieces of the ceiling began falling.

Jumping out from the shadows, Scourge laughed at Travenro’s sorry state. The dracoliche bones were cracked from the impact, and the once potent magic’s powering the draconic runes were now a sickly shade of green instead of the vivid green they had once been. Panting, the doom hound malevolently grinned. “Why not rest those weary bones,” he said, “in fact I could help you rest permanently.”

“I shall enjoy seeing you suffer doom hound,” Travenro replied, preparing himself for another charge. “I think that you have only a little strength left in your soon to be corpse.”

“Whether I live or die is of no concern,” Scourge replied, jumping into the shadows once again. “Before the day is through you will see the pit by my paws…”

“That’s just fine with me. All who come here, come to die,” the guardian said, opening his mouth to release a jet of magical green flames. When he released the flames, everything they touched started glowing with magical energy.

From his shadows, Scourge felt the heat from the magical fire devouring his place of refuge. “I can’t take much more of this, there’s so little of the shadows left,” he thought.

“Trespasser, I can keep this up all day,” Travenro said with a laugh, preparing to release even more flames. “However, I think you’re time is running out.”

Scourge knew his opponent was right, soon the shadows would be all burned away and he would have to face the dracoliche. Although this place was seeped heavily with the Domain of Fire’s power, he could feel the familiar ley lines connected to the Domain of Earth as well. Using the last vestiges of his power, the doom hound prepared to make his last stand. “Oh dread master, I hope my unworthy service has pleased you,” he thought, stepping out of the shadows to face the guardian of the Dragon’s Necropolis.

“So coward,” Travenro spat, “finally run out of places to hide and decided to beg for mercy?”

"Not quite,” Scourge snarled, “tonight I’ll enter the pit and take you along with me.”

“Fool,” the dracoliche laughed, “the house of the dead can’t hold me.”

“Perhaps not guardian,” Scourge said, conceding the dracoliche’s point. “But I’m sure a thousand tons of earth will.”

“What?” Travenro shouted in confusion, as he felt the earth rumbling in protest.

“My King…” Scourge murmured, pounding the ground with his paws. Instantly the earth broke open swallowing the contents of the room, before closing again.

Clover ran as fast as his hooves could carry him, he didn’t know how long Scourge could keep the dracoliche at bay for. “Mister Clover!” Shanks shouted in warning. “Watch out.”

Clover was about to ask why, when he felt the Earth rumbling violently. Looking behind him, he saw a large explosion of earth and stone originating from the repository. “Scourge has fallen,” he said. “Hurry Shanks, the dracoliche is sure to be on his way now.”

Shanks nodded in agreement, as he resumed running towards the exit to this desolate place. “Maybe the bad dog not so bad after all…” he thought to himself.

The city that once lived was silent except for the sounds of a lone hammer pounding against the unyielding metal on the anvil. The Slave King inspected his handiwork, the weapon was nearing completion. He only needed the objects of power and it would be ready for its first taste of battle.

“King, you hairless monkey,” a jovial voice said. “What in Equestria are you doing?”

The man working at the forge nearly dropped his hammer and tongs in surprise. “Snowe, don’t sneak up on me like that,” the man said in protest, the fire and heat of the forge illuminating his pallid flesh. “I nearly had a heart attack.”

“You humans are so excitable,” the griffin teased. “But what are you doing out at this hour? If Lasher catches you it’ll be the whips again.”

“Lasher can go hang himself with his own whip,” King replied. “If he gives me any trouble I’ll tell him I’m working on some repairs for the master.”

“You certainly play a dangerous game antagonizing him so,” Snowe said. “Brother if I didn’t know better I’d say you enjoy the thrill of annoying him.”

“Let’s just say he’s not the first taskmaster I’ve had to toil for,” King said, his eyes flashing with mischief. “Besides brother, our forms of entertainment are extremely limited.”

The mottled griffin gave his friend a disapproving look. Captured the same day years before, the human and he had grown close enough to consider each other family. Although physically the weakest of them all, Snowe considered the human the most resilient creature he knew. Never willing to give up his hope of escaping to a better life no matter how bleak the future looked, he found King’s optimism infectious. “Brother is that what I think it is?” the griffin asked, pointing his talon towards the metal near the forge.

“It is indeed,” King replied with a chuckle. “You know how the master’s rival owns a dragon don’t you?”

“Yeah Smurg I think his name is. What of it?” Snowe asked in curiosity.

Smurg is probably the only other slave more eager than me wanting to escape,” King explained. “And since I so happened to make the locking mechanism for his restraints and his cage...”

“Another escape attempt?” Snowe asked in disbelief. “But you barely escaped with your life during the last one.”

“Well a little bird told me that Smurg might just be really hungry after being cooped up for so long,” King explained. “It would be a real shame if some of the slaves got eaten before he left.”

“Ah,” Snowe said, as he finally understood how his brother was planning to let them escape. “And Smurg actually agreed to it?”

“Well who do you think came up with the idea?” King said, resuming shaping the metal. “Just make sure you and Bleu are standing near me in the great market tomorrow.”

The human stood in the market stall hawking the jewelry, metal work, and leather work he had spent the previous week making for his master. Both Little Bleu and Snowe were there calling to passersby to see the finest craftsmanship to be had in the Diamond Vale.

“Don’t worry it’ll be soon,” King said, straightened up some of the assorted wares.

“Not soon enough for you,” an angry voice said.

Turning around King stood face to muzzle with the surliest minotaur to ever walk Celestia’s green earth. “Lasher,” he said, resuming straightening the wares, “what an unexpected surprise.”

“He’s not coming he’s dead,” the minotaur said.

“Who’s dead?” he asked.

“My apologies my King,” Second said, unsure how the Slave King would take the news of the loss of his lieutenant. “Scourge’s gem has gone dark.”

The Slave King opened his mouth to say something but thought the better of it, turning around he resumed shaping the metal at the forge. “That is unfortunate,” he said, his voice void of any emotion.

“Shall I call for my hounds to slay his killer?” Second asked, hoping to secure his position as Scourge’s replacement.

“Leave me Second,” the Slave King said, his hammer not missing a beat. “That will be all, you’re dismissed.”

Once Second had left him, the Slave King found his chest tightening and constricting while his eyes burned from something other than the heat and smoke of the forge’s fire.

“Brother, It was a sound plan,” Snowe said, trying to console his friend. “He was old and tired.”

“But it’s my fault he died trying to escape,” King replied, feeling responsible for Smurg’s death.

Snowe placed his talon on the human’s shoulder. “At least he died a free dragon.”

“Perhaps I should abandon this mad quest,” the human said. “I don’t think I could ever forgive myself if either you or Bleu were to suffer the same fate.”

“Never give up,” Snowe fiercely said. “Your optimism is the only thing keeping me from slipping into despair.”

“Alright brother,” King replied.

“Let’s drink to his memory,” Snowe said, offering a wineskin full of cheap booze to his brother.

“To Smurg!” they said in unison, taking a small swig of the cheap alcohol.

“Here’s to you King, may your hopes be rewarded,” Snowe said, offering a toast.

“Here’s to you Snowe,” the man said, “may you keep me grounded.”

When he didn’t hear a response the Slave King looked behind him and saw nothing but the ruined city all around him. Shrugging his shoulders, the Lord of the Earth resumed his work on the weapon.

As his hammer fell, sparks flew and the metal groaned in complaint. The echoes of the hammer strikes filled the dead city, only to be interrupted by the quiet echo of the words “Here’s to you Snowe.”

Sir Stouthorn struggled against the unyielding silk he was tangled in. The blighter Terrorantula had him for sure. Try as he might, he found his ax completely useless for cutting the sticky strands of silk. Looking down at his prey, Terrorantula chuckled evilly. “Any last words for your next of kin?” he asked, the struggling knight.

Sir Stouthorn couldn’t think of anything to say. Instead he did the first thing to come to his mind, swinging his ax as hard as he could and hoping for the best.

Terrorantula saw his prey attempting a last ditch effort to save his fluids. Before he could react however, the sky above the arena lit up with an explosion of color blinding all eight of his eyes. Before he could recover from being blinded, he felt the ax bury itself deeply into his face,

“Arghh!” Terrorantula screamed in pain. Shaking his head back and forth and using his mandibles, he tried desperately to dislodge the weapon buried in his head.

Sir Stouthorn gripped the ax tightly and felt himself being freed from the strands of silk holding him to the ground. Now freed from the spider’s snare, he pulled hard on his ax, removing it from the giant spider. Once it was freed from his head, Terrorantula screamed once again as black ichor issued forth from his gaping wound.

Blinded and wounded Terrorantula stumbled around blindly trying to find the minotaur so he could end the fight quickly. Sensing Sir Stouthorn’s vibrations, the arachnid turned towards him and raised a leg to knock him to the ground. Before the spider could unleash his blow the knight deftly spun out of the way and swung his ax hard, cleaving the limb in twain.

“I will devour you slowly for this outrage,” Terrorantula bellowed, blindly shooting webbing in all directions.

Sir Stouthorn dodged the silken strands and positioned himself behind the spider’s thorax. Raising his weapon he brought it down, cleaving the spider’s spinnerets.

Black ichor and liquid silk oozed out of the gaping wound, as Terrorantula screamed in pain, “Ahhh!”

The audience watching the fight looked on in silent fascination, as they watched Sir Stouthorn’s ax expertly dispatching the giant spider.

Terrorantula, now blinded, wounded, and lame, struggled to keep his balance as he cowered in the corner afraid for his life.

Sir Stouthorn looked at the great beast and began singing in a baritone voice:

Sir Stouthorn approached the spider with his weapon at the ready.

Raising his ax, the minotaur prepared to land a killing blow.

Then thinking better of it, Sir Stouthorn lowered his weapon.

Walking away from Terrorantula, Sir Stouthorn bowed to the Lawgiver.

Ending his song, Sir Stouthorn bowed to the audience and to Lord Triton.

The audience having held their collective breathes during the fight applauded and cheered the knight for impressive display of martial skills.

Lord Triton looked at his champion quivering in fear, and shook his head in disgust. “Podo, Codo,” he said, “see to Terrorantula.”

The twin seaponies nodded affirmatively and floated down towards the arena floor to escort Terrorantula below the arena.

Lord Triton raised his hand to quiet the audience, “All hail the champion!” he said, placing a golden laurel atop Sir Stouthorn’s head. In turn the audience followed along shouting their praises to the minotaur. Lord Triton stroked his mustache, and led the assembled seaponies in a toast to the knight’s great prowess in battle. “Sir Stouthorn, I shall gladly grant you any boon, if it’s in my power to give,” he said.

“Lord Triton,” Sir Stouthorn said, wiping off his ichor covered ax with a cloth, “My quest requires one of your pearls.”

Lord Triton nodded his head, “Ah, so he thinks to use my power against me?” he said, pulling out a pearl from beneath his robe. “Well I gave my oath after all. I just hope you realize how vulnerable my domain is now.”

“Lord Triton,” Sir Stouthorn said, taking the pearl and placing it in his satchel, “the Slave King has sworn an oath by his iron crown that no harm shall come to you by us completing our quest.”

“Regardless Sir Stouthorn,” Lord Triton said. “Remember your oath and to whom you have sworn fealty.”

“Lord Triton, I have also sworn an oath to the quest,” Sir Stouthorn replied, his green eyes looking up at his lord.

“Can I convince you to give up your quest for the Slave King?” Lord Triton asked the knight plainly.

“Only death will dissuade me,” Sir Stouthorn replied, “and even then it will have a fight ahead of it.”

Lord Triton shook his head sadly, “If that’s your wish knight,” he said, before returning to his seat.

Dozens of his finest knights converged on Sir Stouthorn with their weapons drawn. Seafoam seeing his master outnumbered by the many knights of the Lawgiver surrounding him drew his trident and leapt off the stands to join his master’s side. “Sir Stouthorn!” he cried, pointing his trident towards the nearest seapony.

“Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn said, readying his weapon, “while your devotion is admirable, there’s no need for both of us to fall.”

“I’m sorry master, I can’t let you face them all alone,” Seafoam said, “if we must die today, then I’m proud to go down fighting by your side.”

“Knights you're to offer them no quarter,” Lord Triton said, as he prepared to watch the massacre commence.

“Shall I go high and you go low?” Seafoam asked, his gold eyes looking back and forth.

“I thought we should take the low road instead,” Sir Stouthorn said, flipping a coin into the air.

“Is that…” Seafoam asked.

“It is,” Sir Stouthorn said, “let’s hope Nidhogg isn’t tardy.”

Almost immediately the earth beneath their feet began rumbling as a large black head emerged from the ground. “Well hello there, did anypony miss me?” Nidhogg said, laughing like a loon. “I’m assuming you want passage for two?”

“Thank you for your prompt arrival Nidhogg,” Sir Stouthorn said, keeping his weapon aloft to hold the other knights at bay. “It’s most appreciated.”

“I take there’s no time to see the sights?” Nidhogg asked hopefully.

“Regrettably no,” Sir Stouthorn replied. “I think the Lawgiver will be out of sorts for the next little while.”

“What are you waiting for?” Lord Triton shouted to his knights, “stop them before they escape!”

“And that’s our cue to get the hades out of Utz’ Slith Slaan,” Nidhogg said, coiling around his passengers. “Grab hold of my spines, and for the love of Celestia whatever you do don’t let go!”

“Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam asked, as they sank into the earth, "do you think that Lord Triton will forgive us?”

“Well he can’t fault us for following the first or second laws,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“Well we can only hope that the Slave King is a stallion of his word,” Seafoam said.

“Trust in the quest lad, it will provide a way,” Sir Stouthorn cheerfully replied.

“I just hope the others are doing better than us,” Seafoam said, his face full of worry.

Sir Stouthorn gave a hearty laugh, “If I know Shaw and Clover, they’re doing swimmingly,” he said.

“I just hope your right,” Seafoam replied, “I just hope your right.”

“The ghastly gorge certainly lives up to its name,” Shaw muttered, as he fought against the powerful headwinds that threatened to knock him into the walls of the deep gorge.

“Be careful my little egg,” Lady Zephyr said, “things are going to get progressively more difficult, and we haven’t even faced the quarray eels yet!”

“Oh damn, I forgot all about the quarray eels!” Shaw grumbled, bitterly cursing his own stupidity as a massive eel narrowly missed biting him in half.

“Oh that was a close one my little egg,” Lady Zephyr said, her musical voice filling the air with her laughter.

Up and down, back and forth, Shaw artfully weaved avoiding the giant eel’s jaws. Pumping his wings repeatedly, Shaw vowed he would finish first this time. Lady Zephyr’s tail was directly in front of him, all he needed to do was release another burst of speed and he’d be able to reach the end of the gorge before the goddess and possibly gain some headway.

“You’ll never win if you stare at my supple flanks all day,” Lady Zephyr said, pumping her powerful wings a few times once again leaving Shaw behind.

“Damn it!” Shaw cursed. “I’ll never win at this rate.”

On nearly the other side of Equestria atop the largest peak of Darkpaw’s Spine, Showboat watched the ongoing race. “Oh dear, Shaw seems to be having trouble keeping up with Lady Zephyr,” she said, biting down on her lower lip in worry.

Lady Suzaku noticed the unicorn’s concern, and flew down next to her. “Enjoying the race love?” she asked, staring at Showboat with her ruby eyes.

“I’m just so worried for Shaw,” Showboat said, confessing her unspoken fears. “The last three challenges were brutal, and I don’t know what I’d do if Shaw was badly hurt.”

“Your Shaw is somefeather that knows how to take care of himself,” Lady Suzaku said. “You’re lucky to have somefeather like him to love. I envy you mortals sometimes.”

“Why is that Lady Suzaku?” Showboat asked her blue eyes full of curiosity. “You’re beautiful, graceful, and powerful. Anypony would love to have you for their special somepony.”

“Among mortals yes,” Lady Suzaku sighed. “But among the pantheon, finding an eligible mate is a bit trickier. Most of the males of the pantheon either already have somefeather or are single by choice.”

“Seems that being a goddess is a lonely job,” Showboat said.

“Well it can be sometimes,” Lady Suzaku said, “but sometimes seeing somefeather’s love blossoming like what Shaw and you share makes it all worthwhile.”

“Perhaps you should consider a mortal, if there’s nopony suitable on the pantheon,” Showboat suggested.

“How scandalous!” Lady Suzaku giggled. "I wonder what Zephy and the rest of the pantheon would say if I consorted with mortals. But your kind’s lives are so fleeting.”

“Isn’t it said, tis better to have loved and lost then never to have loved at all?” Showboat replied.

“Perhaps I shall consider it one day,” Lady Suzaku said, before returning her attention to the magic flames overhead. “Oh look, they’re about to reach the Howling Canyon near the Diamond Vale. What a magnificent city it once was. Have you ever had the chance to see it before it was destroyed?”

“I’ve only been there recently,” Showboat said, carefully trying to avoid revealing any important information. “But from what I could see the city must have been magnificent to behold.”

“Indeed it was,” Lady Suzaku agreed, “but of late it appears to have suffered under its new management. Perhaps it could use a woman’s touch.”

Showboat shivered involuntarily when she thought back to her meeting with the Slave King. “Well he didn’t strike me as the sort of pony who’d care to settle down.”

“Hmm,” Lady Suzaku mused, “perhaps once your business here is concluded you could formally introduce me to him.”

Showboat raised her eyebrow questioningly at the deity, “Well perhaps if we survive all this,” she said.

“Alright then it’s a deal,” Lady Suzaku replied.

“Hey look at Shaw,” Slick called out, “he’s neck and neck with Lady Zephyr.”

Showboat looked up and saw Shaw and Lady Zephyr racing each other at breakneck speeds through hundreds of progressively smaller stone rings that made the distinctive howls of the Howling Canyon. “Wow look at Shaw threading the eye of the needle,” she said, marveling at Shaw’s impressive agility.

For once Lady Zephyr was at a disadvantage. Shaw being a bit smaller than the mistress of the air and having a smaller wingspan was able to navigate through the stone rings easier. Unable to fly through the stone rings side by side with her challenger, Lady Zephyr was being forced to fly after him instead.

“Woo hoo Shaw, you can do it!” Showboat whooped in excitement, pounding her hooves in applause.

“Don’t be counting your victory just yet,” Lady Suzaku said with a gentle smile. “They still have to complete the most dangerous leg of the journey, the Steamspout Fields.”

“The Steamspout Fields,” Showboat asked with concern in her voice. “What exactly is the Steamspout Fields?”

“Oh the Steamspout Fields is only the most dangerous place in all Equestria,” Slick said, chewing on a ruby.

“What?” Showboat shouted. “Just how dangerous are we talking about?”

“Well the fields are full of geysers that could go off at any time,” Slick explained. “The water is so hot it could cook a full grown pony in ten seconds flat.”

“Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear,” Showboat said, starting to panic. “We have got to do something before somepony is hurt or seriously killed.”

“I don’t think Zephy is in any real danger,” Lady Suzaku said, “besides a steam bath would help her get rid of that horrid black dye.”

“I’m talking about Shaw,” Showboat said, “who in their right mind thought that crossing something that was an instant deathtrap was a good idea anyways.”

“Well it was a race across all of Equestria after all,” Lady Suzaku said. “I couldn’t just leave out the Domain of Fire out of the circuit. Lord Ouroboros might have gotten upset knowing he was being left out.”

“What,” Showboat asked, “what’s that got to do with anything?”

“Well dragons can be a bit petty,” Lady Suzaku explained. “Believe you me. You don’t want to have a dragon holding a grudge against you. Why one time I remember a green dragon and I were…”

“We need to do something,” Showboat said, interrupting the phoenix’s story.

“Well I suppose I could help you, but I promised Zephy not to interfere,” Lady Suzaku said, placing a pinion to her beak.

“Help me and I’ll make sure that the Slave King knows it was you who ensured our success,” Showboat said, hoping her offer would entice the goddess to help them.

“Deal,” Lady Suzaku said, plucking out a feather from her plumage and handing it to Showboat. “When you deliver the items to him, hand my feather to the Slave King and advise him his secret admirer wishes him well.”

“Alright,” Showboat agreed. “So how do we prevent Shaw from being roasted alive?”

“Oh leave that to me,” Lady Suzaku said, flying off towards the ring of fire. Hovering in front of the image of Lady Zephyr, the phoenix’s eyes burst into flame. “Zephy,” she said, “How are you doing?”

“Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr muttered, “Not now, I need to concentrate, I’m almost at the Steamspout fields.”

“Yes, about that Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said. “You know how I promised to not interfere…”

“Zuzu don’t you dare,” Lady Zephyr growled. “Or so help me I will give you such a pinch when I get back.”

“Sorry I hope you’re not too mad,” Lady Suzaku said.

“Sorry for what…” Lady Zephyr asked, right before a wall of steam blasted her from below.

Lady Zephyr screamed and fell towards the ground when she felt the boiling water hit her divine flesh. Although immortal, she could still feel pain and right now she was feeling quite a lot of it. “Zuzu!” she cried out. “I’ll get you for this.”

Overhead she saw Shaw flying through the Steamspout fields unmolested. Apparently Lady Suzaku was using her divine powers to provide the griffin with a safe path to the other side. Weak and exhausted, the mistress of the air was about to concede the race when she saw Shaw banking sharply and heading towards her. What is that hatchling trying to do, she thought to herself.

“Lady Zephyr are you alright?” Shaw shouted, as he dove towards the ground.

“Yes I’m in a bit of pain but I’ll be okay,” Lady Zephyr replied. “But if you’re hit by the geysers here you’ll be killed for sure.”

“Then let us be off before that happens,” Shaw said.

Both griffins nodded in agreement and launched themselves into the air, right before the ground exploded sending a gust of steam skyward.

“Shaw,” Lady Zephyr said, as geysers of steam shot up all around them, “the steam spouts here explode at random, so the best thing to do is move forward as fast as you can and keep your eyes peeled and hope for the best.”

“How far do the fields extend for?” Shaw asked, banking to the left to avoid a geyser of steam.

“Just before we hit the Dragon’s Necropolis,” Lady Zephyr said, avoiding several more columns of steam. “If you have any speed left in those wings of yours I would suggest using them now.”

“Alright, I probably have one more burst of speed left in me before I keel over in exhaustion,” Shaw said.

“Okay,” Lady Zephyr agreed, “I’ll ride in your wake and we’ll use it to escape the Steamspout fields together.”

Nodding in agreement, Shaw began beating his wings as fast as he could, ignoring his muscles screams of agony. Picking up speed, magic crackled along his rainbow hued wings as he forced himself through the air.

Seeing the sight before her, Lady Zephyr was amazed by the griffin’s power. Preparing herself for the oncoming explosion, she closed her eyes and hoped for the best. Moments later a magical wave of energy hit her and she found herself being carried forward even faster then she had ever gone before. Opening her eyes, she looked downwards and saw the landscape moving past them at unimaginable speeds. Looking forwards all she could see was Shaw’s rainbow wake. Mustering all her power she screeched at him in hopes that he could hear her, “How do we stop?” she asked.

A moment later she heard his response, “I’m not sure,” he said with a chuckle. “I usually just keep going till it stops on its own. Hopefully we’ll stop before we hit mountains up ahead.”

“Oh buck me,” Lady Zephyr swore.

Clover and shanks were running through the Dragon’s Necropolis as quickly as they could. Although it had been over an hour since the tremors they’d heard earlier had stopped, he wasn’t willing to take any chances. “Come on shanks, we’re almost home free,” he said, spying the gateway that led into the canyon that would take them into the Domain of Fire.

“Little pony why are you trying to leave without saying goodbye?” a familiar voice cackled. “I still have to give you your parting gifts.”

“Ahhh!” Clover screamed in fright. “Shanks run as fast as you can, I’ll try to keep the dracoliche at bay!”

“I think not!” the voice menacingly said, as bones rose from the earth barring the path out of the Dragon’s Necropolis. “Now it’s time to put you two to bed.”

“Shanks, stay close to me!” Clover said, as his eyes frantically searched for their tormentor.

“Little pony I must congratulate you on your performance,” Travenro said. “Noscale has ever gotten as close to escaping as you did.”

“Travenro, show yourself,” Clover shouted, feeling fear beginning to overtake him.

Shanks whined as he smelled the dracoliche’s scent getting stronger all around them. “Mister Clover…” he barked. “The dead thing is close. Me so scared.”

“Little pup,” Travenro mockingly said, “dying isn’t so bad, I died earlier today and I’m none the worse for the wear. I mean that Scourge fellow put up such a fight when I ended him. He thought he could send me to the pit, but I saw him off instead. You mortals are such funny little things.”

“Now since you’re exhausted and tired I’m going to be nice and let you die quick, or if you want I’ll let you fight me. Which would you prefer?” the dracoliche asked.

“Me Gem Biter,” Shanks growled. “Me fight you until the end!”

“Sorry Travenro,” Clover said, dropping the scale and spine by the bones that were barring their path while filling his horn with magic. “We’ll not go quietly to the slaughter.”

“Ugh!” Travenro growled in annoyance. “Why can’t you adventurer’s just lie down and die. Have you no common courtesy, do you have any idea how long it’s going to take me to clean up after your little stunt, ages. And let me tell you what else, Lord Ouroboros isn’t going to be pleased when he sees what’s happened to his repository.”

“Maybe if you let us go and get to cleaning, it will be over before you know it,” Clover suggested.

“I think not,” Travenro growled. “In fact I’m not even going to bother with any more witty banter.”

Clover felt the earth beneath his hooves shake, “Shanks run,” he shouted, lowering his horn to fire at the first sign of the dracoliche.

Before the blue unicorn had the chance to cast a single spell, the ground beneath his hooves exploded upwards sending him flying towards the bone barrier. “Ugh,” he moaned, trying to regain his bearings. Looking up he saw the dracoliche approaching him menacingly.

“I’m so going to enjoy this,” the dracoliche said with a laugh.

Shanks, desperate to protect his friend ran towards the dracoliche and bit down as hard as he could on his claw. Travenro just flicked the pup away with his claws, sending him into the air to land on Clover. “Now which one shall I kill first,” the dracoliche said, strumming his claws on the ground. “Oh I know, since you’re such good friends how about if I crush you both at the same time!”

Raising his skeletal claw above them menacingly, the dracoliche laughed. “Tell the doom hound better luck next time when you see him,” Travenro said, as he prepared to crush the two friends.

“Sorry I was unable to protect you Shanks,” Clover said.

“Mister Clover you my bestest friend,” Shanks replied, licking the unicorn weakly. “Me happy to see my ma, pa, brothers, and Lord Darkpaw again.”

“Master I’m sorry about your hat…” Clover said, closing his eyes as he prepared to receive the deathblow.

Clover felt the ground rumbling beneath his feet, and heard the dracoliche roar in pain. “Argh! My good eye!” he screamed.

Looking up, Clover saw a wake of magical rainbow colored energy across the sky. Looking towards the blocked path, he saw that the bones blocking it had been knocked down. Seeing that this was their opportunity to escape, he prodded Shanks with his muzzle and lifted the scale and spine with his magic. “Quickly Shanks, now’s our chance to escape!” Clover said, galloping towards the exit.

Not needing to be told twice, Shanks ran past Clover like a bat out of hades. Clover galloped after him as quickly as he could. Slowly he felt the innate magic’s of the Dragon’s Necropolis fading away. Using his magic he levitated the magic coin to summon Nidhogg out of his saddlebag and hoped that the dracoliche couldn’t follow after them. Behind him in the Dragon’s Necropolis, he heard the dracoliche’s frustrated roars when it discovered that its prey had escaped it once again.

Not even daring to look back, Clover continued to run as fast as his hooves could carry him in a frantic race for survival. Up ahead he saw that Shanks had made it out of the valley and into the Domain of Fire, from behind him he felt the thunderous booms as the dracoliche chased after him. The exit was now only fifty lengths away, the unicorn could almost taste freedom as he pushed himself to reach the end before Travenro could catch up with him. Now only twenty lengths away from the exit, he could hear the guardian of the Dragon’s Necropolis bones grind together as he chased after him. His muscles and magic were nearly spent. His body pleaded with him to let it to rest but at only five lengths away from safety, Clover redoubled his efforts and forced his body to continue galloping forward. The foul stench of death filled his nostrils, as he smelled that the dracoliche was now nearly on top of him. Cresting over the rise that led into the Domain of Fire, he pushed himself a bit further and jumped as he felt the mighty jaws of the bone dragon nearly missing his flanks.

Flying through the air, the exhausted unicorn rolled down the dusty hill, coming to a stop at the base of the hill next to where the spine and scale had landed. Looking up, Clover smiled triumphantly at the scowling face of the dracoliche whose head was sticking out from the path and looking back down at him. After a minute the dracoliche frowned and asked, “What are you smiling about? I’m like right next to you.”

“You mean you can leave the Dragon’s Necropolis?” Clover asked, his face going pale.

“Well technically no,” Travenro admitted.

Clover felt relief fill him when he heard the dracoliche’s confession and tried standing up. “Well I’m glad that’s over,” he said, panting in exhaustion.

“Actually,” Travenro said with a dark chuckle, placing a claw on the Domain of Fire, “I’m only technically not supposed to leave. But you know I’ve never been one to follow the rules.”

Travenro looked down at the little pony that had caused him so much grief, “You know,” he said, “I normally would have probably given up at the gates, but since you’ve caused me so much grief I’ve decided to make a special exception for you.”

“Shanks run away as far as you can!” Clover said, trying unsuccessfully to fill his horn with magic. All he could muster was a few pathetic sparks that quickly died out.

“How rich little unicorn,” the dracoliche gloated, “powerless and now at my mercy.”

The dracoliche picked up the exhausted unicorn and flung him up in the air. As Clover spun in the air, he looked down and saw the waiting jaws of the dracoliche. Too tired to care any longer, he prayed to Celestia that it wouldn’t hurt too much.

Right before Travenro was about to enjoy his pony snack, he felt himself sinking into the ground. “Hey what gives,” he said, looking down at the earth in confusion.

Clover taking advantage of the dracoliche’s confusion landed on his snout and trotted down his spine towards the waiting ground.

“Hey get back here! I was planning on eating you, you know,” the dracoliche demanded, slamming his right claw against the earth in an attempt to free his body only to find that his claw sank deeply up to his elbow.

“What kind of sorcery is this?” Travenro shouted, leaning on his left arm to help pry himself free, only to sink even deeper into the unyielding ground. Trying to access the innate magic of the Dragon’s Necropolis to free himself, the dracoliche found himself completely cut off from the source of his power. “Oh so that’s why I wasn’t ever supposed to leave.”

“So Clover, where’s Scourge,” a mischievous voice asked.

Clover looked up and saw the grinning face of Nidhogg above him, “He didn’t survive,” Clover said, tears of relief streaming down his face. “He sacrificed himself to save us. I’m sorry.”

“Oh the Slave King will not be happy when he hears about that,” Nidhogg said, looking at the dracoliche thoughtfully.

Travenro, now just a skull and a few vertebrae sticking out of the ground, looked back and forth nervously with his remaining eye. “Hey now there’s no reason we can’t all just get along you know,” he said, with a nervous laugh.

“Clover, what should I do with him?” Nidhogg asked, slithering around the helpless skull.

“Hey come on guys,” Travenro said, pleading for his life. “I was just doing my job and you guys come in and wreck the joint.”

“Leave him…” Clover said, wiping the tears from his muzzle with his hoof. “We have to return the scale and spine to the Slave King before it’s too late.”

“See you were always my favorite pony!” the dracoliche said, as Clover, Shanks, and Nidhogg sank into the earth.

“So now what?” the dracoliche wondered aloud as a raven landed on his head. Looking up he felt the bird begin pecking at his skull. “Oh I’m never going to hear the end of this…”

“Shaw, I must commend you on an excellent race,” Lady Zephyr said, handing him a bag containing three of her feathers and the fang of Darkpaw. “And seeing as I was riding in your wake as I crossed the finish line I concede the race to you.”

“Thank you Lady Zephyr,” Shaw replied, taking the bag and handing them to Showboat. “As per our agreement I will tell you why we sought the items.”

“Oh how exciting,” Lady Suzaku said, “interdomain gossip! I just can’t wait to hear what this was all about.”

“The Slave King,” Shaw said, "is facing off against Lord Ouroboros in a few days and he needed the items to make a weapon of some sort. That’s all we were told.”

“How curious,” Lady Zephyr said, placing her talon to her beak. “What good would that weapon do, he’s not vulnerable to the domains of the air or earth.”

“That’s something we don’t know,” Shaw admitted. “But the Slave King did ask us not to tell you of the reason for our task.”

“Oh the plot thickens!” Lady Suzaku chirped, excitedly clapping her wings together. “I can’t wait to see the look on that jerk’s face when the Slave King faces him.”

“When are the Slave King and Lord Ouroboros facing off against each other?” Lady Zephyr asked.

“I believe in three days,” Showboat said.

“You’ll never make it in time,” Lady Zephyr said. “Shall I have some of my griffins carry you to the badlands?”

“Thank you Lady Zephyr, but no,” Showboat said, flashing a silver coin into the air. “Our mode of transportation has already been arranged for.”

“Then I wish you all good luck,” Lady Zephyr said.

“Shaw, make sure you keep your mare happy,” Lady Suzaku said. “And I look forward to attending your wedding.”

“Wedding…” Shaw said, narrowing his eyes at Showboat as they trotted down the path away from the Golden Eyrie. “Just what were you up to while I was racing against Lady Zephyr?”

“Darling, don’t worry about it,” Showboat said, with a coy smile. “I’ll tell you all about it on the way back to the Diamond Vale.”

“Mares… Ouch, damn it!” Shaw grumbled, as he felt Showboat bite down hard on his wing. “What the buck was that for?”

“Just my little way of saying I love you,” Showboat said, before silencing Shaw’s protests with a tender kiss on his beak.

“I think I’m going to need a drink,” Shaw said with a sigh.

“Hey Nidhogg’s waiting for us,” Slick excitedly said, as he breathed flames on a scroll. “Finally we can end this nonsense and get back to making money.”

“Who was that for?” Showboat asked in curiosity.

“Oh just a status report for the princesses,” Slick replied, biting into an emerald.

“So I take it everything went well?” Nidhogg asked, as he waited for his passengers to board.

“Yeah, well enough I suppose,” Shaw replied.

“Okay everyscale, you all know the drill,” Nidhogg said, flexing his muscles as he preparing to dive into the ground, “keep anything you wish to keep attached to you to close to my scales, and keep your mouths closed unless you care for the taste of dirt.

Sinking deep into the ground, Nidhogg chuckled when he heard his passengers spitting the dirt out from their mouths. “Heh, heh, heh,” he laughed. “That never gets old.”

Scourge awoke lying in a green field. Far above him he saw the Celestia’s sun shining down bathing him with its golden rays. Spying a path, he followed it till he came across a tree that seemed to reach towards the heavens. Spying a mare sitting under its shade, he asked, “May I share this tree with you?”

“I’m sorry I can’t,” she said. “I’m saving this spot for somepony very important to me.”

“Ah I understand,” Scourge replied, resuming walking down the path towards places unknown.

Authors Notes:

As always gentlereader comments are always appreciated. At ninety-four thumbs up, the story is nearly at one hundred, and thereby eligible for the box up top. So if you enjoyed the story, and haven't given me a thumbs up yet. Please consider it so my next update will hit the featured stories list so more people can find out about the story and enjoy it.

Thank you gentlereader for reading and more importantly for your patience. I must admit I found these last two chapters trying to write. I knew I wanted the quest to retrieve the divine objects to be epic, but didn't know quite how to go about it. Hopefully the end product was worth the wait. With all but the final confrontation between Lord Ouroboros and the Slave King and the epilogue to write, the story is drawing to its close. Fortunately I know exactly how I've wanted to write the next several chapters, so gentlereader the wait between chapters should be much quicker.

Again gentlereaders my most sincere apologies for making you wait so long.

Now onto the interesting bits, the song Sir Stouthorn sand during his arena battle is based off the song "Old Fat Spider" by Maury Laws inspired from The Hobbit by Tolkien, and expertly sung by the talented Glenn Yarbrough. Old Fat Spider. Terrorantula and Antonica were lifted from Everquest.

So gentlereader we find that the Clover's Fellowship has all succeeded in retrieving their requested items. But not without great cost, Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam might never be welcome back in Marelantis and the Domain of Water. Shaw has lost his power of seduction, but seeing as how he's in a committed relationship perhaps that's for the best. And Scourge has fallen.

With the items of divine power soon to be in his possession, the author wonders what exactly the Lord of the earth has planned.

With second scroll being sent to the princesses, we can only wonder if Celestia and Luna will allow the Slave King's plan to go forward unimpeded.

With Lord Triton being embarrassed publicly by Sir Stouthorn, I wonder what will he do? It sounded like he was prepared to send forth his armies against the Earth.

And what of Lady Suzaku and Lady Zephyr? What could those two be planning. Revenge perhaps, or something even more terrifying, like seducing the Slave King?

Let's not forget Lord Ouroboros, with his Dragon's Necropolis desecrated and the Guardian indisposed, we can only speculate how he might react.

With the Slave King's memories becoming more lucid, we can only hope that he can cling to his sanity until after the fight between himself and Lord Ouroboros.

Once again gentlereader thank you for reading the latest chapter of the ongoing story, The Great Slave King. Once this story has been completed expect the second book to commence almost immediately. Until next time!

The Vendetta, the Weapon that Slays Gods

Never before was the blue unicorn as glad as he was to return to such a dreary place. Clover felt the deathly chill of the air nipping at him as he followed the doom hound known as Second through the ruined city towards the broken palace of the Slave King. Though grateful that their mission was a success, he couldn’t help feeling a little remorse for the loss of one of their number. Although he didn’t know Scourge very well, and had nearly been killed by his paws at Jormungandr’s Way, Clover felt sorrow at his passing. Whatever else he had done, the doom hound had sacrificed himself to save Shanks and him from certain death at the claws of the dracoliche.

“I must thank you little pony,” Second growled.

“Thank me for what?” Clover asked him, puzzling over what the doom hound might feel gratitude for.

“For ensuring the demise of Scourge of course!” Second said, flashing his razor sharp fangs. “With him out of the way, my position has been elevated.”

“Listen you…” Clover said, lowering his horn at the doom hound, “I won’t allow you to speak ill of the dead!”

“Little snack, watch your words,” Second said with a sneer. “You may be under the Slave King’s protection now, but that won’t always be the case.”

“Scourge might not have been my friend,” Clover said, narrowing his eyes in righteous indignation, “but he gave his life protecting me and my friend. And for that I’ll be forever grateful.”

“Typical weak pony sentimentality,” Second laughed. “Scourge would have just as readily killed you if he had been instructed. There was nothing noble about him, just another slave following his master’s orders.”

“I don’t care what you think,” Clover replied. “Even if he’d have done what you said, he still made the choice to defend us. And as far as I’m concerned, that makes him somepony worth honoring.”

Second rolled his eyes derisively, didn’t he know that his fellow doom hounds were their mortal enemies? “Pony, let’s stop this idle conversation,” the doom hound growled. “The hungry dead have been active here of late, and I doubt I’d be as willing as Scourge to trade my life for yours.”

“Fine,” Clover replied, feeling annoyed at how Second was acting. “Shanks, keep close there’s some hungry dead nearby.”

“Aroo?” Shanks barked, lightly sniffing the air a few times. “Mister Clover, me not smell dead things near.”

“Keep close to me anyways,” Clover said, giving the doom hound an angry look. “Second might be trying to deceive us, but after the dracoliche I have no desire to take any chances.”

“Okay Mister Clover,” Shanks happily said. “Me be a good dog and stay by your side.”

Second growled in disgust when he heard the pup utter the words, by the pit had he no self-respect? The very idea that a diamond dog would happily follow the orders of one of the lesser races was a perversion of the natural order! He was grateful that the pup’s unnatural behavior would be dealt with in short order. Once the Slave King had received the items he needed to construct his weapon, these ‘guests’ would have outlived their usefulness. He licked his maw in anticipation of the moment when he’d be called on by his king to dispatch them.”

“How much further until we arrive at the palace?” Clover asked Second, interrupting his thoughts.

“Oh we’re almost there,” Second replied, tilting his head towards a pair of burning eyes staring at them from the shadows. “She has seen us and will alert the Slave King.”

“Who is she?” Clover asked, trying to pierce the shadows with his sight.

“Somehound you should hope to never meet,” Second replied, his hairs standing on end. He hoped that their conversation hadn’t been overheard. He knew that the Slave King counted Scourge among his favored creations, and was worried about incurring his wrath over something as trivial as annoying the unicorn.

“What is she called?” Clover asked.

“A name that few living will ever hear,” Second replied, giving the shadows a hard look, “and even fewer survive knowing.”

“Is she as bad as all that?” Clover asked.

“She is the first of all the Slave King’s creations,” Second said, leading them through a courtyard full of rubble. “It’s said that when he first returned to the city, so great was his rage that it took physical form and became The Nightmare.”

“I wonder why she wasn’t there when we last saw the Slave King,” Clover said.

“Oh she was,” Second replied. “If you’d angered the Slave King, she would have slain your entire party.”

“But we’re Princess Celestia’s personal envoy,” Clover said, feeling ill at the thought of a hidden assassin waiting in the shadows to slay him.

“The Slave King has already eaten one god, and now has his eye on another,” Second said, his voice laced with malice and wearing a smug smile. “What makes you think your pony princess will be treated any differently?”

“Because the Slave King doesn’t strike me as somepony who’s stupid,” Clover replied.

“You tread a dangerous path insulting my King in his own home,” Second said, turning around to glare at the unicorn.

“Princess Celestia offered her hoof in friendship,” Clover said. “The Slave King has no reason to be antagonistic towards her.”

“He has every reason to suspect any gestures of friendship to have ulterior motives,” Second growled. “Princess Celestia’s schemes may not be as obvious as Lord Ouroboros’s, but she’s none the less devious.”

Clover didn’t know how to respond to the doom hounds accusations. On the one hoof he had always believed both Princess Celestia and Luna were nothing but benevolent, but on the other hoof his recent dealings with some of the other members of the pantheon had shown him how much intrigue lied between the members of the pantheon.

Clover was about to object to Second’s characterization of the princess as patently unfair, but the familiar voice as cold and lifeless as the ruins of the Diamond Vale interrupted him. “Second,” the voice hissed malevolently, “you were to escort our guests to the palace not interrogate them.”

Second’s pupils shrunk to the size of pinholes in fear. Praying that he hadn’t upset his master too much, the doom hound lowered his head and tucked his tail between his legs. “My king, I beg your forgiveness,” he whimpered. “I spoke out of turn.”

“Indeed you did…” the voice replied. “I don’t require my servants to defend me from every naysayer in my own house.”

“I… I understand,” Second stammered, feeling the icy grip of fear clenching around his heart.

“Away with you,” the voice said, “your cowardice taints Scourge’s memory, and embarrasses me before our guests.”

Second shivered once more, hung his head in shame, and trotted off into the shadows of a side passage.

“Please forgive my servant’s untoward behavior,” the voice said. “I shall send another of my servants to guide you to my throne.”

“Thank you, your highness,” Clover replied.

As he waited in the dark shadows of the palace’s corridors, Clover felt the Shanks shiver in fear. “Shanks, what’s wrong?” he asked in concern.

“Mister Clover,” Shanks said. “Me smell bad thing coming!”

“Perhaps it’s the Slave King’s servant?” Clover suggested, halfway hoping he was wrong and all Shanks smelt was Second’s lingering scent.

Out from the darkness, a pair of burning eyes cast a baleful gaze on the two interlopers.

Clover gasped in surprise when he saw the fiery eyes glaring at him out from the shadows. “Are you who the Slave King has sent to guide us the remainder of the way to his throne?” he asked.

The eye’s owner said nothing, instead walked out of the shadows towards Clover and Shanks. The massive black creature looked almost as if it was nothing but malevolence rolled up in forgotten darkness.

“Umm,” Clover stammered, feeling a little frightened at the creature’s silence. “Are you the Slave King’s servant?”

The great black beast seemed to take exception at being called a servant and pulled back its ears, curled back its lips revealing its sharp fangs, and raised one of its massive black claws threateningly at the unicorn.

Instantly Clover filled his horn with magic and prepared to release the most potent spell he knew at the beast. Before he could cast the spell, the angry voice of the Slave King interrupted them. “Nightmare!” his voice roared, causing the earth to tremble at his rage. “They aren’t to be harmed in anyway. You are to escort them to my throne and resume making your rounds.”

Nightmare turned towards the source of the Slave King’s voice and gave it a hard look. Turning her head to face Clover and Shanks, she tilted her head motioning for them to follow her as she silently walked towards the heart of the palace.

Clover, relieved that he wouldn’t have to face her turned towards Shanks, “Shanks,” he said, “I guess we’re following her.”

“Mister Clover,” Shanks whined, “me no like bad thing. It make me afraid.”

“It’ll be all right, you’ll see,” Clover said, trying his best to reassure the diamond dog pup. “I’ll make sure nopony harms you.”

When he heard his friend’s promise, Shanks immediately wagged his tail and smiled, revealing his tiny canines. “Okay Mister Clover,” he barked. “Me trust you.”

Clover returned his smile and followed after their silent guide. As the two friends walked through the darkness together, he noticed how the kinship he had with the pup made a place as dark and terrible as the ruined palace bearable. Looking down at Shanks, he realized how much he had grown over the past weeks. He had gone from a timid pony unsure of his place in the world, into a brave stallion confidently walking into the shadows to meet with Tiroc reborn. “I wonder what Master Starswirl would say,” he said to himself, not able to believe half the adventures he’d lived through since he first set his hoof out the door of his master’s home.

They were getting closer now, Clover could tell by how cold the air was getting. When they had first met with the Slave King he hadn’t really noticed it, but now that he was no longer fighting his fear he could feel the icy air biting at his flanks. “I wonder why it gets so cold near him,” Clover thought to himself. “Surely he doesn’t choose to live in the cold.” Looking overhead he saw the torches sickly burning, giving off very little in the way of light and heat. Looking down at his hooves he saw that he was casting a long shadow that seemed to dance with the flickering flames. Looking at Nightmare he noticed that she wasn’t casting any shadow and almost seemed to be drawing the darkness into her body.

“I wonder what kind of creature she is,” Clover asked aloud.

Nightmare looked back at him and glared hatefully at the unicorn as she continued to guide them to their destination.

“I can tell she doesn’t like me,” Clover said, shuddering in fear from the glare that Nightmare had used on him.

Deciding to not antagonize Nightmare any further, Clover remained silent for the rest of the journey through the winding passages of the Slave King’s ruined palace. Every so often a sickly torch illuminated the way, casting light on the dusty and torn tapestries hanging from the walls. Looking at them as they passed by, he saw that they were made from precious metals and gem stones woven together. One tapestry in particular caught his eye. It was a story from the first age of ponies, showing the story of how Discord had tricked Tiroc into the pit. He saw the tapestries depicting how Discord and Tiroc held a contest for supremacy over Equestria.

During a feast the pantheon held long ago, Tiroc boasted that none was more powerful than he and everypony should pay homage to his greatness. When Discord heard his boasting he laughed and challenged him to a contest. The contest was to be one of eating, drinking, running, and strength; the winner would be recognized as the most powerful being in all Equestria, while the loser would have to go into the pit to never return. Confident in his abilities, Tiroc readily agreed to the terms Discord had set forth and swore on the moot to abide by the results.

For the first part of the contest Discord set down two tables covering the length of Equestria full of food, the first to eat everything would be considered the winner. Tiroc laughed when he saw his challenger, a thin tiny dragon whelp who could barely see above the table. Clapping his paws together Discord started the contest. In a fury, Tiroc devoured all the food on the table in less than a minute. Turning around to boast of his feat, he saw to his disappointment that his opponent had not just eaten all the food, but had also devoured all the bones, rinds, dishes, the table, and even all the greenery as far as the eye could see creating the Equestrian badlands.

Tiroc looked at Discord and requested that the drinking contest start, for nopony’s thirst was greater than his. Discord provided two mugs of cider as tall as the sky for the next contest, whoever could drink the most in three drinks would be declared the winner. Tiroc laughed when he saw his next opponent, a little seapony who could barely grasp the mug in its flippers. Snapping his claws Discord signaled the contest to begin. Tiroc drank deeply from the mug of cider three times completely emptying it. Looking towards his opponent, he was shocked to see that not only had the seapony drained the contents of his mug but had also drained the contents of every barrel of ale as well. Angry at losing the drinking contest, Tiroc threw the mugs as hard as he could. When they landed they became the northern mountains of Equestria.

Tiroc, unconcerned about losing the last two contests demanded that the third contest begin. Discord politely smiled and pointed to the starting point. The first to return from the gates of Tartarus with one of the many gems Cerberus had in his larder would be the declared the winner of this round. When he saw his next opponent Tiroc bellowed with laughter, a tiny griffin with wings so small they could barely keep it aloft. As soon as he heard Discord start the contest, Tiroc ran as fast as he could determined that he wouldn’t be beaten again. In less than three steps, Tiroc had returned with one of Cerberus’s gems. Triumphantly he showed the gem to Discord, but was disappointed when he saw that not only had his opponent beaten him, but had also managed to return with every last gem in the larder. In a furious rage Tiroc pounded the earth scattering the gems all across Equestria, which is why you can find them so easily today.

Tiroc growled, showing his displeasure at having lost three contests so easily. Impatiently, he bellowed to Discord to start the final contest. Discord pointed towards an ancient pony and said whoever can move the other will be declared the winner. Tiroc roared in triumph as he charged the ancient pony. However try as he might, he was unable to move the pony in the slightest. After a minute, the pony shook its white mane knocking Tiroc aside. Hanging his head low, Tiroc jumped into the pit knowing he had been beaten by Discord. Before the pit swallowed him up completely, he asked Discord how he had been beaten. With a mischievous laugh Discord revealed the true identity of his four opponents. The baby dragon was none other than wildfire, for nothing had a greater hunger. The seapony was actually the Western Sea, because truly its depths knew no bounds. The third was a thought, for nothing could be faster. Finally the fourth was time itself, for eventually even Equestria would one day have to yield to it. Enraged that he had been deceived by Discord, Tiroc swore he would one day escape and bring ruin to everypony before he was finally swallowed up by the pit.

Curious to see if the tapestries continued telling the story, Clover used his magic to light up the room and discovered that there was nothing else beyond the last tapestry showing Tiroc being swallowed up by the pit.

“A cautionary tale…” the Slave King’s voice said, causing Clover to jump in fright. “Warning us to beware of hubris I think.”

Turning around Clover saw the gaunt figure of the Slave King standing in front of him, “I’m sorry,” Clover apologized, “but the tapestries looked so interesting.”

“Yes…” the Slave King agreed, “they are. Clover the clever, follow me.”

Following the Slave King, Clover trotted down a side passage and down a flight of stairs that cut deep into the bowels of the earth. When they reached the bottom, he saw that they were in an enormous cavern. Cracks revealing the molten core of the earth provided illumination, but despite what should have been oppressive heat Clover could only shiver as the icy air all around him bit at his flanks and muzzle.

Looking at the Slave King questioningly, Clover was going to ask why they had come here when he received his answer. “This is my forge,” the Slave King said. “Place the spine and scale on the ground and then take the pup and leave the way you came. The passageway will take you to where your companions are waiting for you.”

Clover nodded silently and slowly trotted to the stairway that led back up towards the palace, leaving the Slave King alone in his forge.

Picking up the scale and spine the Slave King placed them by the other objects resting near the fires of his forge. Picking up his hammer he relentlessly beat the softly glowing metal, driving the impurities from it as he folded it time and again. With each blow of his hammer, the very foundations of the earth shook. As he pounded against the unyielding metal an explosion of sparks flew, illuminating his weary face and emotionless eyes. While working the metal against the anvil with his hammer he became one with the forge.

“Boom!” the hammer sounded, the heavy thunk of metal against metal reverberated throughout the room.

“Hiss!” the metal cried out, sending sparks singeing the ground and the man working at the forge.

“Whoosh!” the flames roared, drawing new life from the bellows mewling for more fuel.

“Boom, hiss, whoosh. Boom, hiss, whoosh,” the forge sang, as the man tirelessly worked.

Softly the Earth groaned, joining in the chorus of man and muscle versus metal and fire.

“Boom!” the hammer sounded.

“By his own strength…” the Earth groaned, the force of the relentless blows never ceasing.

“Hiss!” the metal cried out.

“And irons might…” the Earth rumbled, pleading for an end to the unending assault.

“Whoosh!” the flames roared.

“Fueled by rage…” the Earth quaked, its very foundations shaking with fear.

“Boom, groan, hiss, rumble, whoosh, quake. Boom, groan, hiss, rumble, whoosh, quake,” the forge and earth sang with perfect pitch.

The man picked up the tempo and brought down his hammer with even more force than before, and started tempering the metal by drowning it in oil and returning it to the flames.

“Boom!” the hammer sounded.

“By his own strength…” the Earth groaned.

“Hiss!” the metal cried out.

“And irons might…” the Earth rumbled.

“Whoosh!” the flames roared.

“Fueled by rage…” the Earth quaked.

“Shhh!” the oil sighed, the cool oil siphoning away the blistering heat of the forge.

“Drowned in blood…” the Earth sighed, the blood of so many innocent slain before their time crying out for a vengeance that would never come.

“Fssshhh!” the metal crackled, as the flames burned and blistered.

“And seared with pain,” the Earth mourned, with an empty and broken heart.

“Boom, groan, hiss, rumble, whoosh, quake, shhh, fssshhh. Boom, groan, hiss, rumble, whoosh, quake, shhh, fssshhh,” the forge and earth sang, their voices rising together in a hymn only to be joined by a third, magic.

The man beat the metal in measured strokes, preparing for the last ingredients that his creation called for, the raw power of the elements themselves.

“Earth, flesh and bones, cradle of life and bastion of death!” the man chanted, throwing the Fang of Darkpaw stained with his own blood and baptized with Lady Zephyr’s love into the flame. As the flames assaulted the fang it attempted resisting the heat, the man continued chanting feeding his power into the forge. Finally overpowered by the magical flames of the forge, the fang was dissolved and absorbed into the metal. The metal glowed with an ethereal green light, as the fires of the forge burst into green flames. Satisfied that his work was good, the man moved on to the next element.

“Water, crimson blood and viscous bile, weak and yielding but hard and driving!” he continued, dropping the glowing pearl a symbol of Lord Triton’s honor and sanctified by the Lawgiver’s blessing. The green flames of the forge welcomed the pearl into its bosom and enveloped the pearl in its embrace. Basking in the flames, the pearl blackened and melted until it too was absorbed by the metal. From deep within the metal it took on a blue luminous sheen, as the forge’s flames shifted from green to blue and back again. Looking at his handiwork, the man inspected it under the glow of the flames and saw that it was good and proceeded to add the next element.

“Air, the soul and breath of the living, sow the wind and reap the whirlwind!” the man cried out, dropping a single pinion feather plucked from the wing of Lady Zephyr, mistress of storms and imbued with the wind’s unstoppable might. Immediately the feather caught flame, causing the fire to explode upwards in a fiery maelstrom and then sucked downwards into the ravenous metal. From deep in the heart of the forge the metal now pulsed with a golden energy. By now the heat from the forge was impressive, the flames changed from green, to blue, to gold, and once again to green as the flames threatened to escape the confines of the forge. The man smiled when he saw what the metal had become. Now nearly complete, the metal was ready for the final element and the key to Lord Ouroboros’s demise.

“Fire, life itself and vanquisher of the shadows, a useful servant and terrible master!” the man chanted, taking Lord Ouroboros’s red spine dulled with age and placed it into the powerful flames of the forge. When it touched the fire the spine in protest refused to be devoured by the flames, until the man pumped the bellows making the intense flames roar with power. The cast off spine, unable to withstand the combined powers of the domains of the earth, water, and air; turned into ash and was readily absorbed by the waiting metal. Having consumed the power of fire, it crackled with red energy as flames much hotter than anything the forge could make pulsated from deep inside the lump of metal.

Picking up the metal with his tongs the man inspected it from every angle. It was perfect. The flawless surface of the metal flowed like quicksilver, radiating the primal energies of all four of the Prime Elements. Knowing that his next task would be doubly dangerous, the man placed the lump of metal back into the forge and prepared to unleash his divinity directly into it. Picking up the hammer and tongs the man put away his past and fully assumed the mantle of who he had become, the Slave King. Drawing deeply from the heart of the Earth, he acted as a conduit to siphon a piece of his divinity into the waiting metal.

The Earth rumbled in dread at this new thing that was being made in direct contradiction to the natural order. The unnatural melding of four elements normally at odds with each other, threatened to break the confines of the Earth and leave all Equestria in ruin. The Slave King ready for the possibility of his total annihilation, chanted desperately trying to keep the transfer of elemental energy constant.

“Earth…” he whispered, remembering the cruel treatment of his master’s that had robbed him of his humanity.

“Flesh…” he said, remembering how the whips had torn and ripped his back daily for so many years.

The Slave King felt the power coursing through him, making his eyes glow with the green energy of life. The Earth angry at being mistreated did not want to be used in this manner and was showing him its displeasure.

“Water…” he chanted, remembering the bitter tears he’d once shed for them.

“Blood…” he shouted, remembering how much she had bled when she’d been beaten by Lasher.

While his flesh continued filling up with the raw energy of the Earth, he felt pain coursing up and down his body as it began glowing with green ethereal energy. Enraged, the Earth buffeted him from every which way trying to dissuade its master from continuing with this perversion.

“Air…” he uttered, remembering the foul dank stench of the mines he was once forced to work in daily.

“Soul…” he screamed, remembering the loss of his only family.

His body nearly at its limits and threatening into break to pieces, screamed as the tendrils of the Earth’s power flowed up and down his hair and beard. With a fury the Earth released a full portion of its power upon every bone in his body, causing him to shake as the pain nearly became unbearable.

"Fire…” he whimpered, remembering the pain of losing his heart and all he had once held dear.

“Ruin…” he gasped, remembering the destruction of the Diamond Vale and all who had wronged him.

By now the Earth was almost at its breaking point, desperate for an end it prepared to land a killing blow to its master when the Slave King closed his eyes and said, “It is finished…”

The ritual was now finished. The remaining energy of the Earth that still coursed through him, rushed back into the waiting Earth. Feeling relief from the Earth relentless assault upon him, the Slave King released a mighty cry that shook all Equestria down to its very foundations. Weak from his ordeal, he fell to the ground and looked up at the ceiling of the forge with his unfeeling eyes. Reaching up to some unseen thing his lips trembled, “Snowe and Little Bleu…”he whispered, before being welcomed by the welcoming embrace of a dreamless sleep.

Clover and Shanks trotted up the dark stairwell trying to get as far away as possible from the oppressive cold that the Slave King created as they possibly could. “Aroo!” Shanks barked, from the darkness.

“What is it?” Clover asked, looking down at the pup.

“Mister Clover,” Shanks whined in fright, “the not-Darkpaw is ending the world again!”

“What do you mean?” Clover asked in surprise as he felt the ground trembling beneath his hooves.

“Aroooooo!” Shanks howled in terror, as the ground beneath them shook with even greater ferocity.

“Quickly, stay by my side!” Clover said to his friend, as he frantically looked for a safe place they could shelter at while waiting for the tremors to stop. Spying a small alcove, he used his magic to create a shield as they dashed inside. Dust and debris from above was falling all around them while the earth groaned and rumbled.

“Mister Clover, me so scared,” Shanks whined, looking up to the unicorn for reassurances of their safety. “Me no want to die in this place.”

Clover looked down at the pup and nuzzled his head, “Shanks,” he said, smiling and trying to sound as confident as possible, “don’t worry, as long as you’re by my side you’ll be safe.”

This seemed to be enough for the pup as he laid down next to Clover shivering uncontrollably every so often. “Mister Clover,” he sighed, looking up at the blue unicorn, “me glad to have such a good friend. Me be your friend forever.”

“And longer…” Clover replied, feeling the flames of their friendship making his magic all the more powerful.

Warmed by the fires of their friendship, the two unlikely friends waited in the darkness together, unafraid for the future.

“Are you sure this is where you picked them up?” Lord Triton asked Captain Undine on the sandy beach along the Western Sea.

Captain Undine brushed away some of the violet locks that covered her face and confidently smiled. “Surely the laborer is worthy of her hire?” she asked the Lawgiver with an outstretched fin.

“Yes, yes, of course,” Triton said impatiently. Turning towards his personal secretary he nodded, “Choral pay the mare a finder’s fee.”

"Of course,” Choral replied, placing a bag of sea dollars in the captain’s waiting fin.

Captain Undine stared at the bag in her fin, moving her fin up and down slowly a few times she carefully considered its weight. “Seems a bit light to me,” she said, as Lord Triton gave her a hard look, “but seeing as we don’t get to serve the realm everyday it’s more than enough. Yeah we found them waiting near here.”

“Good, that’s all I needed to know,” Lord Triton said before turning towards the Western Sea. Placing a conch shell to his lips he blew it loudly three times. On the sound of the third blast, the sea boiled and frothed as hundreds of seaponies each in full battle armor and riding on chariots exited the sea. Each chariot was being pulled by rays, narwhals, dolphins, and other beasts of the deep, and riding on cushions of water as they headed southeast towards the Diamond Vale.

“Lord Triton,” Choral said nervously, “are you sure a land invasion would be wise. Without Jormungandr’s Way we’ll be quite vulnerable should the Slave King bring forth a force of arms.”

“The Slave King is as a mewling infant on its mother’s lap when it comes to the art of war,” Lord Triton said, as he floated onto his chariot being pulled by six hammerhead sharks. “We shall encircle him in his lair and demand that he parlay with us.”

“But what about what he did to Lord Ouroboros’s dragons?” Choral replied, pointing out the fire tyrants many failed attempts at sacking the ruins of the Diamond Vale as she got onto the chariot behind him.

“We’re not dragons,” the Lawgiver retorted. “They’re mere brutes unschooled in the ways of combat. We shall move as one with precise strikes with all the force of a tsunami upon the shore.”

“Besides,” a deep voice chuckled, “the Domain of Water shall not go into battle alone!”

“Ah Lord Cerynitis, so good of you to make it!” Lord Triton said with a big smile, to the white reindeer with gilded antlers that landed in front of his chariot.

“My friend,” Cerynitis said, embracing the Lawgiver, “I couldn’t let you have all the fun now could I?”

“It is heartening that Winter has heeded the call of war,” Triton replied, directing his chariot forward.

“It’s always an honor to fight alongside your knights,” Cerynitis said, as the sun reflected off his silver battle harness and hoof blades.

“What of the Spring, Autumn, and Summer?” Lord Triton asked, “Did they agree to enjoin us in our righteous crusade?”

“Lord Raiden sends his regrets that he’s unable to send his kirins as long as Jormungandr’s Way refuses them passage,” Cerynitis said, shaking his head. “Their lightning would have been useful, but alas they would take too long to reach us in time to join the battle.”

“And did Lady Suzaku agree to send a few flights of phoenixes?” Triton asked hopefully. “Their flames should prove useful in our upcoming combat.”

“Nodeer has seen neither hide nor hoof of her in over three fortnights,” Cerynitis said, flying alongside Triton’s chariot.

“What?” Triton said, “Surely you must be mistaken, she’s always been such a gossip, she’s always throwing some event or another in her palace.”

“I wish I was,” the Lord of Winter replied, “but without her to authorize an assault, her phoenixes refused my request to enjoin our battle.”

“Truly a pity…” Triton said, furrowing his brow, “her phoenixes would have been most appreciated.”

“Even without her aid, my battlemages shall send down the sleet and hail upon the Slave King’s head,” Cerynitis declared, stomping down his right silver shod forehoof.

“Well at least we can count on Lady Minoa to lead a few throngs of minotaurs from her hoard into battle,” Triton said, as he checked his trident’s harness.

“Alas brother, we shall have to fight alone,” Cerynitis replied, his purple eyes flashing with anger. “Lady Minoa said she didn’t dare make a move against the Earth. She wouldn’t risk what happened to the Diamond Vale happening to her herd.”

“Blast it to the pit!” Triton swore, as his chariot rode a wave over some rocky terrain. “I was counting at least a few of the other domains joining us today.”

“Even without their assistance,” Cerynitis said, looking up at the thousands of flying reindeer overhead, “our numbers shall be more than enough to pacify the Slave King.”

Triton ground his teeth in exasperation, although he didn’t expect Lord Raiden to send many kirins, even a token few would have been enough to show that the Autumn supported this campaign. The disappearance of Lady Suzaku was troubling, he was sure a little flattery and a few gifts would have sent the Lady of Summer swooning and ensured that she sent at least a dozen flights of phoenixes to aid him in his battle. The loss of that air support would be detrimental to his battle plans. But worst of all was Lady Minoa’s cowardice! Often had the Lady of Spring bragged about how mighty her herd was, and how masterful her bulls were in battle. Yet now when a battle was about to be fought on her very doorstep where she could prove the greatness of her people on the field of battle, she refused to send her support.

Lord Triton frowned. He couldn’t quite fault her for her caution. Fighting a Prime Element was no small matter after all, even with another on your side. And her realm was subservient to his after all. He briefly considered if he should send word to some of the lesser members of the pantheon asking them to send some assistance. After considering it for a few moments he put those thoughts to the side. The most powerful like Lord Anansi were too far away to reach them in time, and those like Loki, Lugh, and Strix could offer little in the way of material aid in battle. Growling over his bad luck, the Lawgiver was tempted to postpone this campaign but then thought better of it. Cerynitis was right their numbers were great, and the Slave King had no army to speak of. With his control over his powers tenuous at best, and most likely weak from not having performed a renewal of Earth ceremony in over two years they would probably be fine.

“You know,” Cerynitis said, “we could always ask Lady Zephyr for assistance. She has a grudge against the Slave King and her griffins are fierce warriors.”

“Nay,” Lord Triton replied, “Lady Zephyr would only prolong the battle. We’re here to force a parlay and eventually a moot. Should Lady Zephyr be present she would demand that the Slave King answer for Lord Darkpaw’s passing.”

“Perhaps she does have a point,” Lord Cerynitis said, “the Slave King did slay a member of the pantheon after all.”

“The laws of creation are on the Slave King’s side,” Lord Triton replied, as they crossed the deserts of the Equestrian badlands. “Lord Darkpaw violated the moot by attacking a fellow deity and suffered for it. By the pit Cerynitis, he was even offered mercy, but instead allowed his pride to stand in his way.”

“Do you really think the Slave King will be willing to parlay?” Cerynitis asked.

“If he doesn’t, I shall bring down the full force of my domain upon him,” Lord Triton said, brandishing his trident. “He forced my fin when he sent his agents to retrieve one of my pearls.”

“That was pure folly my friend,” Cerynitis said, admonishing the Lawgiver for willingly giving up something so powerful.

“They had bested my champion,” Triton explained, “I was honor bound to reward them with a boon.”

“My friend,” Cerynitis said, sighing at Triton’s absolute adherence to honor, “sometimes your honor blinds you to doing what’s necessary.”

“Doing the honorable and right thing is always what’s necessary,” Triton said, objecting to his friend’s cavalier attitude regarding honorable behavior.

“I’m just saying you could have saved us all a headache had you just refused to give them the pearl and killed them outright instead,” Cerynitis replied.

“I guess we’ll have to agree to disagree regarding the finer points of honor then,” Triton retorted, shaking his mane angrily.

“I’ll see you on the field of battle my friend,” Cerynitis said, rolling his eyes at the Lawgiver’s stubbornness.

“I’ll meet you in the middle Lord Cerynitis,” Lord Triton replied, saluting the Lord of Winter.

“To war and glory,” Cerynitis shouted to his war host, leading them deeper into the endless expanse of the Equestrian badlands.

“To honor and victory,” Lord Triton shouted to his knights, snapping the reigns of his chariot urging the sharks forward faster.

Far to the north two friends were flying side by side, Lady Zephyr looked over at her friend with her blue eyes and smiled. Lady Suzaku cast her gaze on her friend’s silvery feathers and nodded. Flaring their wings they caught an updraft sending them soaring high up into the stratosphere above the clouds.

“So Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said, “what do you think he will say when he sees that you have betrayed him?”

Lady Zephyr released a shrill cry sending the north wind beneath her wings. “Betraying a betrayer?” she asked her eyes dark with anger. “Perish the thought. No, Lord Ouroboros has much to answer for.”

“No Zephy,” Lady Suzaku replied, cutting through a cloud, “I meant, I wonder what he will say once he sees you’re present for his little duel with the Slave King.”

“Oh, I don’t know Zuzu…” Lady Zephyr replied, “perhaps he’ll say, you damn harpy.”

Both goddesses chuckled at the thought of the great dragon roaring in frustration at having to face their wrath before, during, or after the duel. “Zephy how do you think the Slave King will react to our presence?” she asked in curiosity.

“Unfortunately Zuzu I’m unsure,” Lady Zephyr confessed. “I’m not entirely sure how I will react to him. Thanks to you, I’m not sure if I want to slay him, be mounted by him, or both.”

“Oh Zephy, how romantic,” Lady Suzaku cooed through half closed eyes. “It’s just like the epic romances of the first age.”

“Ugh Zuzu, don’t remind me,” Lady Zephyr growled. “Half the pantheon was fighting with each other, while the other half was trying their best to populate all of Equestria with their offspring.”

“Ah Zephy love, how I miss those times,” Lady Suzaku sighed, remembering her many trysts. “All of my many suitors were all fighting each other for my favor.”

“Well Zuzu, I for one don’t,” Lady Zephyr complained, “it was bad enough losing Lord Darkpaw, but wanting to be mounted by his replacement as well? It’s like I’m a fledgling all over again.”

“Zephy, perhaps confronting the Slave King will provide you the closure and relief you so desperately seek,” Lady Suzaku suggested, with a sympathetic smile.

“Zuzu, what if he wants nothing to do with me?” Lady Zephyr said, with worry in her eyes.

“Aha, I knew it! Lady Suzaku shouted. “You’re planning on seducing him aren’t you?”

“Well…” Lady Zephyr said, her face flushing with embarrassment. “I just thought that once it was all done I could finally find some peace.”

“Zephy, don’t worry my love!” Lady Suzaku chirped happily. “I shall help you win his heart if only for a night.”

“But Zuzu, his heart is beating inside the Well of Eternity,” Lady Zephyr replied, “and those cold unfeeling eyes of his, are truly terrifying!”

“Oh Zephy, pish posh,” Lady Suzaku said, clucking her tongue at her friend’s worries. “He’s a male, and all males crave but three things; full stomachs, power, and somefeather to share their nests with.”

Lady Zephyr laughed when she heard Lady Suzaku’s words. “You know Zuzu,” she said, while catching another updraft, “when I think about Lord Darkpaw he only ever really craved one thing.”

“Oh Zephy, which one was that?” Lady Suzaku asked.

“Zuzu guess,” Lady Zephyr replied, wearing a smile on her beak.

“A full stomach!” they said together, sharing a laugh.

“See Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said, “sate the Slave King’s appetites and he’ll be easy to control.”

“Zuzu I’m not so sure about that, otherwise Lord Ouroboros might have had an easier time dealing with him,” Lady Zephyr said, furrowing her brow worriedly.

“Ha!” Lady Suzaku shouted, her beautiful crimson feathers catching fire and leaving flames in her wake. “That dragon is a bumbling idiot. He went and made enemies of both of us at the worst possible time.”

“Well I won’t argue that point,” Lady Zephyr replied, as her silvery feathers flexed with the wind. “But perhaps the Slave King is somefeather that refuses to be controlled?”

“That’ll be the day,” Lady Suzaku said, her musical laughter filling the sky. “I’ve yet to meet a male of any species that won’t readily bend when a female catches their fancy.”

“Zuzu I’m not so sure that he’ll be so easy,” Lady Zephyr replied. “So far he’s acted much differently than everyfeather thought he would.”

“Zephy, Zephy, Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said, as they flew over the Everfree forest, “let the goddess of love handle things. Before you know it I’ll have you leading the Slave King around by the nose.”

“But Zuzu, I thought you wanted to try your talon at catching him for your own though?” Lady Zephyr asked.

“Oh Zephy I do,” Lady Suzaku said wearing a sly smile. “I’ll help you secure his services for the night, but after that may the best feather win.”

“Lady Zephyr didn’t reply, instead she remained silent as they passed over Londwhinium. Seeing Celestia’s palace beneath her, she narrowed her eyes. “Oh all right,” she said, “let’s see what you can do.”

“Oh goodie,” Lady Suzaku cheered. “Zephy I have big plans for you, big plans!”

Lady Zephyr grimaced than flew close to her friend. “Thank you Zuzu,” she said, wearing a genuine smile.

“Zephy, that’s what friends are for,” Lady Suzaku replied.

Far beneath them, hidden beneath the foliage of the trees, the owner of a pair of grey eyes watching their movements smiled. “I do love it when a plan comes together,” it said, slithering through the underbrush of the Everfree. “Soon all the pieces will be in place.”

Two ravens overhead looked down and cawed. Looking up at them it with half closed eyes it stuck out its forked tongue at them. “Yes, yes,” it said, rolling its eyes “you played your parts as well.”

Satisfied their contributions were acknowledged, both ravens took off into the air each releasing a final caw before flying south.

“Humph,” it said in annoyance, “you’d think those two were the lynchpin to the whole plan with the way they were acting.

“Who, who, who…” an owl roosting in a nearby tree asked.

“…” it replied, “see you in two days.”

Without a word the owl flew off, leaving the owner of the grey eyes to slither on alone.

“Your Majesty,” General Hurricane said, trotting up to Celestia’s throne and saluting. “My air patrols have spotted a griffin and phoenix flying past the city at over one hundred knots per hour.”

Princess Celestia put down her tea cup and looked at the general hard. “Over one hundred knots you say?” she said, incredulous that anypony could fly that fast except perhaps Shaw and he was supposed to be in Equestrian badlands at the moment. “Did the griffin have rainbow hued wings?”

“No,” the general replied. “They said it had silver plumage and was by far the largest griffin they had ever seen, almost as large as Lady Zephyr herself.”

“And you say the phoenix was flying just as fast?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the general said. “The scouts also said that it was so beautiful that their hearts wanted to leap out of their chests.”

“Thank you General Hurricane, that will be all,” Celestia said, now certain of identity of the two intruders. Taking another sip from her tea, she narrowed her eyes and tapped the floor absentmindedly with her hoof. She was trying to figure out how this new development would all fit together, and wasn’t sure if this was something to be celebrated or worried about.

“Shall I send a few patrols north to be on the lookout for more griffin incursions?” the general asked.

“No, but prepare a small strike force and my sister and I’s chariots for departure,” Celestia replied.

Raising his eyebrow at the unusual request he slightly bowed, “As you wish Your Majesty,” General Hurricane said, heading towards the armory to make the necessary preparations.

Deciding it would be best to wake her sister, Celestia clopped her hooves together. “Princess Celestia,” her secretary, Smart Cookie said. “How can I be of service?”

“Smart Cookie,” Celestia gently said, “please wake up Princess Luna and ask her to meet me in our council chambers as soon as she is able.”

“But Princess Luna just went to bed less than three hours ago,” Smart Cookie said, feeling reticent in being tasked with waking up the princess of the night.

“If she refuses to rise,” Princess Celestia said, “try the feather in the nostril trick.”

“At once Your Highness,” Smart Cookie said, bowing once before leaving the throne room.

Although she was loath to wake her sister early, the current situation required her sister’s council.

Twenty minutes later, Celestia sat reading the reports that Slick had been sending to her every twelve hours almost like clockwork. As she tried to find the report she was looking for an extremely peeved looking Luna stormed into the council chambers.

“Fie mine sister, fie!” Luna bellowed in anger, blowing several feathers out from her nose. “Thou callous pilferer of sleep! Verily, what twas the meaning of thy most devious prank? Premeditated sororicide or something even more abhorrent like plundering mine socks for thine own nefarious use? I shan’t forgive thee for this, thou shalt rue the day thou hast accosted me so!”

Celestia tried unsuccessfully to stifle a laugh as she saw Luna trying to unsuccessfully dislodge the last few feathers free from her nostrils. She had only intended Smart Cookie to tickle her nostrils with a feather, not shove them up her nose. “My apologies dear sister for waking you up so early,” she said, with a small chuckle. “Ah here it is…”

“Here what is?” Luna demanded, using her magic to snatch the parchment from her sister’s grasp.

“Slick’s report from the day before yesterday,” Celestia explained. “He mentioned that Lady Suzaku was visiting Lady Zephyr’s Golden Eyrie.”

“So what of it?” Luna churlishly replied, using her magic to hoof the report back to her sister. “Didst thou wakest me to discuss old correspondence?”

“No dear sister,” Celestia replied, levitating a cup of strong tea to her sibling, “Lady Suzaku and Lady Zephyr were seen heading south nearly twenty minutes ago. And Lady Zephyr’s feathers are no longer dyed black.”

When Luna heard the news she sprayed her tea all over the table and into Celestia’s mane. “What!” she exclaimed, her bloodshot eyes widening in surprise. “Why hast thou allowed them to move through our realm without intercepting them and pressing them for an explanation?”

With her mane now dripping wet from the tea, Celestia gave her sister a hard look. Using her magic to remove the offending beverage from her mane she replied, “Sister, I have already ordered our chariots to be readied along with a strike force of pegasi to accompany us.”

“Dost thou intendest to take us into battle against them, or hast mine shortfall of rest addled my mind?” Luna asked as she followed Celestia towards their waiting chariots.

“No we’re not going to fight them,” Celestia explained, “but we shall be accompanying them to their destination.”

“Dost though believeth that the child has managed to make his newest toy?” Luna sleepily asked, yawning loudly.

“I believe so,” Celestia said, “besides what else could he have wanted with all those elemental objects?”

“Surely mine sister,” Luna said, pointing her hoof towards the citizens of Londwhinium going about their business unhurriedly, “were such a perverse crime against creation attempted the earth itself would make its objections known to all.”

“Perhaps we will be able to stop him before he manages to create it, break the Earth, or unmake himself,” Celestia said, hopeful that they would be able to stop the child before anypony else got hurt.

In response to her statement the Earth began trembling wildly, threatening to tear apart the city walls and even cause the palace to collapse in on itself. “Celestia, thou wert saying?” Luna sardonically said, unleashing her magic into the city architecture to help prevent the city from being destroyed.

Celestia unleashed her own magic to help strengthen the buildings inside the city, as she saw her ponies running about panicking in fear she felt her heart breaking. She knew she couldn’t allow this to continue, the Slave King was now a danger to all Equestria and must be stopped one way or another. “Luna we must destroy his heart,” Celestia said, channeling as much magic as she could into the city.

“How dost thou proposest we do such a feat,” Luna replied, trying her hardest to keep the city intact. “The moment we enter the chamber a moot is called. “And no member may harm another of the pantheon whilst the moot is in session and expect to escape unscathed.”

“Yes I realize that,” Celestia said, weeping for her little ponies. “I shall miss them greatly, but I know I can count on you, dear sister to watch over them.”

“Mine sister, I tell thee nay!” Luna shouted, her eyes wet with tears and shaking the earth with her voice. “I shall never allow thee to waste thine life on such a mad quest! I wouldst sooner challenge the blackguard for control of his domain.”

“Luna, not even Lord Ouroboros was able to escape their last battle unscathed,” Celestia said, as she expelled even more magic to keep the city intact. “You have no experience fighting a beast such as he, he would surely kill you!”

“Certainly such a fate would be better,” Luna said, looking at her sister lovingly, “than for I to continue on without thy wisdom and companionship.”

Once the words had left her lips the ground ceased shaking. Surveying the damage to the city, Celestia saw that most of the damage was superficial. “See Luna,” she told her sister, “we have no choice, he must be stopped. He nearly broke the Earth!”

“Verily mine sister,” Luna agreed, shaking her mane and stomping her hooves against the cobblestones of the courtyard, “but promise me that thou shan’t do something as foalish as throwing away thine life on an assassin’s mission!”

“I promise Luna,” Celestia said, nuzzling her sister’s head, “now come let’s go, we may still be able to catch up with Lady Suzaku and Lady Zephyr if we hurry.”

Luna nodded her head as she entered her chariot and directed her bat-winged black nightguard to fly. Feeling the chariot lurch forward, Luna saw her ponies struggling to repair the damage caused by his latest heartless act. Narrowing her eyes with righteous fury, she vowed that nopony should suffer from his wicked depravity any further.

As Luna’s and Celestia’s chariots flew overhead the owner of the grey eyes smiled in satisfaction, nearly all the players would be in position now. And here he thought he might have his coils full trying to convince somescales to come to the Diamond Vale, yet here they were going of their own accord. “Ah Lord Ouroboros, now we just have to wait for you to arrive and all will be at the ready,” he said, slithering along the dry and dusty Jormungandr’s Way.

Not in all his many millennium of living had he ever felt pain as he just now had. Truth be told, Lord Ouroboros felt a tiny twinge of fear in his heart if the manthing could now strike at him even in the heart of his own domain. “Councilor Jarek,” he said to a nearby green scaled dragon with red spines, “we‘re leaving immediately for the Diamond Vale. Advise my dragons to ready themselves.”

“At once Lord Ouroboros,” Councilor Jarek said, with a respectful bow, “how many dragons do you wish to accompany you?”

“All that are capable of still flying,” Lord Ouroboros rumbled, trying to not show how badly the last attack had hurt him. “We shall finish off the Slave King once and for all. Either he yields or we shall fight him to the death!”

“But Lord Ouroboros,” Councilor Jarek protested, showing his concern for the upcoming battle etched across his scaly brow, “our last attack was nearly a disaster. Nearly half our forces were crippled by the last attack, and that was the Slave King being merciful. Imagine what he could do if he decided to kill! Without you we would be utterly ruined.”

“Don’t worry,” Lord Ouroboros said, his great eyes burning with displeasure at his servant’s cowardice, “the Slave King won’t have his element to hide behind this time. We have agreed to duel in the field of honor, outside the Diamond Vale. There he will be vulnerable to attack, and if he should gain the upper claw during our duel I’ll expect all my dragons to attack him.”

“But Lord Ouroboros,” Councilor Jarek said, shocked that his lord would contemplate something as treacherous as breaking his word during a duel he himself had arranged, “what about your honor? Surely attacking during a duel would be seen as a most craven act of cowardice by the rest of the pantheon.”

“Honor! Honor!” Lord Ouroboros roared, spewing forth flames into the air. “That insect dares attack me even in the heart of my own domain, and you claim that I have no honor?”

“Lord Ouroboros, I meant no disrespect I simply meant…” Councilor Jarek stammered, trembling before the fire tyrant’s fury.

“Enough!” Lord Ouroboros said, pointing his mighty claw at the councilor. “I would slay you for your words if I could, but I need all my dragons. So you shall live a bit longer. Send out the word throughout all Equestria to dragons everywhere, we are going to war!”

“As you wish Lord Ouroboros,” Councilor Jarek said, bowing in respect to the Lord of Fire. “I shall see to it that as many dragons as possible are in attendance at your duel.”

After councilor Jarek flew off to alert the rest of the council of scale of his orders, Lord Ouroboros looked down at the iron chain around his neck and malevolently smiled. “King, soon you shall know the heat of my displeasure,” he rumbled, as he licked his sharp teeth with his tongue. “By the time I’m through with you you’ll wish you were a statue.”

Suddenly Lord Ouroboros gripped his chest, as he felt the earth quake and pain racking his bones. “Argh!” he cried, as the Earth’s vengeance wracked his body. “King, I will devour you I promise!”

Outside the volcano that contained the hoard of Lord Ouroboros the Fire Tyrant, scores of dragons looked up in awe as they saw the fires and smoke bursting forth as their lord’s roars of agony echoed throughout the Domain of Fire.

The Slave King opened his eyes and saw Nightmare looking down at him with a look of disapproval on her shadowy face. Looking up at her, he saw her accusing him of foolishly nearly throwing away his life on yet another pointless gambit. “You have the pup at your mercy, kill him!” her eyes seemed to demand.

“Not yet Nightmare,” the Slave King said, getting up from the soot and ash covered ground. Moving towards the forge he was pleased to see that his weapon was a complete success. “See, it was worth the risk. Now I have the means to force them to free me!”

“And what of Lord Ouroboros?” Nightmare’s eyes demanded, flickering in the darkness of the forge. “His flames are quite hot, and he has wings. How shall you even reach him with your weapon?”

“Ha!” the Slave King shouted, holding up two silvery feathers and a large red dragon’s scale. “I have that covered as well. Lady Zephyr shall provide me a means to reach Lord Ouroboros if he decides to fly, and his own scales will provide ample protection from his flames no matter how hot they are.”

“Show me,” Nightmare’s gaze demanded, as she sat down near her master watching him work at the forge.

“Fortunately this shall be much easier than my last project,” the Slave King said, shaping some metal inside the forge. “First I think I shall make the armor.”

The Slave King focused his divinity into the forge and molten metal inside as he began shaping it, after a few minutes he placed the scale inside the flames. The scale like the spine before it was stubbornly refusing to be consumed by the heat of the forge. Using his indomitable will, he poured even more of his power into the flames. The forge now full of power of the Earth, burned green and started melting the scale. Bringing his hammer down on the metal and melting scale, he began forming them into something new and powerful.

With each beat of his hammer and pumping of the forge’s bellows, the object slowly took shape. Using his tongs, the Slave King inspected what he had wrought and smiled. The armor was now ready, and just needed to be immersed in a soothing oil bath to help keep it from becoming brittle as it cooled. Placing it inside the barrel of oil, he turned to Nightmare with a look of triumph on his face. “Do you not see what I have made?” he said, his iron crown still glowing with the power of the Earth. “My masterwork is good and shall protect me from the dragon’s only significant advantage.”

“What of his wings,” Nightmare’s burning eyes demanded, the light from the forge’s green flame illuminating her muzzle. “Last time I checked you were still earthbound.”

“A minor inconvenience which shall be remedied shortly,” the Slave King said, returning to his forge.

The Slave King could feel the hum of the Earth as he worked on his newest creation. Placing the feathers that Lady Zephyr provided into the flames, he felt the essence of the air being released as they burned inside the flames. Capturing it within the forge he started pounding the metal shaping it into a pair of anklets. Although crude in appearance, he knew they should be able to provide the wearer with the ability to run through the air as easily as a bird gliding on the breeze. Satisfied with his workmanship he placed them inside another barrel of oil to cool as he waited.

“See,” the Slave King said to his companion, “that which I have wrought is good, and will ensure my victory.”

“You’re a fool,” Nightmare seemed to say, giving her master a backwards glance before she turned to leave the forge. “Stop playing at being the Lord of Earth, and become it.”

“Victory will be mine!” the Slave King screamed, with disheveled hair and throwing his hammer aside. “You’ll see.”

It was finally time. The Slave King was walking alone in the heart of the ruined city, surveying what his wrath had done. For the first time he saw with his own eyes the great ruin. Feeling neither pity nor remorse for what he had done, he heard the cries of the hungry dead as they started approaching him thirsty for vengeance. Opening a bag he was carrying he pulled out the anklets and placed them on his feet. As soon as the metal met his flesh they flowed like quicksilver, covering his feet and calves. Wiggling his toes, he tested them and jumped. To his delight he found that he was able to leap high into the air. When he landed he found himself surrounded by the hungry dead, their burning eyes, gaping mouths, and outstretched limbs were waiting to grab him.

With a dark chuckle he kicked the nearest zombie pony as hard as he could, sending it flying into a nearby building. The racket only caught the attention of even more of the dead things, including several larger zombie diamond dogs and minotaurs. Smiling, he reached into the bag and pulled out the armor. The dull red armor seemed like it wouldn’t protect against anything. Mainly consisting of a few plates connected by thick wires, the armor looked like it would be useless to protect its wearer from any violence let alone a dragon’s flame like the Slave King claimed it would.

Placing the armor over his shoulders and around his legs, the Slave King confidently walked towards the largest minotaur allowing it to grab him. The zombified minotaur grappled him with its rotting arms and tried biting him, but found that its efforts were being stymied by the armor that was covering its prey like a second skin. The Slave King grabbed the minotaur by the horns and head butted it with his iron crown, cracking its skull and sending rotting grey matter all over the ground.

Satisfied that both his armor and anklets were battle worthy, the Save King reached into the bag and removed the weapon and placed his hand inside it. Looking down he saw that it fit his hand perfectly, almost as if it was a part of him. He could feel the innate power of the weapon, but realized it was still missing something. It lacked a rage and a hunger for vengeance as great as his to fuel it. Looking around him he saw hundreds of the hungry dead all swarming in on his position, each of them full of rage and demanding vengeance for their premature deaths at his hand.

Realizing what needed to be done, the Lord of the Earth unleashed a cry that shook the ruined city. “Come,” he roared. “Face your slayer, and avenge yourselves!”

All around the ruins of the Diamond Vale, tens of thousands of the hungry dead lifted their heads when they heard his challenge. Their moans and wails filled the city like a symphony of dread. Even the guardian of Tartarus, Cerberus when he heard the music unleashed a baleful howl as he prepared to welcome them back to the pit.

The throng of the dead surrounding the Slave King slowly pressed forward. Taking the initiative, he willed the weapon into a spear and thrust it forward spearing several of the ghouls and sending them flying into their fellows. Taking advantage of his momentum he started rushing them while swinging the weapon overhead, changing it into a flaming lochaber ax midswing that cut through several of the zombies with ease. On the third pass, he morphed the weapon into a warhammer and brought it down on several more of the hungry dead’s heads.

Looking up the Slave King saw a zombified dragon approaching him and leapt into the air to attack it, seeing his attack it opened its rotting mouth trying to bite him in midair. With a vicious growl, he shifted the weapon into whip of barbed chains with electricity coursing up and down it. Launching the barbed lashes forward he used them to wrap around the dragon’s jaws forcing them closed. Landing on top of its snout, he ran forwards and rammed his fist right between its eyes. The dragon shuddered once and then collapsed into a heap of gore and rotting flesh, crushing dozens of the hungry dead beneath it.

With a flick of his wrist, the weapon quickly reverted to its gauntlet form. Seeing that he about to be overwhelmed, he leapt high into the air and dived towards a large group of zombie ponies and diamond dogs and formed the weapon into a massive stone fist. When he landed, the resulting shock wave collapsed buildings for blocks all around him. Turning around, he saw three dragons approaching him as he broke into a run preparing to destroy them.

High above them in the Equestrian badlands Luna’s full gibbous moon was overhead, bathing them with its silvery light. “Lord Triton,” Cerynitis said, admiring the savage beauty of the Domain of Earth, “isn’t it a beautiful night to go to war? I must send Princess Luna my compliments when next we meet.”

“My friend it is indeed,” Lord Triton said, nodding in agreement, “her nights are a wonder indeed. I look forward to regaling our deeds to her at the next moot. Hopefully the Slave King will be a worthy opponent, and face defeat gracefully.”

“I doubt it,” Lord Cerynitis replied, with a smug look, “his actions over the past two years have revealed nothing but a wicked and depraved heart. He cares for nothing, and though I don’t care much for the diamond dogs they deserve better than him for a steward.”

“I agree,” Lord Triton said, as his chariot went over an embankment, “however at the moot I saw something in him.”

“Is that why you voted against banishment,” Lord Cerynitis asked in curiosity, “or was there another reason?”

“I saw in him a spark I’ve not seen in ages,” Lord Triton replied, stroking his mustache. “Something about the way he carried himself spoke to me, almost as if I found in him a kindred spirit.”

“A kindred spirit…” Lord Cerynitis said, “well I suppose there’s no accounting for taste. While I can appreciate his ferocity in battle, I find him utterly distasteful. He’s nothing but a brawling brute, a danger to himself and his own domain, and everydeer else.”

“I think perhaps he just needs a bit of guidance, perhaps a mentor,” Lord Triton said.

“A mentor?” Lord Cerynitis said, incredulous that the Lawgiver would even consider it. “Are you mad? Do you wish to train him so he can be a foe a thousand times more deadly?”

“No, I just think with the proper guidance, and offering him a chance for kinship he might be willing to reform his behavior,” Lord Triton said, looking up at the white reindeer overhead.

“Bawhahaha,” Lord Cerynitis laughed, scarcely believing his ears. “Next you’ll be telling me you wish to use the magic of friendship to make him change his ways. My friend, you’ve spent too much time listening to Celestia.”

Lord Triton didn’t reply but continued guiding his chariot forward. “Cerynitis my friend,” Lord Triton said, “why did you agree to accompany me on this campaign?”

The Lord of Winter looked down on the Lawgiver and ruefully smiled, “Does the Lord of War need a reason to accompany his allies in their time of need?” he said. “The children of winter will always heed the call of a righteous war.”

“Why did you not join in my crusade earlier then?” Lord Triton asked. “I called for the chastisement of the domains for their disharmonious behavior.”

“The time was not yet right,” Lord Cerynitis said, casting a careful eye on Lord Triton. “Listen I’ll be frank with you, the Slave King’s behavior threatens to break out in all-out war between himself and Lord Ouroboros. I don’t wish to have a repeat of the war of the elements that occurred in the first age to happen again.”

“So if not for the impending conflict between the domains of Fire and Earth you wouldn’t have bothered coming?” Lord Triton asked.

“No of course not,” Lord Cerynitis replied, “you know I can’t resist a good scrap every now and again. But I do believe that preemptive action must be taken to prevent it from reoccurring. A decisive strike while the Slave King’s still vulnerable will make him more amicable to our demands.”

“I certainly hope so,” Lord Triton said, “they say a wounded animal is the most dangerous when backed into a corner. Hopefully he’ll be willing to be reasonable.”

“Let’s worry about that after our victory,” Lord Cerynitis said.

“Alright, I guess we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it,” Lord Triton said, as he directed his chariot towards the Diamond Vale looming over the horizon.

The mighty beast swung its heavy claws at the Slave King. Shifting the weapon into large zweihander made of ice, he deflected the creatures attack and riposted. His attack caused the undead flesh of the dragon to freeze and then shatter. Seeing an opening he leapt up and drove the frost covered blade up through the jaws of the zombified dragon. Within moments the creature’s head was encased in ice. Pulling out the blade, he shifted the weapon into a stone club and slammed it down on the beast’s frozen head while releasing a fearsome cry that echoed throughout the ruins of the dead city.

The hungry dead desperate to destroy their slayer and avenging themselves, swarmed over the corpse of their comrade in an attempt to drag him down into oblivion with them. The Slave King formed a flaming scythe and leapt into the throng of undead ponies and diamond dogs, swinging the scythe downward he cut the hungry dead down like grass. High overhead Luna’s moon shone down bathing him in its light, looking up he remembered how she had demanded his banishment. His burning eyes filling with rage at the memory looked down on the thousands of hungry dead they were converging on his position. Raising his scythe, he roared and leapt down to continue the slaughter.

“My, fancy running into you two all the way this far south,” Lady Suzaku said with a mischievous wink. “Let’s make this a ladies night out.”

Celestia smiled when she heard Lady Suzaku’s suggestion. The flighty phoenix certainly had an air of levity about her. “I’m afraid we can’t,” she said. “Lady Zephyr, we know where you’re going, but not why. Would you care to enlighten us?”

Lady Zephyr narrowed her eyes. She couldn’t bare the embarrassment of having her base desires being discovered by anyfeather. “I’m sorry Princess Celestia,” she said, ruffling her silvery feathers a bit, “but my business is my own.”

“Mine condolences to thy loss Lady Zephyr,” Princess Luna said, “Lord Darkpaw’s untimely demise was a calamity to the pantheon and to all Equestria. I see that thou no longer dyest thy feathers, hast thou ended thy grieving for his passing?”

“Princess Luna, thank you for your concern,” Lady Zephyr said, her eyes starting to feel misty as she remembered his death at the hands of the Slave King. “I still miss him greatly, but I think I’m ready to move past the pain of his loss.”

“I’m so glad to hear that,” Princess Celestia said, genuinely happy that Lady Zephyr would be regaining some sense of normalcy. “I hope to see you at this year’s Grand Galloping Gala. We’ve missed having you at the last two.”

“Oh I know!” Lady Suzaku replied, “last year’s gala was so dreadfully boring I don’t know why I even bothering coming to them sometimes.”

“Yes, think I would be willing to make an appearance,” Lady Zephyr replied.

“Although I know you said you were unwilling to tell us your reason for heading to the Diamond Vale,” Princess Celestia said, “would you mind if we accompanied you there?”

Lady Zephyr grimaced and then sighed, “No I guess it’s fine,” she said.

“So what will you say when you finally confront him?” Princess Celestia pointedly asked.

Lady Zephyr hung her head in shame, “I… I… I just don’t know yet,” she said, feeling a bit defensive. “I just have to face him so I can move past this and start living again.”

Princess Celestia looked over at Lady Zephyr sympathetically. "If you need a shoulder to cry on or just somepony to talk to, my door is always open.”

“Thank you Princess Celestia,” Lady Zephyr sighed, as the moonlight reflected off her silvery feathers.

As they entered the equestrian badlands, she had no idea how she was going to react when she finally faced him. Thoughts of lust and anger raged through her mind, looking to the east she saw Lord Ouroboros’s volcano in the distance. Feeling cold rage coursing through her heart, she vowed that wyrm would pay for doing this to her!

As the phoenix, griffin, and two chariots continued their journey south through the nighttime sky, an owl silently flew after them releasing a lonely who as it glided silently through the inky blackness of the night.

His rage much like the Western Sea was boundless, yet here he was feeling the fatigue of the long night. Picking up a nearby zombie diamond dog, he smashed its face in with the spiked gauntlet his weapon was currently in the form of. Covered with blackened blood, bile, and gore; the Slave King knew he couldn’t yet rest until every last one of them was destroyed. Crying out to the Earth to renew him, he felt his strength returning as the Earth heeded its master’s call. Leaping high into the air, he felt the exhilaration of freedom as he hadn’t felt in ages overwhelming him. Not since before his enslavement or since receiving his divinity, had he felt this way. He was one with the Earth as it guided him, as he danced across the ruined city sowing destruction to the hordes of hungry dead.

Moving at a frantic and frenzied pace, his movements were precise and in time with the heartbeat of the Earth. With each thrust, his weapon was now felling the hungry dead by the score. The weapon was now shifting so rapidly between forms now that it was nearly a blur. Undeterred by their losses, the hungry dead continued their relentless assault upon the one who had slain them. As the corpses of the fallen fell to the ground broken and crushed, the dead city slowly became freed of the taint that cursed it. The Slave King adorned with his iron crown, wearing the pelt of Lord Darkpaw, and wielding a weapon that had nearly broken the Earth in its forging was finally becoming that which he had for so long refused to be; The Lord of the Earth.

Lord Ouroboros looked at the assembled dragons before him, at under two hundred in number he blanched at the depths his once mighty race had fallen to. Once not so long ago, his people had been the most feared in all of Equestria. Now they were reduced to begging for scraps, but no longer. They would be great once more! Once the manthing King was eliminated, he would lay claim to the domain of Earth as his own and force the other members of the pantheon to pay both tribute and homage to those who deserved mastery over Equestria. Each of them in turn would pay for leaving him to the insect’s devices. He would humble the Lawgiver and his seaponies and set down a new law, his law. The Diamond Dogs he would destroy utterly as a warning to all the others that all were his prey by right. The griffins and Lady Zephyr he would make his servants. As for Celestia and her ponies, once he had the power of the Earth under his control he would subjugate the ponies and make them dig for gems to feed his great hunger and replenish his hoard. The single life was beginning to grow tiresome he thought, perhaps it was time to take a new wife. Perhaps he would force Celestia or Luna to be his bride, or maybe the both of them. He smiled as he imagined being served by his new wives. Ah yes, that would be most enjoyable.

Turning his attention to his assembled flights of dragons, he pointed a single claw in the direction of the Diamond Vale. “My people,” he said, raising his voice so it filled the entirety of his volcano, “unless I am victorious on the morrow this shall mark the twilight of all dragonkind. With so many of us maimed by the hateful Slave King and his stubborn refusal to provide us with the gems as is his responsibility, I have no choice but to face him in single combat. Because the hour is so dire, we have no choice to attack him once he’s left the safety of the Diamond Vale. Once the duel begins if he should gain the upper claw I want each of you to join me in the fray.”

Shouts of “The dishonor!” and “No!” were heard from the assembled dragons. “Silence!” Lord Ouroboros roared, shaking the volcano. “It’s either dishonor or eating the other races, and we’re too few to fight the other domains. Because this is such an egregious violation, I willingly accept the full responsibility for this action.”

Hearing their lord’s willingness to accept the dishonor to save them from starvation or a war they couldn’t possibly win, brought many of the assembled dragons to tears as they roared in anger over the unjust treatment they’d received at the hands of the Slave King.

“Now fly my children,” Lord Ouroboros said, “we have a Slave King to relieve, of both his crown and his head.”

All the assembled dragons roared in unison as they launched themselves up into the air in the direction of the Diamond Vale.

Lord Ouroboros smiled when he saw how quickly they were willing to assist him with his plan to slay the Slave King. Once it was over, he would explain to the rest of the pantheon that so great was his dragon’s rage against the Slave King they were beyond reasoning. With a dark chuckle he leapt into the air to follow after his children.

“Soon King, you shall know the fear of the Lord of Fire!” Lord Ouroboros said, flying over the lava fields below while volcanoes started erupted behind him.

Completely covered in gore and laying atop a pile of corpses, the Slave King looked up at the setting moon overhead, and then looked down at the weapon attached to his right hand. Now thrumming with power, he could feel the pure unadulterated rage and thirst for vengeance the weapon now possessed coursing through it. Though the souls of the hungry dead were now finally free to enter the summer lands, their great rage had been absorbed by the weapon which was even now crying out for more carnage. Getting up off the pile of corpses, he leapt into the air until he was high above the broken city. Looking down, he saw the destruction he had wrought. Casting his gaze towards the other domains he saw the chaos he had unleashed, and bowed his head.

Raising the weapon towards Celestia’s rising sun, he looked down at it and then at his broken city. “Weapon of wrath. Weapon of rage,” the Slave King solemnly said. “Hear your master’s voice. Like me you only know a desire for vengeance, therefore you shall be forever known as ‘The Vendetta’.”

When Celestia’s rising sun crested the horizon and struck the metal attached to the Slave King’s hand, it shimmered with elemental power and the rage of over fifty thousand souls. Knowing that Lord Ouroboros would be arriving soon, he landed gently in one of the overgrown gardens on the palace grounds. Waiting for him was Nightmare who looked surprised at his deplorable condition to say the least.

Pointing an accusatory finger in her direction, he glowered. “And you thought I couldn’t do it,” the Slave King crowed. “They shall all know my power before this day is through.”

With devotion in her eyes Nightmare bowed reverently before her lord and master, and took her place by his side. Looking at his reflection in a reflecting pool, he saw that he was quite a sight. Stepping into the water, he lowered himself and felt as the water washed away the taint from the night’s battle. He felt the water purify him, as the Earth finally claimed him as its own. Stepping out of the reflecting pool, he felt the water streaming off his body as he started removing the armor, anklets, and The Vendetta and placed them back in his satchel. Walking towards his throne room, he looked at the broken palace and decided that perhaps it was time to at least clear away the rubble in the streets. Seeing his stone throne, he approached it and sat down. Nightmare joined her master and sat down by his side awaiting his next command.

The Slave King looked towards the shadows and was about to call for Scourge, but remembered he had been slain. “Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap,” he said, calling for his servant.

The arch duke entered from a side passage and bowed his head. “What does my king require,” he asked.

“Send for Clover and his companions,” the Slave King said, “it will soon be time. Lord Ouroboros approaches.”

“I’ll send for them at once,” the arch duke said, bowing once before leaving the throne room.

The Slave King looked at the rubble on the ground and then up at the torn tapestries adorning the walls, “Perhaps the palace could stand some straightening up,” he thought.

After about twenty minutes of waiting Clover and his companions entered the Slave King’s throne room. Looking at the blue unicorn, he noticed that he no longer seemed afraid of him. “Clover the Clever,” he said, “the weapon is now finished. Lord Ouroboros will be here soon. Which of you will fight as my champion?”

“How the buck do you expect us to even scratch the Lord of Fire?” Shaw asked, giving the Slave King a defiant look. “Even with your weapon we still have to worry about his dragon’s fire and because of his wings the only one who would stand a chance of possibly hitting him would be me.”

“Fear not griffin,” the Slave King said, lifting his satchel and emptying its contents on a pedestal he raised from the ground. “I have provided a means to overcoming both of Lord Ouroboros primary advantages namely his fire and flight. You need only have the courage to face him on the battlefield.”

“Listen here you…” Shaw said, right before Showboat clamped his beak shut with her magic.

“Your Majesty,” Showboat said, trying her best to be diplomatic, “I think what Shaw was trying to say was thank you.”

“I suggest selecting who going to fight Lord Ouroboros sooner rather than later,” the Slave King said. “For he fast approaches, and you’ll need some time to familiarize yourself with the armor, anklets, and The Vendetta.”

“The Vendetta?” Clover asked, curious as to why it was called that.

“Yes,” the Slave King said, pointing towards the weapon, “The Vendetta is a weapon of unfathomable power.”

Looking at the unassuming device that looked a little like a metal bracelet, Slick tilted his head in confusion. “It doesn’t look like much beyond some gaudy jewelry,” he said.

“Looks can be deceiving young dragon,” the Slave King replied.

Slick reached out his claw to examine The Vendetta closer, just before he touched it the voice of the Slave King stopped him, “A word of caution,” he said, pointing a finger directly at the blue dragon, “The Vendetta will consume you if you don’t have the strength to master it.”

As soon as Slick heard that he quickly backed away from the pedestal. “You mean even picking up the weapon could kill us?” he asked.

“Indeed it could,” the Slave King replied, “but as there are seven of you I’m sure at least one of you has the fortitude to handle it.”

Clover stared at the weapon, his master Starswirl the Bearded had told him about such things. Artifacts of great power from the first age that offered power at the cost of a pony’s soul, it was said only somepony pure of heart could safely wield them without succumbing to the artifacts corruption. Looking at The Vendetta, he heard it whispering into his mind, “Wield me and you shall be greater than your master, greater even than Celestia. All ponies will know and love you. Your name shall be passed down through the ages…”

“I suggest making your choice soon,” the Slave King said, “The Vendetta takes some time getting used to in order to wield it properly.”

“I will be your champion,” Sir Stouthorn said, picking up The Vendetta up off the pedestal.

“But Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam cried out, “fighting against Lord Ouroboros is surely a death sentence!”

“No lad, my mind is made up,” Sir Stouthorn said, feeling The Vendetta resting in his hand. “If I fall in battle, at least it’ll make one hell of a song. So how does it work?”

“The Vendetta will become the weapon its wielder requires it to be,” the Slave King explained. “It’s limited only by your imagination and will. But be warned, the weapon hungers for blood. If you don’t master it, it will turn on you.”

Sir Stouthorn picked up the armor and began fitting it to shoulders and waist, as it began covering him he was amazed at how it worked. “By Triton’s mustache,” he said. “This armor’s amazing, it’s like I’m not wearing anything, and it’s so flexible!”

“Yes the armor will cover you head to toe,” the Slave King explained. “You’ll be completely protected against even the hottest of dragon’s fire.”

Sir Stouthorn placed the anklets around his hooves and found that he could now leap into the air and run on it as if it was solid ground. “Outrageous!” he shouted, excited at the new combat possibilities. “Lord Ouroboros won’t see what’s coming.”

“Oh Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, “you look magnificent.”

“Yes darling, you simply look smashing,” Showboat agreed.

“Are you sure you’ll be alright?” Clover asked, remembering what he had heard The Vendetta speak into his mind.

“Yes Clover, never better,” Sir Stouthorn said, marveling at how the armor and anklets made him feel. “I feel strong enough to beat the stuffing out of Lord Ouroboros.”

“Just remember,” the Slave King admonished him. “You’re only to retrieve my property and relieve Lord Ouroboros of his left eye nothing more. Do I make myself clear?”

Reluctantly Sir Stouthorn looked down at The Vendetta and nodded. “Yes Your Majesty,” he said.

“Good, now I suggest practicing with the weapon while you still have the opportunity,” the Slave King said. “If you require anything the arch duke will see to your needs.”

“Sir Stouthorn, if you’ll follow me,” the arch duke said, “I can show you to our practice range.”

The Slave King watched as the minotaur and his companions followed after the arch duke, leaning back in his throne he felt the rigors of what he had done over the past day finally catching up with him. Finding himself alone, he closed his eyes and fell into a dreamless sleep.

Authors Notes:

Thank you gentlereader for reading as always comments are appreciated, I would like to say thank you for giving me a thumbs up if you did. At currently 109 thumbs up I'm hoping to finally hit the featured box. Even though it took nearly the entire story to do so, but if I don't make there's always The Book of water: The Marriage of the Slave King to try to hit the featured stories list.

Hopefully you didn't find the creation of The Vendetta to pedantic. I did my best to write it as poetically as I could, to evoke a sense of dread and death. Hopefully I succeeded, if not well there's always next time.

Gentlereader with the construction of his doomsday weapon, and Lord Ouroboros on his way to the final showdown, I wait with baited breath to see whether Sir Stouthorn will succeed or fail in the upcoming duel. I especially can't wait to see the look on Lord Ouroboros's face when he discovers he stuck fighting a champion and not the Slave King himself.

All I can say is wow who could see it coming the majority of the pantheon converging on the Diamond Vale! Lord Ouroboros to slay the Slave King, Lady Suzaku and Lady Zephyr to seduce him, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia to plot his demise, and finally Lord Triton and Lord Cerynitis to force him to parlay. The next chapter looks like it might be the most exciting by far! And just who is their grey eye stalker watching from the shadows? Is he a friend or foe, and what exactly is his plan.

Finally we can see the Slave King coming into his own, the fog of despair and grief is starting to part and he's finally accepting his responsibilities as the Lord of Earth. And it appears that his little spat with Nightmare has finally resolved itself. Let's hope she wasn't right, and his plotting was just a fools errand. And what of Second, is he destined to take Scourge's place or will the Slave King do away with him.

As always gentlereader thank you for your support, comments, criticisms, and genteel behavior in the comments. Without your support there would be no story. I look forward to continue writing for your reading pleasure.

Find out all these answers and more gentlereader in the next exciting chapter of the ongoing epic The Great Slave King.Until next time!

P.S. Gentlereader if you choose to comment could you post a small thought about what you liked best about this chapter, what evoked in you the greatest emotional response. But as always thank you for your time.

A Time for Reflection

The light from Celestia’s sun cresting over the broken lip of the lava dome fell upon the ruins of the Diamond Vale like a sliver of hope, promising freedom from the shackles of darkness that strove to keep the dead city in its grasp. Following after Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap, Sir Stouthorn walked with purpose towards the training grounds the arch duke had mentioned. Looking up and to his right, he saw the broken and shattered statues of the once proud Lord Darkpaw standing like silent sentinels watching over them as they made their way to the old arena.

Once the center of the cities entertainment, diamond dogs of all clans and stations flocked to the arena to see slaves fighting and dying for their amusement. Looking down at his right hand, Sir Stouthorn could feel The Vendetta humming with anticipation of drawing blood. Although it was now a broken ruin, the arena was still quite a marvelous sight. Friezes cracked and faded with time showing epic battles adorned the walls, while life sized statues of former arena champions holding intimidating poses were standing on pedestals everywhere.

“Ah, here we are,” the arch duke said, pointing towards a smaller building attached to the enormous arena. “Welcome to Lord Darkpaw’s Proving Grounds.”

“What types of training equipment does the proving grounds contain?” Sir Stouthorn asked, curious as to what he should be expecting.

“The proving grounds are special in that they provide a unique and suitable challenge for each combatant who enters it,” the arch duke explained. “It’s not for the faint of heart.”

“We’ll I don’t want to be injured before facing Lord Ouroboros,” Sir Stouthorn replied, unsure if entering the complex was a wise idea.

“The Slave King chose it for a reason, so I’m sure you’ll be fine,” the arch duke said. “Besides if you can’t handle a few magical traps and opponents, you’ll not stand a chance against Lord Ouroboros when the time comes.”

Sir Stouthorn looked down at The Vendetta attached to his right hand and wondered how well it would actually perform in battle. Looking up towards the entrance to the proving grounds, he steeled himself to face the unknown dangers that lurked inside its crumbling walls. Knowing full well that the building might become his end, he stepped forward boldly prepared to face the challenge that awaited him inside. Sensing his worried soul, the weapon hummed hungrily looking for any sign of weakness that it could exploit. Remembering what the Slave King had said, he clenched his right fist tightly and walked towards the open entrance.

“Good Luck Sir Stouthorn,” Seafoam said, confident that his master would best the proving grounds and come out unscathed. “May the Lawgiver protect you.”

Sir Stouthorn turned to look back towards his page and flashed him a warm smile. “Aye lad,” he said, stepping over the threshold of the proving grounds, “may the Lawgiver watch over us all.”

The moment his hooves passed over the threshold of the proving grounds, the runes covering the walls flared to life showering the minotaur with vibrant green light trapping him inside. Inspecting the entrance, he discovered that it was now covered with an impermeable green magic barrier. Peering into the darkness before him he was unable to see much of anything, but he was sure the shadows were probably concealing the dangers that were lying in wait for him inside the winding labyrinth in front of him. Placing his left hand against the magical barrier, Sir Stouthorn’s normally jovial smile softened into a soulful expression giving his page one last goodbye before heading into the foreboding shadows of Darkpaw’s Proving Grounds.

“Stay safe master…” Seafoam whispered. Lowering his teal eyes, he looked down at the sigil of the Lawgiver affixed to his armor. Standing motionlessly, he watched Sir Stouthorn’s large frame slowly disappear into the darkness of the building. Once he’d vanished from sight, he turned to look at the arch duke. “Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap …” he said.

The arch duke turned towards Seafoam and looked at him inquisitively, “What is it seapony,” he asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“Pray that my master survives this ordeal,” Seafoam said, his voice barely above a whisper, “should he perish, not even the pit will protect you from me.”

“Seapony,” the arch duke haughtily replied, “still your tongue. The Slave King himself watches over this place. It would be but a trivial matter for him to snuff out your life.”

“Then your master will be next, I swear it,” Seafoam said, pointing towards the ruined palace behind them. “Not even Tartarus will hold my soul from seeking his ruin. I swear by Lord Triton’s mustache, should my master fall he will be avenged!”

Before Seafoam could say another word he found his mouth shut by Showboat’s magic, “I apologize for his brash comments,” she said, looking apologetically towards the arch duke. “These past few days have been trying for everypony. Our next to impossible quests, combined with the upcoming duel with Lord Ouroboros have set everypony on edge.”

“Of course…” the arch duke dryly said, pointing towards the brand adorning his flanks, “there are far worse fates then dying. Pray you never learn of them.”

“What do you mean?” Showboat asked, puzzling over what could possibly be a fate worse than death. Releasing her magical grip from Seafoam’s muzzle, she looked at the brand seared into the arch duke’s flesh. Using magic from her horn, she examined the scarred flesh and recoiled in horror as her magic revealed its terrible secret to her. “You can’t die, can you?”

“No, death is beyond me now,” the arch duke said, his voice flat and emotionless. Looking towards the ruins of the city, he cast his eyes down towards the broken streets and released a sigh that could only come from one who had no hope. “He said I shall remain until I’ve paid off my debts in full.”

“What debts are those?” Showboat asked, still recovering from what she had learned.

“I must remain until I’ve paid for every last tear and drop of blood shed,” he said, while the lonely howls of the wind cut through the dead city. “Then, and only then may I enter the great sleep and rejoin my kin and Lord Darkpaw.”

When the mare realized the enormity of the arch duke’s debts she stayed silent, for nothing she could say would offer him any modicum of comfort. Though no doubt the arch duke was a villain of the highest order, Showboat could conceive of no greater curse then never being able to die. She tried imagining what it must be like to be a wretched shade, forever cursed to walk the earth endlessly with no chance for a reprieve or pardon, and found she was unable to conceive it.

Seeing the unicorn’s distress at his predicament the arch duke scowled, “Save your pity for somehound else,” he growled, annoyed that one of the lesser races might think him pitiable. “I’ll still be alive long after you and descendants are all but forgotten memories lost to time.”

Shocked by the arch duke’s rude behavior, Showboat turned around and trotted off towards where Shaw and Clover were busily discussing something with each other. Seeing his marefriend’s distress, Shaw left Clover’s side and walked towards her. “Showboat, just what did the arch duke say to you that made you so upset?” he asked, giving the diamond dog a hard look with his cold steely eyes. “Just say the word and I’ll knock his block off!”

“Don’t worry about it darling,” Showboat replied, burying her muzzle in his coat, “there’s nothing you could do to him that the Slave King hasn’t visited on him already.”

Seeing his mare looking so distraught set his blood a boiling. After gently kissing her cheek, Shaw draped his wing over her protectively. “Just say the word Showboat, and I’ll drop him from a thousand lengths above the city,” Shaw said, digging his talons into the cobblestone street that left behind deep gashes.

“Oh darling I’ll be fine,” Showboat replied, finding comfort in Shaw’s embrace. “I just need some time to compose myself.”

Shaw said nothing, instead he comforted her as best he could. Feeling safe under her lover’s wing, Showboat sighed as she felt the love Shaw held for her. She knew that no matter what he would protect her, this new found knowledge filled her heart with a love she had never known possible. Looking up into his blue eyes as deep as the Western Sea, she knew that he felt the same way about her. Looking at the ruins all around her, made her long to return to the meadow where they had first met.

“Promise me darling,” Showboat said, burying her muzzle deeply into his plumage.

“Promise you what love?” Shaw asked, looking down at the unicorn beneath his draped wing.

“That once all this is over we’ll settle down somewhere nice and peaceful,” Showboat replied, nibbling playfully at his plumage.

“Yes Showboat,” Shaw said, squeezing her with his draped wing, “I promise you that once this is over and done with, we’ll get a little house in the mountains and enjoy a bit of peace and quiet.”

“Don’t you mean a villa in Londwhinium?” Showboat said, looking up at the griffin with narrowed eyes. “A lady of my stature can’t be expected to be hidden away in the wilderness.”

Upon hearing her demands Shaw brought a talon up to his beak, looking up at the sun overhead he whispered, “Why me.” As much as he cared for Showboat, he found unicorns in general distasteful and Londwhinium was full of them. “Perhaps,” he said, hoping to avoid the conversation, “we could discuss this in greater detail after we’ve successfully defeated Lord Ouroboros.”

Showboat opened her mouth to say something, but then thinking better of it closed her mouth and leaned against her lover. “Alright darling,” she longingly sighed. Then looking him directly in the eye she deviously smiled, “Once Lord Ouroboros has been defeated, we can discuss exactly where in Londwhinium we’ll be moving to.”

Grinding his teeth in annoyance at being unable to sidestep the issue, Shaw could only murmur, “Yes dear.”

Seeing the two lovers quarrel over something so mundane filled the arch duke with annoyance. Walking away from them, he sat down on a stone bench overlooking the ruined interior of the coliseum. Sitting down, he could almost hear the roar of the plebeians as they cheered for the fighters in the area below. The echoes of their weapons clashing against each other as they rang above the wails of the slaves condemned to die for the crowd’s entertainment.

As he sat lost in nostalgia, the arch duke’s thoughts were interrupted by Clover’s hoofsteps echoing throughout the ruined coliseum. “Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap,” he said, trotting up the steps that led to where the arch duke was sitting. Following closely behind him walked Shanks the last Gem Biter who wore a cheerful smile on his maw. “So what exactly will Sir Stouthorn face inside the proving grounds?”

The arch duke thoughtfully pulled at his whiskers lost in thought before turning towards the unicorn, “The challenges that it provides to each combatant that enters it is unique,” he said, before returning his gaze towards the ruins of the coliseum.

“But surely you must have some idea of what he might be facing inside?” Clover asked, concerned for his friend’s well-being.

“I honestly have no idea,” the arch duke disinterestedly replied. “The proving grounds have never had anyhound enter like the minotaur, especially since he’s wielding The Vendetta.”

“Why should that matter?” Clover asked.

“The proving grounds magically scans everyhound that enters and creates an appropriate challenge,” the arch duke explained, “with a weapon like The Vendetta entering the picture, who knows what the proving grounds might conjure up for him to face.”

“Is there any way for us to see how Sir Stouthorn is doing?” Clover asked, suddenly feeling unsure whether the knight would be successful or not in overcoming the challenge that the proving grounds would create.

“Not any longer,” the arch duke wearily replied. “The observation lounge was destroyed when the Slave King ended the world.”

Looking at the arch duke and then turning his head towards the entrance to the proving grounds, Clover lowered his head and bit his lower lip nervously as he felt a resurgence of concern for Sir Stouthorn’s safety. Shanks seeing his friend’s worries nuzzled his muzzle up against Clover’s foreleg and looked up at the unicorn.

“Aroo, don’t worry mister Clover,” Shanks barked. “Mister Sir will be okay, he almost as strong as Darkpaw. He beat it, you see.”

Clover looked down at the pup and smiled, realizing that if the Shanks could have faith in Sir Stouthorn’s success so could he. “Shanks,” he said, returning the pup’s affections, “you’re right. Sir Stouthorn is tough. He managed to defeat that dragon in the Everfree after all, I’m sure the proving grounds shouldn’t be any different.”

Leaving the arch duke to his thoughts, Clover sat down next to Shanks and waited for their friend to emerge victorious from Lord Darkpaw’s Proving Grounds. The rays of light being cast by Celestia’s rising sun fell down upon them warming them with its gentle caress. A short distance away Shaw and Showboat held each other silently in a lover’s embrace, the griffin’s wing draped over his mare protectively while Slick rolled his eyes in contempt at their public displays of affection. Sitting alone in front of the entrance to the proving grounds, Seafoam gently floated above the broken cobblestone streets of the city as he patiently waited for the return of his master. With his eyes closed in quiet meditation, the page of the Lawgiver prepared himself in earnest to make good his threat against the Slave King and his lackeys.

Far away from the coliseum in the depths of the shadows of the ruined city, a pair of grey eyes was watching as it patiently waited. Perched above the owner of the grey eyes, a pair of ravens and an owl silently conversed amongst themselves.

“Brothers are you quite sure this is a sound plan?” A raven with golden eyes asked. “He nearly destroyed the Earth!”

“Nearly, but not quite,” the silver eyed raven replied, pausing to preen his feather that were as black as the night. “Why do you ask brother, are you getting cold talons? Every venture contains some element of risk after all.”

The raven looked pointedly at his brother, blinking his golden eyes a few times before responding, “Loki,” he admonished, “this isn’t one of your simple schemes, the stakes are infinitely high! This plan walks along a knife’s edge, should it fail the consequences are most dire.”

“Hoo, hoo, hoo!” the owl with silver and blue plumage hooted, interrupting their squabble. “Lugh, don’t speak as if only failure will bring about ruin!” it said, pointing a wing towards the Slave King’s ruined palace. “Already the unmentionable one freely stalks about my domain as if he owned it!”

“Strix, that’s all the more reason for caution!” Lugh admonished the owl. “If he’s not strong enough to resist his temptations, it’ll be all over.”

“I wonder which is more worrisome,” the owner of the grey eyes mused through his half-closed eyes, “our pawn, or the pawn of our pawn?”

Lugh looked down and narrowed his eyes, before blowing a few stray feathers out of his face. “Sometimes I wonder about you,” he said, “would you have done anything, had there been no need to plot or scheme.”

“Ah my fine feathered friend,” the owner of the grey eye’s said with a small chuckle, “that’s a secret.”

“I just hope for all Equestria’s sake you’re gambit pays off,” Lugh said.

“My gambit’s always pay off,” he replied with a hint of pride in his voice. “Besides Lugh, you and our fellow conspirators shall see a wonder occur today, greater than any other seen in Equestria before or since.”

“Besides Lugh,” Loki replied with a wink, “all the pieces are in motion now. We can only watch and wait for events to unfold.”

“Besides,” the owner of the grey eyes said with a smirk, “we can always tilt the scales in our favor if the need arises.”

Loki and Strix both laughed at their companion’s joke, while Lugh looked at them disapprovingly. “Just remember there are consequences. Should our little scheme be discovered, joining Discord will be the least of our worries.”

“I have already made preparations for that contingency,” the grey eyed conspirator replied. “We have nothing to fear from the rest of the pantheon. Besides, let’s see how the brave knight of the Lawgiver is faring.”

Closing his grey eyes, he rose up and drew upon the latent power of shadow that was everywhere in the ruins of the Diamond Vale. Opening his eyes, his grey pupils dilated as he willed the shadows to create a pool of darkness on the ground before them. Releasing the excess shadows he had drawn, he looked down and saw the form of Sir Stouthorn begin to take shape. “Come,” he said, motioning his head for his fellows to come look, “let’s enjoy the show.”

Sir Stouthorn was in quite a pickle. Silently he cursed himself for failing to check the passageway for traps, and now he found himself in a quite a predicament. Well not as bad as that business back in Stalliongrad with those pony bandits, or as sticky a situation with the griffins and the golden antlers of Cerynitis at the top of the world. Come to think of it, even the time he faced off against the diamond dog slavers back in ’38 in Mareakesh was a hair worse. Okay so although this wasn’t quite the worst pickle he has ever gotten in, it was at least in the same barrel as his toughest pickles. Well perhaps the same barrel is a bit much, after all there was that one time back when he had explored some ruins in the badlands with his first apprentice. Well suffice it to say he was now in a tight squeeze, or rather had been but thankfully he had just barely managed to escape by the skin of his teeth while reminiscing about some of his favorite near death escapes.

“Le Boeuf,” Sir Stouthorn muttered to himself, “you need to be more careful, that last trap nearly ended your quest. If you die in here, they’ll have to come inside to retrieve the weapon, armor, and anklets.”

Although grateful for both the weapon and armor, Sir Stouthorn had found the anklets to be of the most useful so far. Once he realized he could walk just slightly above the ground, it made navigating past the numerous traps making up the labyrinth that was the proving grounds much easier. So much easier, that he was sure that the original designers hadn’t anticipated sometaurus entering holding such an advantage. Navigating the labyrinth of passageways while wearing both the anklets and armor made him nearly invulnerable, a fact that seemed to greatly frustrate the latent magic’s of this place. Walking deeper inside the proving grounds, he noticed that the traps kept reconfiguring themselves trying to stop him. After the first hundred or so, he had stopped paying attention as the trapdoors, jets of flame, poisoned arrows, and even giant boulders were unable to stop his steady progression towards the heart of the labyrinth.

Which was what made that last trap so devious, about the only thing he was unprotected against was poison gas and even then he wasn’t quite sure how effective it would be against his armor. Foolishly ignoring the telltale clicks as the trap reconfigured itself, the minotaur walked head on into the trigger releasing a cloud of poisonous gas that slowly began filling up the passageway. Only by using quick thinking and using The Vendetta to smash several holes in the walls to vent the gas, did he manage to escape unscathed.

Walking away from the failed trap, Sir Stouthorn turned around a corner and found himself inside a large room with no exits. Examining the room, he noticed a large dais in the center with a large crystal hovering above it. Walking towards the stairs that led up towards the crystal, he turned around when he heard the door close behind him trapping him inside.

“I take it this must be the heart of the labyrinth,” Sir Stouthorn said, who turned to look back at the crystal as his eyes darted back and forth to search his surroundings for any possible traps.

Seeing nothing out of place the knight of the Lawgiver slowly approached the steps of the dais, as he walked forward his hoofsteps were silent as he walked forward on a cushion of air. Reaching the base of the stairs Sir Stouthorn looked up at the gigantic crystal that seemed to beckon him. Its shimmering surface bathed him and the rest of the room with its iridescent green light. Looking up he felt slightly hesitant, however he brushed his caution aside as he climbed up the steps towards the crystal.

Slowly climbing the steps he approached the crystal cautiously, the closer he came the more The Vendetta began humming with anticipation. Looking down at the nondescript gauntlet attached to his right hand, he looked back up and reached out touching the glossy surface of the crystal. Immediately The Vendetta started thrumming with power, almost as if it was anticipating its first battle. The moment he touched the crystal, latent magic flowed out enveloping him with its power. Lifting up his arm to shield himself from the overwhelming light, he shut his eyes tightly as the power nearly blinded him. Once the light and magic had subsided, Sir Stouthorn looked at the crystal and saw that its green light had gone dark and now showed only his own shadowy reflection.

“I wonder if that’s it.” Sir Stouthorn mused, looking at his reflection thoughtfully.

“You know it would never be that easy,” he heard himself say.

“Yes I know… Wait what!” Sir Stouthorn said, surprised to hear his own voice echoing throughout the large chamber. Turning around, he looked to see where the source of his voice had come from.

Finding nothing, he exhaled in relieve and sighed. “By Triton’s mustache…” he said. “Perhaps Grandmaster Philharmonic was right after all. Maybe I am losing my mind.”

“No le Boeuf, I think you still have a few years left in you yet,” Sir Stouthorn heard himself say, accompanied with a dark chuckle.

“Villain, show yourself!” Sir Stouthorn roared, readying The Vendetta for battle and keeping his back to the crystal in an attempt to try protecting himself from a potential ambush.

As soon as he turned his back to the crystal, the minotaur felt a mighty kick hit him in the back which sent him tumbling down the stairs. Looking up to see who had attacked him, he saw his own reflection smiling cruelly back at him.

Struggling to get back up on his hooves he heard his own laughter echoing maliciously throughout the room. “Ah, Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’,” his reflection said, looking down in mock concern. “I think you may have fallen, my apologies.”

“Just who the Hades do you think you are?” Sir Stouthorn demanded, casting a baleful glare at his doppelganger.

Upon hearing the accusation, the shadow narrowed its red eyes and smirked revealing rows of razor sharp teeth. “Oh I’m only just Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn, the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’,” it said, bowing its head slightly. The dim light seemed to be absorbed by the shades pitch black fur. Drawing its axe, it pointed it towards Sir Stouthorn threateningly. “I’m pleased to make your acquaintance, now do me the favor of dying for me please.”

“You’re nothing but a cheap copy!” Sir Stouthorn said, trying hard not to show the worry in his brown eyes.

“Now le Boeuf, that’s a rude thing to say…” the reflection said with a voice filled with mock hurt. “Your words wound me so. Allow me to return the favor.”

Without saying another word, the reflection leapt out of the crystal and ran towards Sir Stouthorn leaping high into the air hoping to bring its axe down on his head. Seeing the danger, the knight of the Lawgiver rolled out of the way as the shadow’s axe barely missed hitting him by a hair.

“Damn it,” the doppelganger growled, as it formed its hand into a massive fist before punching Sir Stouthorn in the muzzle. “I guess it was a mistake thinking I could take you down all by myself.”

“Ack!” Sir Stouthorn grunted as the shadow’s bone shattering punch impacted with his face. Forming The Vendetta into a shield, he raised it just in time to deflect the creature’s axe. Slamming his shield at the shadow with all his might, he managed knocking the creature back as he retreated towards the dais in the hopes of gaining some height over his opponent.

The reflection licked its lips and grinned wickedly. “What’s the matter le Boeuf?” it asked, while walking towards him. “Running away like frightened little filly. What would Seafoam say if he could see your cowardice I wonder?”

“Shut your damned mouth,” Sir Stouthorn shouted, forming The Vendetta into the shape of his familiar axe.

With his back to the crystal, Sir Stouthorn felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise. Quickly dodging to the side, he narrowly missed being skewered by a trident as black as obsidian. Looking at what had just attacked him made his heart feel faint, standing before him was another shadow copy in the form of his faithful page Seafoam.

“That was a close one master,” the seapony shadow said with palpable malice in its voice. “Hopefully my next attack won’t be such an embarrassment to you.”

Normally a calm and measured warrior when fighting, Sir Stouthorn snapped when he saw his beloved protégés form being used for such a vile mockery which filled him with a blood rage. Bellowing his displeasure, Sir Stouthorn felt himself succumbing to the temptations of The Vendetta as he launched a flurry of attacks at the abomination standing before him. As his axe strokes were deftly parried by Seafoam’s clone, he felt pain as his doppelganger’s axe slammed against his armor covered back.

Roaring with pain, the knight of the Lawgiver used his anklets to launch himself high into the air away from his attackers. Looking down at them he narrowed his eyes in anger when he saw their smug smiles.

“Now le Boeuf, just what do you think you’re doing?” his copy demanded. “We still have unfinished business.”

“Yes master…” the Seafoam shade agreed, “you’re showing incredibly poor form.”

“Yeah,” a familiar voice said from behind him, “just what do you think you are a griffin?”

Immediately Sir Stouthorn swung his axe hoping to hit whoever was behind him. With a shriek, the shadow griffin narrowly missed having its head cleaved in two from a strike of The Vendetta as it deftly dodged his attack.

“Buck it all to the pit!” Shaw’s shadow clone screeched. “You’ll pay for that you doddering old bull!”

Sir Stouthorn saw an opening and prepared to land a killing blow but found his arm had become entangled by black shadowy tendrils of magic. Looking down, he saw the shapely supple flanks of a unicorn mare using magic to restrain his arm.

“Darling, nopony touches my griffin but me!” the shadowy form of Showboat haughtily declared. “Darling, would you be a dear and die for me.”

Struggling to free himself from her magic tendrils, Sir Stouthorn attempted dive bombing the shadow mare in hopes of incapacitating her magic.

Before he could land a single blow on unicorn mage, he felt excruciating pain in his forehead as a sharp stone hit him in the face. Temporarily blinded by pain, he missed his mark and slammed into his clone instead sending them both sprawling across the floor.

“What a disappointment,” a diminutive shadow Slick said, taking the opportunity to reload its slingshot in preparation of releasing another volley at the prone minotaur.

“Aroo mister Sir?” the familiar voice of Shanks asked. “You okay?”

“Ugh…” Sir Stouthorn groaned, placing his hand to his head in an attempt to stop his throbbing headache.

“Me sorry you hurt mister Sir,” shadows Shanks said, wearing the cheerful grin the real Shanks usually wore. Looking at the winded knight it stopped smiling and curled back its lips to reveal its needle like teeth. “Mister Sir, me make the pain go away permanently!”

Seeing the shadow pup preparing to launch itself at his throat, Sir Stouthorn rolled out of the way before the creature’s sharp teeth could latch onto him. Before he could recover and stand back up, he felt his clone’s steel shod hoof slam down on his chest knocking all the air out of his lungs. Ignoring the pain, he instinctively raised The Vendetta to protect him from another blow only to be rewarded with pain as the shadow Seafoam’s black trident caught him squarely in the ribs. Yelping with pain he tried remembering every weak point on seapony armor, while willing The Vendetta into an electrically charged staff. With electricity coursing up and down its length, he thrust it as hard as he could into the left flipper guard of the seapony's armor causing the shadow to squeal in pain. Leaping to his hooves, Sir Stouthorn prepared to finish the job but found himself muzzle to muzzle with a shadow copy of Clover.

“Ah Sir Stouthorn,” the unicorn shadow said while channeling magic into its horn, “you once pledged your axe to me. Keep your word and bury it in your own skull!”

Once the words had left its mouth, the shadow grinned evilly and released a torrent of magic at him. Sir Stouthorn feeling winded, spun The Vendetta hoping to disperse the magic before he was hit by it. As the black magical energy hit the spinning Vendetta, it was being absorbed by the weapon. Seeing that its attack was ineffective the shadow copy of Clover retreated back to the dais. Before he could give chase, he grunted in pain as he was hit from behind by the shadow Shaw and Seafoam who had snuck up on him from behind. Grabbing the griffin, he threw it into the seapony knocking both of them down. Changing The Vendetta into a spear that vibrated with the power of the wind, he took a defensive posture and lowered the spear readying it for a counterassault.

Sir Stouthorn not wanting to get attacked from behind tried to keep all his opponents facing him, but found that with seven opponents that was nearly impossible. His doppelganger noting his distress cracked its knuckles and looked at him evilly. “Ah le Boeuf,” it said maliciously, “what’s wrong? You seem to be at a loss for words.”

Sir Stouthorn’s bruised body was shaking, every breath he took felt like somepony was driving a knife into his side. Breathing heavily he studied each of the copies looking for any weaknesses he could exploit.

“Really master…” the seapony shadow said, raising a fin to its head and shaking its head sadly. “I expected so much more from the great Sir Stouthorn.”

“Yes,” shadow Clover agreed, drawing magic into its horn as it prepared to unleash another volley of magical attacks at the minotaur. “How you ever expected to help me in anyway is beyond me.”

“Me end your pain forever, mister Sir,” Shank’s shade growled, preparing to leap at him. “Me make sure you die quick!”

“Give it up minotaur!” the shadow griffin said, flaring out its black wings as it prepared to leap into the air to attack him. “I’m going to kick your ass, and then kill you!”

“Really darling, just give it up already,” several copies of the shadow Showboat said from behind him, each of which were ready to unleash their magic. Looking at them, Sir Stouthorn was unsure which one was the real shadow and which was the illusion.

Preparing his spear for a charge, Sir Stouthorn hissed in pain as he felt the sharp bite from a stone hitting him in the head. “Oops my bad,” Slick’s shadow copy nonchalantly said with a shrug of its shoulders, before reaching for another stone to take aim and launch at him.

Swinging the spear overhead in a long arc, the shadow clones of his friends scattered as they avoided his initial attack. Shadow Clover hurled several bolts of elemental energy, while the copies of Showboat used its magic to try restraining him once more. Prepared this time, Sir Stouthorn leapt high into the air avoiding the magical projectiles completely. He smiled when he heard the feminine shrieks of pain coming from the mare. However his celebration was short lived as he felt the talons of Shaw’s duplicate unsuccessfully trying to pierce his armor.

“Bastard!” Shaw’s shadow clone screamed, while trying to peck out his eyes with its beak.

Raising his right arm, Sir Stouthorn thrust the Vendetta forward clipping the shadow’s wings. The spear released a gale of wind that threw the griffin into the far wall with a heavy thud sending black feathers everywhere. Looking for his next target, he caught the flash of Seafoam’s copy’s trident rushing towards his head. Swinging his spear, he met the black trident mid thrust and deflected it away from its mark. Before the seapony duplicate could recover from the missed thrust, he grabbed the shadow by the mane and head butted it hard. The minotaur cringed inwardly when he heard his page’s voice cry out in pain. Steeling himself against any emotional attachment to the shadows that were taking the forms of his companions, he threw the stunned seapony into Slick’s double before thrusting his spear at the copy of Shanks which leapt towards him with its jaws wide open.

Shadow Shanks moved its head to the side to avoid being skewered by the spear thrust and bit down as hard as it could on the spear’s shaft. With the added weight of the shadow pup gripping the spear, Sir Stouthorn found he had difficulties preparing it for another attack on his own shadow clone which was approaching him menacingly. Although he was unable to thrust the spear in a series of rapid attacks, he swung the spear like a club against his reflection’s head knocking the shadow copy of Shanks free from his weapon and knocking his doppelganger to the ground.

Before he could ready his spear for a follow up attack, he felt the biting sting of several stones against his shoulder. Willing The Vendetta into a mighty flaming fist of justice, he pulled back his arm and punched the shadow dragon as hard as he could.

“Ugh,” Slick’s clone moaned.

Sir Stouthorn raised the fist and was about to crush the shadow dragon but found his arm was being restrained by the Showboat clone’s magic. Reaching down he picked up the stunned shadow Slick and threw him at the copy of Showboat hitting it and freeing his arm from the magic’s hold.

Sir Stouthorn ran towards the two troublesome shadows hoping to put them out of commission, but got knocked to the side as both Seafoam and his copies attacked him from the left. Using the flaming fist he backhanded the copy of Seafoam, sending it sliding across the floor. Before he could do the same to his copy he received a slew of magic bolts against his chest causing him to stagger from the impact.

His copy snorted once and grabbed his right arm preventing him from attacking again with The Vendetta. Try as he might, Sir Stouthorn was unable to slam the flaming fist down on his opponent. Reverting The vendetta back to its inert state, the knight of the Lawgiver grabbed his reflection and began grappling with it.

“Ah le Boeuf,” the shadow copy grunted, “it appears you just might have some bite after all. Pity that it won’t do you any good.”

The minotaur felt anger coursing up and down his body like he had never felt before. A silent whisper in his mind seemed to urge him to give into his baser urges. Before he could respond, he felt tendrils of magic restraining him as he was starting being buffeted on all sides by the shadow copies of his friends.

“See le Boeuf, your defeat is only a matter of time!” his clone said, laughing maniacally. “You will die here, it is inevitable. No matter how many attacks you throw at us, you can’t stop us.”

The old knight sighed as he thought to himself, “Perhaps it speaks the truth…”

The broken dome of the Diamond Vale was within sight now, looking at the once shining city filled Lady Zephyr’s heart with conflicting emotions. Within the hour they would enter the city and confront the Slave King. Looking behind her, she saw both Princess Celestia and Luna riding in their chariots behind her. Although she greatly respected both of the alicorns, she had no idea as to what their real reasons for wishing to join them were. Looking to her left she saw her friend Lady Suzaku flying in her wake. Although she was just as responsible for her current condition as Lord Ouroboros was, she just couldn’t find it in her heart to hold it against the phoenix.

Noticing that her friend seemed to be lost in thought, Lady Suzaku flew closer to the griffin’s side, “So Zephy love, have you decided what you want to say to the Slave King yet?” she asked, her ruby eyes looking directly into the griffins.

“No Zuzu, not yet,” Lady Zephyr replied. “How exactly do you break it to somefeather that you burn with lust for them, yet want to murder them in their sleep?”

“Zephy, when you say it like that I can see your point,” Lady Suzaku said. “But the worst he can do is rebuff your heartfelt confession.”

“But that doesn’t exactly solve my problem,” Lady Zephyr replied. “How else can I deal with all this pent up desire?”

“You know one of the mortals who visited your home suggested I take up with a mortal perhaps that might be worth pursuing” Lady Suzaku said. “After all, you were more than ready to pounce upon that poor griffin.”

Lady Zephyr gave her friend a flinty look and then caught an updraft sending her soaring high into the air. “If I recall Zuzu, that was all your doing,” she frostily said.

“Zephy my love,” Lady Suzaku replied with a slight smile, “there’s no harm in playing with the mortals from time to time. Take it from the goddess of love. Such unions can be quite pleasurable for everyfeather involved.”

“But I don’t want anyfeather else!” Lady Zephyr hissed, displaying her desire for her lover’s slayer.

“Don’t worry Zephy, I promised I’d help you,” Lady Suzaku said. “But you need to decide what you plan on telling him when we get there.”

“I just don’t know…” Lady Zephyr said hanging her head in despair.

He found himself once again in the familiar cave, following the path before him he found himself once again in Jormungandr’s library. Trotting past the roaring fire and towards the cushion where he always met the winding one, which he found to his surprise vacant.

“Now I wonder where Jormungandr is hiding.” Clover asked himself, as he looked around the deserted library he found himself in.

Trotting past the seemingly endless bookcases that towered above him, Clover found that it was completely deserted. Surprised that he was alone, he was about to head back towards the fire and wait for Jormungandr’s return when he heard two voices echoing in the distance. Cautiously the unicorn approached the source of the talking, being careful to keep his hoofsteps as quiet as possible.

“I don’t appreciate being kept in the dark Jormungandr…” a gravelly voice said. Though Clover couldn’t see the speaker he could hear his displeasure.

“Now now my friend, there’s no reason to be so testy,” Jormungandr mirthfully replied.

Clover curious to see who Jormungandr was speaking with, poked his head out from behind the bookshelf he was hiding behind and saw them. Unfortunately the other party was concealed by the shadows, only his burning eyes could be seen.

“Winding one, I’m no friend of yours,” the gravelly voice replied. “Once this business is concluded I expect payment in full.”

“Yes of course you’ll be paid, don’t worry about it,” the winding one assured him, through half closed eyes. “But the main reason I’ve summoned you hear is that my associates have some concerns…”

“Winding one, I’m not some servant you can summon at your whim,” the gravelly voice demanded.

“Yes, yes, my apologies friend,” Jormungandr replied, trying to smooth things over. “Our mutual friend is now able to enter Strix’s domain.”

“What of it?” the gravelly voice dismissively said. “If Strix is unable to control his domain that is not my problem.”

“Oh I beg to differ,” Jormungandr said while giving the concealed stranger a pointed look with his grey eyes, “We are entering a critical phase of our plan. With the creation of the weapon, its wielders will be extra susceptible to its temptations.”

“If that becomes an issue I’ll take care of it…” the gravelly voice said, with a hint of finality.

“I warn, you going beyond the scope of the plan could have consequences,” Jormungandr said with a hint of concern.

“Then that will be my problem won’t it?” the gravelly voice retorted.

“Indeed it would be,” Jormungandr said with subtle sarcasm. “My friend, I just don’t want you to suffer unnecessarily…”

“It’s a bit too late for that,” the gravelly voice bitterly replied. “I know the special guest of honor should be arriving shortly, but will the rest be in attendance?”

“Yes, all the important pieces are in motion and will be in play,” Jormungandr replied with a bit of chuckle. “Just follow through with your part and the rest should fall into place.”

“Just remember I expect full payment for my contribution,” the shadowy speaker said as he faded away.

“Ugh…” Jormungandr sighed, rolling his eyes in exasperation. “He’s wound up so tightly, hopefully once this business is finished he can settle down for a bit.”

From his hiding place Clover sat dumbfounded, although he didn’t have any idea about most of what he had just heard. He thought that perhaps Shaw had been right about Jormungandr the entire time. Perhaps he had been played for a fool by the winding one in one of his many plots after all. Was everything he had been told lies in order to get him to do what the serpent had wanted? Slowly he backed away and walked back towards the roaring fire pit in the middle of the vast library. Nervously he sat down and waited for the massive serpent to return to his cushion.

After what felt like an eternity, Clover saw the massive serpent slithering towards him from one of the aisles. When Jormungandr saw the unicorn he smiled and moved towards his large cushion. “Clover I hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long…” he said as he coiled up next to the fire.

“No,” Clover lied, deathly afraid that the winding one was aware that he had overheard the entire conversation that he had had with the mysterious visitor.

“Ah good…” Jormungandr said yawning widely. “Sometimes it can be so easy to lose track of time here in the Library of Eternity.”

“So why did you bring me here?” Clover pointedly asked, trying his best to hide his feelings of anger and betrayal from the god.

“First to congratulate you on doing such a marvelous job,” Jormungandr replied wearing a warm smile. “Second, to give you a piece of advice regarding the upcoming duel with Lord Ouroboros, and third to warn you.”

“Warn me of what?” Clover asked in alarm.

“All things in their proper course my young friend,” Jormungandr said, as his tongue flicked out. “Clover you’re so close to the end, you should be proud of what you’ve accomplished.”

“So what advice did you have to offer me?” Clover asked impatiently, wanting to desperately know what warning the winding one had to give him.

"Shaw received a stone from our mutual acquaintance Strix in the Everfree forest,” Jormungandr said, as he basked in the warmth of the fire. “I have a feeling that Sir Stouthorn will be in need of it shortly. Make sure that he receives it from Shaw before he duels Lord Ouroboros.”

“I will,” Clover promised. “Now what were you going to warn me about?”

Jormungandr was silent for a moment and sighed. Bringing his head close to the unicorn’s muzzle he looked down at him sadly with his grey eyes, “The pit is hungry and wishes to claim a soul today…” Jormungandr answered.

“Who is it?” Clover shouted, demanding an answer. “Who’s going to die?”

“Although my vision reveals me all the secrets of Equestria…” Jormungandr sighed, “Alas the realm of the dead is beyond even my sight.”

“Then is there no hope?” Clover asked, feeling fear over the impending demise of one of his friends.

“My little pony, there’s always hope,” Jormungandr said, as he began singing a psalm.

Never before had Clover heard such beautiful music. As he listened to the winding one sing he was moved to tears. “Thank you for sharing that with me,” he said, wiping the tears from his muzzle. “That was wonderful.”

“Clover, I’m afraid this will be our last meeting before the end of your quest,” Jormungandr said, while wearing a serene smile.

“Why have you helped us?” Clover asked as the library began fading from view.

“Because like your princesses, I also love you,” Jormungandr said before he too faded from Clover’s sight.

Clover’s eyes shot open and he found himself seated in the crumbling coliseum. Looking down he saw that Shanks was lying next to him. When the pup saw that he was awake, the last Gem Biter barked happily, “Aroo mister Clover, did you have good dream?” he asked.

Although his last meeting with Jormungandr left him feeling a bit concerned for his friends safety, he remembered the song and the last thing the winding one had told him and felt a small piece of comfort.

Looking down at his friend, Clover smiled. “Yes Shanks, I think it was a good dream,” he said.

Sir Stouthorn coughed heavily a few times as he tried catching his breath as the blows had stopped for the moment. His doppelganger cracked its knuckles a few times and wickedly smiled. “Ah le Boeuf,” it said, bringing its face inches from his, “just think you’re already halfway there!”

“Halfway where?” Sir Stouthorn asked, through his swollen lips.

“Why to the pit of course!” the shade cheerfully remarked. “Just think, soon you’ll be dead!”

Hearing the clones mockery, filled Sir Stouthorn with a fury and he struggled to free himself from the grip of the seven shadows that were holding him in place.

His clone seeing his struggles narrowed its red eyes and shook a finger in front of Sir Stouthorn’s face. “Ah, ah, ah,” it chided, before punching him in the gut as hard as it could. “Trying to leave before we’ve killed you is rather rude.”

“Yes master,” Seafoam’s clone remarked, “have you no sense of decorum?”

“Besides,” his reflection said with a smirk, “once we’re done with you we’ll take care of the rest of your companions.”

"No…” Sir Stouthorn murmured, “Don’t you dare…”

“I think I’ll save Seafoam for last,” the clone laughed. “I wonder if he’ll break as easily as you did.”

Hearing the shadows plans for his page filled his heart with a righteous fury. Although he willed his body to struggle against his tormentors, he found that he was too weak to break free from their grasp. Knowing he was going to die at the hands of these monsters filled his soul with grief, before he gave into despair he heard a whisper in his mind say, “Release me...”

Desperate for assistance, Sir Stouthorn heeded the whisper and tapped into The Vendetta allowing its latent magic’s to fill him. Suddenly he felt a renewed vigor as new found strength coursed through his weary body. With a mighty bellow, he threw his arms back knocking the shadows aside like rag dolls.

Willing The Vendetta into a massive stone club, Sir Stouthorn began beating the shadows mercilessly. The first to recover from being knocked aside was Shaw’s clone, seeing that the knight of Lawgiver’s back was to him, it leapt into the air and tried jumping onto his back. Noticing the griffin’s aerial assault, he spun around and grabbed a hold of its neck mid flight. Raising his club high overhead he brought it down on his foe with a sickening crunch.

“No!” Showboat’s shadow cried out in anguish, charging her horn in order to retaliate against him.

Seeing an opening to attack her, Sir Stouthorn threw the griffin at Seafoam’s copy and ran towards the shadow mare.

Showboat’s shadow furious at seeing the griffin shade having been defeated, used its telekinesis to start throwing objects at him while Slick’s shadow launched a flurry of stones and the occasional burst of fiery breath. Sir Stouthorn filled with a blood rage, shook off their combined assaults and slammed the stone club into the two shadows. So quick was the attack, the copies didn’t even have time to scream before they fell. Even before the club had slammed down on the copies of Showboat and Slick, he felt magical bolts exploding against his back. Although previously the magical attacks had hurt him considerably, the minotaur couldn’t even feel a thing as he looked over his shoulder at his attacker. Narrowing his eyes, he turned around to face Clover’s copy and swung his club knocking back several of the magical bolts. From the corner of his eye he saw Shank’s shadow copy rushing at him with its maw wide open. Before the shadow pup could leap on him, the knight of the Lawgiver used the club’s downward swing to hit the shadow and send it flying across the room to land in a heap near the crystal in the center of the room.

When Clover’s copy saw the pup lying motionless, it gave out a furious cry and filled its horn with immeasurable power. Sir Stouthorn knowing time was of the essence, rushed the shadow unicorn and slammed his club as hard as he could on its horn. The resulting magical explosion shook the entire room and sent the minotaur flying.

Before he even had an opportunity to recover he felt the bone shaking blows of a trident and ax on his chest as his doppelganger and Seafoam’s copy started attacking him in unison. Opening his eyes he saw their murderous intent and rolled to the side to avoid their oncoming blows. With a furious battle cry the shadow seapony leapt high into the air to impale him with its black trident. Raising his club he deflected the attack and knocked the shadow to the ground. He looked at the mocking image of his page and didn’t even hesitate as he brought down his club with all the force he could muster silencing the creature.

Slow clapping echoed throughout the chamber. Looking up, Sir Stouthorn saw his reflection giving him mocking applause. “Well le Boeuf,” it said with a sneer, “it looks like it’s just you and me now.”

“Yes… it… is…” Sir Stouthorn said, panting heavily. Taking advantage of the lull in combat he transformed The Vendetta into a frost covered axe. Pointing the weapon at his reflection he said between deep breaths, “Come, let’s finish this…”

“Oh poor little le Boeuf,” the shadow replied with a wicked chuckle, “I think not.”

Sir Stouthorn confused by what his shadow had said looked at it inquisitively. The shadow seeing his confusion laughed and snapped his fingers. Out from the levitating crystal stepped dozens of the defeated shades, seeing his new enemies made the minotaur grip the handle of the axe tightly as he prepared himself for this new onslaught.

His shade smiled wickedly as its red eyes looked to the right and then to the left. The silence in the room was almost palpable, only Sir Stouthorn’s heavy breathing could be heard. Once the shade was satisfied that its opponent had lost all hope it said, “Kill him…”

With Celestia’s sun at his back, Lord Ouroboros flew west towards the ruins of the Diamond Vale. Following behind in his wake were his flight of nearly two hundred dragons. With each beat of his wings he drew ever closer to his final destination and his destiny. Soon the domain of Earth would be under his control, and with the power of two prime elements he would be nearly invincible. Not even Celestia could withstand his power. With King out of the picture, nothing could stand in the way of his ambition. He just couldn’t wait to see the looks on the faces of the other members of the pantheon when he openly challenged each of them for control of their domains.

First he would assault the domain of Air and clip Lady Zephyr’s wings, with the domain of Air under his control Lord Triton and the domain of Water would easily fall. Once all four prime elements were his to control, the tyrant of fire planned on assaulting Londwhinium and forcing Princess Celestia and Luna to surrender unconditionally or see every last one of their ponies die. With the power to control even the heavens in his claws, the rest of the pantheon wouldn’t dare to make a move against him and would predictably fall into line.

“Yes it shall all be yours…” a wicked voice whispered into his mind. “For far too long the other domains have abused your generosity. Your dragons will once again be feared and respected. Nothing you desire will be denied to you, your whims shall be law. All hail Lord Ouroboros… No, all hail Emperor Ouroboros, master of the world!”

“Yes, all hail Emperor Ouroboros...” Lord Ouroboros said with a wicked laugh. Turning his head towards his flight he roared, “Remember my children, today is the treacherous Slave King’s day of reckoning. From this day forward let all the Earth tremble when dragons pass.”

In response, the hundreds of dragons all roared in unison, making the air above and ground below tremble with their might.

Lord Ouroboros looked down and saw the broken ruins of the Diamond Vale below him, and tilted his wings to glide towards the ground. “Soon manthing you will be just like your city, a broken ruin,” he rumbled as he began his descent.

“Lord Cerynitis, hold!” Lord Triton said, holding up his trident aloft as a sign for the column to stop moving.

Lord Cerynitis landed down near where Lord Triton’s chariot had stopped, looking at the Lord of Water he raised his right eyebrow, “My friend, why have you called for us to halt?” he asked, pointing with his hoof towards the broken lava dome that housed the Diamond Vale. “We’re nearly at the city, with luck we’ll have surprise on our side.”

“No my friend,’ Lord Triton replied, while stroking his mustache. “The rules of chivalry are quite clear. We must approach the Slave King and entreat with him before engaging him in battle.”

“Have you lost your blooming mind?” Lord Cerynitis shouted. “The rules of chivalry are only used for civilized deer. Savages like the Slave King don’t deserve the consideration.”

“Cerynitis, this is my campaign,” Lord Triton said, pointing a flipper at the Lord of War. “And I’ve decided that we shall entreat with the Slave king to prevent any unnecessary bloodshed.”

“Though this might be your campaign,” Lord Cerynitis replied, while pointing to the deer magi flying overhead, “your only air support is my deer, and I say the element of surprise is too great an asset to lose.”

Lord Triton sighed in exasperation at the Lord of War’s stubbornness. “My friend, perhaps now is not the time to be having this discussion,” he said, trying to keep Lord Cerynitis calm.

“I’m not going to lead good deer to their possible deaths, to just fulfill your backwards sensibilities,” Lord Cerynitis said, stamping the earth beneath his hooves.

“Then your free to take your leave of my army,” Lord Triton sternly replied.

“Damn it Triton,” Lord Cerynitis swore, while shaking his antlers in anger, “why do you always have to make things more complicated than they need to be?”

“Because I ask my knights to always do the just and proper thing,” Lord Triton said, while his scowl softened into a warm smile, “so how can I do any less then I ask them to do? So my friend, I take it you wish to continue participating in my campaign?”

“Yes I do Lord Triton,” Lord Cerynitis said with an annoyed sigh. “It’s too late to turn back now. The children of winter couldn’t live down the humiliation if we left an ally in their time in need.”

“Thank you my friend,” Lord Triton said, as he directed his honor guard to accompany him to the Diamond Vale.

“Besides,” Lord Cerynitis said with a slight grin, “I could never leave a good friend when they need my help. So shall we present terms to the Slave King in the hope that he doesn’t take them?”

Lord Triton gave his friend a wry smile, “Well, I shall present to the Slave King an ultimatum,” he said, while pointing to a scroll his secretary Choral was carrying, “he shall immediately agree to an armistice with a neutral third party to negotiate terms, he shall renew the Domain of Earth within a fortnight, and agree to attend a moot where he shall willingly submit to the judgment of the rest of the pantheon.”

“Well you’re not asking for much are you?” Lord Cerynitis said with a small laugh. “If anydeer were to come to my domain with such outrageous demands I would take the blighter’s head off.”

“I feel the terms are quite generous considering how he’s nearly drug all Equestria into an all-out war between the elements,” Lord Triton said, as he urged his chariot forward towards the main entrance of the Diamond Vale.

Lord Cerynitis said nothing as he trotted alongside the chariot. Looking at Lord Triton’s honor guards Sir Tsunami and Sir Storm Breaker, he didn’t envy the seaponies accompanying their lord on this dangerous task. While the Slave King posed little threat to immortals such as himself, the honor guard was quite a different matter. The Lord of War had thought of having two of his mightiest bucks accompany him for show’s sake but thought the better of it, if things turned bloody he didn’t want to lose two powerful warriors to a useless vanity. Shaking his head, he still couldn’t believe he was going along with this plan. If the Slave King had any intentions of being a responsible deity, surely he would have reached out to another member of the pantheon with an olive branch before things had come to this.

“Were here,” Lord Triton nonchalantly said, just outside the main gates of the broken city.

Lord Cerynitis was about to say something sarcastic, when he saw the most peculiar sight approaching them from the north. “I say Lord Triton,” he said in disbelief, “is that who I think it is?”

“Yes Lord Cerynitis, it is,” Lord Triton replied, as he stepped out from his chariot to greet the newcomers.

Lord Triton stood and waited as they landed. Once they were all on the ground, Lord Triton bowed deeply, “Princess Celestia,” he said, greeting her warmly, “to what do we owe the honor of your presence here today?”

“Kill him…” was the only sound Sir Stouthorn heard before the room erupted into a cacophony of chaos as he was assaulted from all sides by the shadow clones. His doppelganger leapt from the top of the dais at him with its axe overhead in an effort to kill him. In desperation the minotaur launched himself high above his attackers, managing to narrowly miss being hit by his reflection’s black axe. As he flew through the air above his assailants, he struggled to avoid the black magical bolts the unicorns were casting at him, while simultaneously avoiding the shrieking griffins assaulting him from all sides.

While struggling against one of the griffins which was desperately trying to bite him with its beak, he heard the familiar whisperings of The Vendetta in the back of his mind, “Unleash me and save yourself from oblivion.”

“No…” Sir Stouthorn gasped, desperately trying to avoid the temptation to loose himself in the weapons power.

Changing The Vendetta into a razor sharp whip of ice, he spun it around him in an effort to dispatch the griffins. As the whip hit each of the shadows, they froze and fell to the ground below exploding into shards when they impacted with the ground piercing the other shades with their razor sharp shrapnel.

“Still not good enough le Boeuf,” his clone taunted, as even more shades emerged from the crystal.

Exhausted and winded from all the fighting, Sir Stouthorn formed The Vendetta into a large heavy wide bladed sword that the wind flowed off. Diving at the large crystal in the middle of the room he slammed his heavy sword against it as hard as he could manage. When the heavy sword hit the crystal it managed to only chip it slightly, leaving a hair line fracture behind. Looking at the seemingly undamaged crystal, he could only stare at it dumbfounded that his attack was unsuccessful.

Before he could attempt another strike against the crystal, Sir Stouthorn felt a bone jarring punch against the back of his head knocking him face down.

“Le Boeuf,” his reflection roared in anger, as dozens of the shadows picked him up, “do you have any idea how much that hurt?”

Still stunned from the blow, Sir Stouthorn was seeing double as he felt the shade punch him twice more in the face. “You damned little bucker,” his doppelganger shouted into his ear before letting go of his head. “I’m going to take it out of your hide before I kill you.”

Looking up, Sir Stouthorn saw that his reflection was bleeding. Looking at the crystal, he saw that it twas also bleeding from the fracture he’d created. Looking at his reflection and then at the crystal he came up with a crazy plan.

“So le Boeuf, do you have any last words?” the shade asked, its voice dripping with malice.

“Yes… just one,” Sir Stouthorn said, as he willed The Vendetta to return to its neutral form.

“And just what exactly is that?” the reflection mockingly asked.

“Go to Hades!” Sir Stouthorn shouted, as he formed The Vendetta into a large bell and smashed it into his reflections face. When the bell struck the shadow, its ringing reverberated throughout the room and made the crystal begin to vibrate and crack even more.

“Argh!” screamed the reflection as it bled and cracked along with the crystal.

“For the Lawgiver!” Sir Stouthorn bellowed, hitting the shade twice more with the bell and making the crystal crack even further. All around him the shadow clones were shattering into pieces and disappeared as they screamed in pain.

“Please, no more,” his doppelganger pleaded.

“This one’s for being a blighter, and this one is for making me fight against my friends” the minotaur said, punctuating each statement with another strike with the bell against the reflection’s head. “This one is for sullying them with your twisted reflections. This one is for making me fight against my page.”

Looking up at the crystal, Sir Stouthorn saw it was now crumbling and falling apart. Picking up his reflection he dragged it towards the broken remains of the crystal. With fury in his eyes, he picked it up and growled in anger, “And this one is for me!” he screamed, while throwing his reflection against the cracked surface of the crystal.

When his doppelganger collided with the surface of the crystal, they both exploded in a shower of green sparks that sent Sir Stouthorn to flying off the dais and onto the ground below.

Bruised and bleeding, Sir Stouthorn lay prone on the smooth stone floor of the proving grounds. Resting from his ordeal, he heard The Vendetta growl with displeasure, “Unleash me!” it screamed with urgency.

Pushing the weapons demands to the back of his mind, Sir Stouthorn willed it inert and was pleased to find that he could no longer hear its cries. Getting up from the ground, he groaned in pain as his back cracked. “Oh…” he moaned. “I’m going to feel this in the morning.”

Looking around the room he saw that where the crystal once stood was now a pillar of green light. Taking a deep breath, he walked up the dais and stepped inside the light. As he entered it, his vision became a blur as the world around him fell away and disappeared. Then almost as quickly as it began it stopped. To his surprise, he found himself back outside Lord Darkpaw’s Proving Grounds. Looking down, he saw a sight that nearly brought a tear of joy to his old eyes, Seafoam resting in meditation. Even separated from his liege, his page was patiently waiting for his return.

“Seafoam lad, you are a sight for sore eyes,” Sir Stouthorn muttered through his bruised and swollen lips.

Immediately upon hearing his master’s voice, Seafoam opened his eyes and let out a mighty shout. “Oh Sir Stouthorn, I was so worried for your safety!” he said, giving his master a hug.

“Ugh!” Sir Stouthorn groaned in pain. “Not so hard lad, I feel like I’ve just been through a wringer.”

“Oh you've been wounded,” Seafoam said, bringing a fin to his muzzle. “Don’t worry master I’ll have you taken care of shortly.”

“I’m going to have words with the Slave King,” Sir Stouthorn angrily said. “What was the idea of sending me into that deathtrap? I’m all for training but that was ridiculous!”

“Ah the minotaur survived…” Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap drolly said. “The Slave King will be pleased that you didn’t perish. Now if you’ll follow me, we can prepare you for your upcoming duel.”

“Now just wait one Celestia damned minute,” Seafoam said, pointing a fin accusingly at the arch duke. “Sir Stouthorn isn’t doing anything beyond getting his wounds looked at and some bed rest.”

“Seapony I’m afraid that time isn’t on our side,” the arch duke pointedly said. “The duel proceeds as planned.”

“I won’t allow it,” Seafoam said, lowering his trident threateningly at the arch duke.

The arch duke moved the trident to the side with his paw and snorted, unimpressed by the implied threats of violence against him. “Seapony put your weapon away before you hurt yourself,” he said, looking down with his muzzle at Seafoam. “If you wish to protest the schedule of the duel, I suggest taking it up with the Slave King yourselves.”

“Oh don’t worry, I plan on it!” Seafoam said, attaching his trident to his back and allowing Sir Stouthorn to lean on him for support.

As they limped back towards the Slave King’s ruined palace, they passed by where the others were waiting. When she saw Sir Stouthorn’s condition Showboat gasped, “Oh dear,” she said concerned for her friend’s well-being, “what in Equestria happened to you?”

“I ran into a bit of trouble, but I’m alright now,” Sir Stouthorn said, downplaying his wounded condition. “It takes a lot more than what the proving grounds could offer to send me packing.”

“Here, let me and Clover help you,” Showboat said, using her magic to lift up the minotaur.

Clover trotted over to Sir Stouthorn and grimaced, whatever the knight had been through must have been truly harrowing. Looking at his bruised and battered body, he knew if not for the armor, his friend would have definitely died. “So Sir Stouthorn how was the proving grounds?” he asked, as he assisted levitating the knight back towards the palace.

“Lad it was actually not too bad,” Sir Stouthorn said, wearing a wide grin and releasing a small laugh before wincing in pain. “By the Lawgiver that smarts. I’ll only say this, if that was the proving grounds, I’d hate to see what the coliseum was like.”

Clover, remembering what Jormungandr had said looked at Shaw. “Hey Shaw,” he said, “do you still have the stone that Strix gave you back in the Everfree?”

“Yes I do, why do you ask?” Shaw said, reaching into his satchel as he pulled out a nondescript stone.

“I met with Jormungandr again,” Clover replied. “I was told that Sir Stouthorn will need it for the duel with Lord Ouroboros.”

Shaw placed the stone in Sir Stouthorn’s outstretched hand. Giving the stone a curious look, the minotaur rolled it between his fingers before placing it in a pouch around his neck. “Odd, I wonder what good this stone will do for me,” he remarked, curious as to what purpose the stone could possibly serve.

“I’m unsure,” Clover replied, thinking back to the meeting he had had with the winding one. “Also there was something else…”

“What else did he say?” Sir Stouthorn asked.

“He said something rather cryptic,” Clover said, feeling uncomfortable repeating what he had been told.

“About what exactly?” Sir Stouthorn said, pressing the unicorn for the answer.

“He thinks one of is going to die,” Clover blurted out, before he could cover his muzzle with his hoof.

“Ha, ha, ha…” Sir Stouthorn boisterously laughed, while clutching at his sides in pain. “Of course we’re going to die lad, tis the fate of all who live to sometime die.”

“But surely he was referring to you…” Clover said, objecting to his friend’s black humor.

“Lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, taking a deep breath and looking the unicorn square in the eye, “If today is the day I die, at least I got to spend it with good friends and on a glorious quest no less. All should be so lucky.”

“But Sir Stouthorn, how can you be so glib?” Clover asked.

“Because I have faith in the quest and in you my friend,” Sir Stouthorn said, with a wry smile. Noticing how much the subject bothered Clover, the knight of the Lawgiver patted him on the head. “Don’t worry lad I’m not quite dead yet. Besides if I worried about every day being my last, I’d never get out of bed every morning. So chin up, it will all be alright in the end.”

The party now nearly at the palace entrance was stopped when the arch duke saw Second approaching him from a nearby shadow. The doomhound leaned down and whispered into his ear before slipping back into the shadows. “It appears that while we were gone, the Slave King has received some guests,” he told the party, before stopping to look at Seafoam. “So your audience with the Slave king will have to wait until his current business is finished.”

Seafoam looked at Sir Stouthorn and replied, “That’s fine, we can wait in an antechamber until he’s free.”

“Very well then, follow me,” the arch duke replied, motioning for them to follow him into the darkness.

As the shadows began swallowing him, Clover wondered just who could possibly be meeting with the Slave King.

“So what say you?” Lord Triton asked the scowling man on the great stone throne.

Sitting at attention with eyes that burned with a rage almost as intense as her master’s was the great beast Nightmare. With a coat almost as black as Luna’s mane she licked her muzzle and glared at each deity in turn, making sure to pay special attention to Princess Luna, Lady Zephyr, and Lady Suzaku.

“Slave King, just how long do you plan on sitting there ignoring us!” Lord Cerynitis demanded. “We only put up with it when Lord Jormungandr does it because he’s a venerable member of the pantheon. You on the other hand are nothing but a foul beast, wearing the skin of our slain kin like a coat.”

“I must apologize that no one was available to escort you to my throne room,” the Slave King said, gesturing to the empty room. “I seem to be a bit shorthanded these days.”

“Slave King,” Lord Triton said in a calm and collected manner, “let us help you. Nopony should live like this. You’re obviously not well.”

“Help me?” the Slave King replied bitterly, looking at each deity in turn. “As I recall you’ve helped me plenty already. Thanks to your banishment, I dare not leave this place. And if you wish to offer me the kind of help you offered previously, I already lost my heart, do you wish to collect another pound of flesh?”

“Thy wanton lust for violence and disregard for the will of the pantheon is the sole cause of thy banishment,” Princess Luna said, stomping her hoof with righteous indignation. “Thou darest slander our good name by accusing us thusly? Spare us thy censure knave, uprooting thy heart was of thine own volition!”

“If I recall correctly it was Lord Darkpaw and not I who was in the wrong,” the Slave King replied, pointing an accusatory finger in Princess Luna’s direction. “As to the removal of my heart, it was either that or face being imprisoned for crimes I had yet to commit.”

“The famine thou hast propagated is substantiation of thy blatant disregard for those beneath thee,” Princess Luna said, countering the Slave King’s deflection of responsibility for the crisis Equestria now faced. “How many have perished due to thy wrath and hunger for vengeance? If thou hadst a silver of conscience, thou wouldst give thyself up to be judged for thy wickedness.”

“I wonder,” the Slave King mused, “how many of your ponies did your last regent sell into slavery? Six thousand? Eight maybe, or perhaps ten. How many of them endlessly toiled until they gave their last breaths?”

“Spare us thy consternation for the plight of our ponies,” Princess Luna demanded, “We aren’t omniscient!”

“Perhaps we should all take a moment to collect our thoughts,” Princess Celestia suggested, trying to keep everypony calm.

“Celestia the Radiant, ordinarily I would agree with your suggestion,” the Slave King replied, when he saw Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap standing by a side passage. Motioning the arch duke over to him, he leaned back in his throne and tilted his head to the side. “Everyone you must forgive me for the interruption, something urgent needs to be addressed.”

The arch duke approached the Slave King’s throne and bowed once, “My liege, my apologies for interrupting this audience, but the minotaur was injured when he braved the proving grounds and is asking to postpone the duel. I’m afraid in his current condition he’s in no condition to fight.”

The Slave King considered the arch duke’s words carefully for a moment and frowned. “Advise them I shall see to his wounds, the Earth in generous after all,” he said, before turning his attention back towards the assembled deities. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to postpone any further negotiations until after my next appointment.”

“How dare you put us off!” Lord Cerynitis shouted, stomping his hoof in righteous indignation. “This negotiation as you put it was but a formality, if you don’t give us an answer immediately we shall marshal our forces and visit on you force of arms!”

“Although I would like to give you additional time,” Lord Triton said, "your obstinacy in refusing to answer is forcing my fin.”

“I’m sorry Lord Triton and Lord Cerynitis,” the Slave King said, “I will not give you an answer until after my next appointment.”

“Now who could be so important that you would risk war to brush us off?” Lord Triton asked.

“King, you wretched manthing. Where are you!” the furious voice of Lord Ouroboros roared overhead shaking the entire city. “Craven coward, come out and face me!”

Pointing towards the massive dragon flying overhead the Slave King said without emotion, “Ah, my lunch appointment has finally arrived.”

Author's Notes:

As always gentlereader comments are encouraged, read, and appreciated

Gentlereader please forgive the author this tardy entry in the ongoing story The Great Slave King. Alas, I seem to be doing more apologizing with each chapter I post. I can only pray that you find my meager offering worthy of your time. I know I promised that the last chapter would be the penultimate chapter, but as I've been writing it appears that the story has other ideas. I foresee there being two more chapters plus an epilogue before the book of earth is concluded.

For what its worth, I want to thank each of my readers who have taken the time to read and especially comment. The banter I get to have with you gentlereader makes writing worthwhile for me. I can only hope you find our conversations in the comments as much fun as I do.

Regarding the chapter proper I had planned on writing a musical number for the deities as they approached the Diamond Vale but felt that song might take away from the tension that exists between the Slave King, Lord Ouroboros, Lord Triton, and Lord Cerynitis. I had originally wanted each deity to level their accusations of the Slave King's behavior, while he would have sung a counter verse to show that he was the truly injured party. In the end I think the last section accomplished my original goal while leaving building the tension instead of lessening it. Besides I can't really imagine the Slave King singing anything more then what we've seen in last chapters dirge 'The Perverse Creation'.

Gentlereader, now that we've discussed a little of the behind the scenes extras we can move on to the fun deconstructing the story thus far.

We find that the party has a bit of a breather from their impossible quests, a chance to decompress and reconnect. While I suspect that some might dislike the first section for how much it centers on the bonds that have grown and strengthened over the story's progression, I felt it was important to show how strong the relationship between Sir Stouthorn and Seafoam has grown. Their master and disciple dynamic I think is really fun to write for because the love they share isn't based on romance but on brothers in arms and between a mentor and mentee. I liked to imagine Seafoam as a wandering seapony samurai out to avenge his master death, when he made his threat against Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap and the Slave King. I especially enjoyed the little fight Shaw and Showboat had, and how Showboat got what she wanted in the end. Although I originally didn't put much thought into Showboat's creation beyond a plot device to get Shaw to join the party, she's becoming one of my favorite secondary characters in the story.

As for the fight all I can say is whew. I can see why many authors sometimes like to leave fight scenes so short. Properly choreographing the fight took a lot of work. I don;t know how I can possibly top it with the duel between Lord Ouroboros and Sir Stouthorn. With the fight taking up about 6500 words, I guess I'll have to do 10,000 for the duel. Speak of which I do wish to apologize for over using shadows, clones, reflections etc al. during the fight. But there's only so many words for copies before you start running out. Hopefully gentlereader you found the fight exciting and mentally exhausting to read, I was aiming for you to share the same level of exertion as Sir Stouthorn.

So gentlereader we see that Jormungandr seems to have a silent partner, who is this new player, what is he doing in order to get paid, and what is his payment? Sir Stouthorn definitely got a chance to shine, but is he strong enough to wield The Vendetta a second time, and what of the weapon's temptations? and speaking of which just who is stalking unimpeded through the realm of dreams?

One can only wonder what Lord Ouroboros will say when he realizes that not only is he not fighting against the Slave King, but a majority of the pantheon will be present to watch his duel. What will the rest of the pantheon do when they discover his treason? And what of Jormungandr's warning, who will the pit claim next?

Find out all these answers and more gentlereader in the next exciting chapter of the ongoing epic The Great Slave King.Until next time!

As always gentlereader thank you for your support, comments, criticisms, and genteel behavior in the comments.

I finally made it to the feature box up top! Thank you for all your kind words and support!

Until next time gentlereader.

He Who Would be Emperor

As much as Sir Stouthorn didn’t want to admit it, his wounds were much worse than he was letting on. Sitting alone in the antechamber, he sighed deeply before wincing in pain as he felt his broken ribs making their objections known. The morning’s training session had nearly ended in disaster. The knight of the Lawgiver, only just barely managed to overcome the final challenge of Lord Darkpaw’s Training Grounds and now he could barely even stand. He had no idea how he could possibly face Lord Ouroboros in his present condition.

“Le Boeuf, you’ve really gone and done it now you old duffer!” Sir Stouthorn harshly admonished himself. “Everytaurus was counting on you and you went and gotten yourself grievously injured! And Princess Luna thought me comely, what would she say if she could see me now?”

“Sir Knight,” a feminine and musical voice said, “I wouldst tell thee that thy wounds are a tribute to thine prowess, gallantry, and bravery.”

Turning to look at who had spoken to him, Sir Stouthorn saw to his surprise the princess of the night looking down at him in all her dark beauty. Shocked that Princess Luna was seeing him in such a deplorable condition, made the knight of the Lawgiver stammer a bit as he tried composing himself. “Princess Luna,” he said, trying his best to sit up and pay his respects to her before wincing in pain when his body refused to cooperate. “Please forgive for not being able to greet you properly. I seem to be a bit out of sorts at the moment.”

“Nay, tis we that shouldst beg thee for thine forgiveness,” Princess Luna replied, her eyes filled with concern at the minotaur’s many wounds, “We that commissioned thee to parlay with the foul beast that caused thee such discomfiture. Responsibility for thy wounding layeth solely upon our own head.”

“Nonsense Your Majesty!” Sir Stouthorn replied, his face ashen and pale. “Serving you has been the greatest honor of my career. My only regret is that I will not be able to see the quest through to the end…”

“Is that so minotaur?” a raspy voice said, filling the room with a deathly chill. “A pity, you showed such promise too…”

Sir Stouthorn turned towards the source of the voice, but already knew who it was by how The Vendetta reacted. Sensing its creator was present, the perverse creation began singing a silent hymn of destruction that wracked him all the way down to his tired old bones. “Ah Slave King,” he said, trying his best to mask his discomfort, “my humble apologies, but your proving grounds proved too much for me to handle. I’m in no position to fight at the moment.”

“Minotaur, I have no time for your excuses,” the Slave King said coldly, seemingly unconcerned with the knight of Lawgiver’s many wounds. “When you pledged yourself as my champion, you made a binding contract with the Earth. You will face Lord Ouroboros in battle.”

“Thou hateful creature!” Princess Luna shouted, incensed that the Slave King would send Sir Stouthorn out to fight in his present condition. “Hast thine black heart not a shred of compassion? Wouldst thou sendeth out such a worthy soul to perish needlessly to satisfy thy foalish pride?”

“Luna the beautiful,” the Slave King contemptuously said, resting his burning gaze on the alicorn princess momentarily before returning his attention towards Sir Stouthorn, “this matter does not concern you.”

“Thou base knave!” Luna replied, angrily shaking her shifting mane. “Sir Stouthorn pledged himself to our quest before thine. We shan’t allow thee to abuse him.”

“Allow me…” the Slave King growled, causing the temperature in the room to lower even further showing his great displeasure at being openly challenged. “You dare to command me in my own realm? Madam, hold your tongue before I remove it.”

Sir Stouthorn felt his blood boil when he heard the Slave King’s untoward behavior towards the princess. “I say hold sir,” he said, weakly raising his fist towards the Lord of the Earth. “I won’t see the princess being so roughly abused by you.”

Princess Luna’s cheeks flushed crimson when she saw Sir Stouthorn attempting to put himself in front of the Slave King on her behalf. “Prithee,” she said, trying her best to be contrite. "We beseech thee to receive mine alack, our decorum towards thee in this matter twas wanting.”

The Slave King glared at the princess for a moment, and said nothing before returning his attention towards the stricken Sir Stouthorn. “Minotaur,” he said, with a flat and emotionless tone, “your wounds are great. In this condition you are useless to me. In order to allow you to fight I must grant you a small piece of my divinity. I must warn you that receiving it has consequences, do you accept?”

When she heard what the Slave King proposed, Princess Luna’s ears laid back with worry. “We beseech thee Sir Knight,” she said, hoping that the minotaur would heed her warning, “take heed, lest thou imperil thy soul with his corruption.”

“Will it allow me to finish the quest?” Sir Stouthorn asked, trying to sit up as much as his weary body would allow.

After pausing to consider the question the Slave King looked down at the prone minotaur. “Yes,” he replied, casting a glance towards Princess Luna. “But as Luna the beautiful pointed out, there are risks.”

“Then I accept,” Sir Stouthorn said, fully prepared to complete the quest consequences be damned.

“So be it…” the Slave King said, reaching out his finger towards Sir Stouthorn’s forehead.

“Wait!” shouted Princess Luna, walking up towards the Slave King and Sir Stouthorn. “If thou shan’t be dissuaded from this foolhardy action, allow us to aid thee in thy healing.”

“Princess Luna,” Sir Stouthorn replied, looking up at the princess of the night with adoration, “I would be honored.”

Both Sir Stouthorn and Princess Luna looked at the Slave King waiting for his approval. Considering the request, he didn’t know quite what to say. Never before had he mingled his divinity with another deity. Sighing, he silently nodded his agreement, “Very well minotaur, if that is your wish I shall assent,” he said, his voice softening just a bit.

Reaching towards Princess Luna’s horn, the Slave King tentatively reached out and touched it with his outstretched finger. As his flesh met her horn, he felt his divinity mingling with hers. As his soul was touched by her power, he felt as if his body was being enveloped by its silken darkness. Suddenly, a compulsion to look into the alicorn’s eyes washed over him. Stealing a glance at the princess of the night’s sapphire eyes, he felt an alien emotion washing over him. When he looked into her eyes, her normally hard and icy expression softened as she gently smiled at him. Instantly he tried looking away, but found that he was unable to as he found himself drowning in her azure eyes. Struggling to understand what he was experiencing, he racked his mind for the answer. All he could recall was that he had once known the feeling, but now he was at a loss. Unfortunately the knowledge of it had been lost to sands of time.

Feeling lost and a tiny bit afraid while his soul bathed in the alicorn’s divinity, he cautiously released his own divinity to mingle with hers. He felt all the power of the Earth, its strength, resilience, renewal, and fertility mixing freely with the gentle shadows of the night, forming something terrifyingly dark and beautiful. Feeling ready to proceed, he gingerly guided her horn down towards Sir Stouthorn’s forehead with his finger. As they touched the knight’s brow together, their mingled divinity entered his weak and broken body. Normally, the Slave King cared not one whit if those he shared his power with suffered as their bodies were transfigured by his touch. However this time it was much different, the latent magic flowing through the minotaur was gentle and caring like a mother caring for its child. Now a part of that magic, the Slave King could almost feel empathy for Sir Stouthorn as his frail and weakened body regenerated.

The task nearly completed, both Luna and the Slave King broke their connection to Sir Stouthorn allowing their residual magic to complete his transfiguration. As their divinity ebbed and flowed together, the Lord under the Earth reluctantly withdrew his divinity back into his soul as he fought the longing desire to continue basking in Princess Luna’s power. Once the power of the Earth was completely returned within him, he quickly withdrew his finger from her horn and turned away from the princess. Feeling uneasy over what he had just experienced, the Slave King decided to push aside any further thoughts of it and return to the business at hand. “Rise Sir Stouthorn,” he commanded, trying his best to avoid looking back at Luna.

Sir Stouthorn couldn’t believe how great he felt. He felt like a totally new bull, he hadn’t felt this great in over thirty years! Flexing his muscles, he pulled himself up out of the bed and stood up on his hooves. “Princess Luna, I can’t thank you enough,” he said, getting down on one knee and solemnly kissing her hoof causing her to blush profusely.

“Nay, tis we who should thank thee,” Princess Luna said, wearing a gentle smile. “Thy bravery in accepting our quest and willingness to go where others fear to tread, is an inspiration to us all. We eagerly await thy victorious triumph over Lord Ouroboros.”

Sir Stouthorn stood up and began checking his armor, anklets, and The Vendetta to make sure they were battle ready. “I shall be victorious Your Majesty,” he said before turning to the Slave King. “Just remember to abide by your promise when I return with your property.”

“I shall,” the Slave King replied, lost in his own thoughts. “Minotaur, I can’t stress enough the importance of doing no more than I commanded you. Do as I’ve said and you shall have your reward.”

“By Triton’s mane I feel young again!” Sir Stouthorn exclaimed, before exiting the room to regroup with his companions.

Now alone with Princess Luna the Slave King felt self-conscious and began moving towards the exit for a hasty retreat. As he reached for the door, the Lord of the Earth felt trepidation in leaving the room as the overwhelming need to say something, anything about what they had just shared together washed over him.

“Slave King, we…” Princess Luna said from behind him.

“There’s nothing more to say,” the Slave King curtly replied, desperate to escape the princess before giving into temptation and speaking with her about what had just happened between them.

“We wanted to thank thee for allowing us to help heal him,” Princess Luna said, pawing at the ground nervously with her hoof.

“It was what the minotaur willed,” the Slave King brusquely said, still unwilling to look her in the eye. “I take it you ensured none of my corruption has tainted his soul?”

“Verily,” Princess Luna replied, her demeanor relaxing as their conversation progressed, “his heart is still as pure as the driven snow.”

“Princess Luna I have a question for you…” the Slave King said, drawing close to the princess before being interrupted as the antechamber’s door was opened by Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap.

When the arch duke entered the room, both Princess Luna and the Slave King moved apart. Looking at the two deities, Yipyap raised his right eyebrow before bowing. “My king, forgive my intrusion, but your other guests are getting restless, and Lord Ouroboros is becoming obnoxiously loud.”

“Thank you arch duke,” the Slave King said, feeling both annoyed and relieved that he’d been interrupted before he could ask his question. “Advise my guests that I shall be joining them again shortly.”

“As you wish, My Lord,” the arch duke said, bowing curtly before exiting the room.

Before he could leave, Princess Luna walked over to the Slave King and looked up at him inquisitively, “What was thy question?” she asked, staring at him with her cyan eyes.

“It matters not…” the Slave King murmured, using his heavy crown to protect him from her prying eyes. Exiting the antechamber, he headed towards his throne room and away from the newfound hunger that the princess had foisted upon him.

When she saw the Slave King leaving, Princess Luna placed a hoof against her muzzle in silent contemplation. “Now what could have gotten under his skin?” she asked herself, puzzled about his sudden change in behavior while savoring the fragrance of fresh apples blossoms that now mysteriously filled the air.

Slick pried a large fire emerald free from the wall and began thoughtfully chewing on it. When the other members of the party gave him dirty looks he shrugged his shoulders and helped himself to few tasty looking rubies that formed the fires of some ancient frieze adorning the wall. “What?” he asked, as bits of gemstones fell from his mouth. “The Slave King said to help ourselves, and I intend to.”

“Slick darling,” Showboat pointedly said, pointing her hoof towards the large gaps in the frieze caused by the young dragon’s hunger. “I don’t think the Slave King was intending for you to deface his home.”

“Oh please,” Slick replied, pointing a claw towards an open window that showed the ruined city outside, “as if he cares, this place is a dump. Besides once he completes the renewal of the Earth ceremony he’ll have plenty of gemstones to replace the few I enjoyed.”

Looking around for anyscale to support his spurious argument, he walked towards Seafoam and saw that the seapony was worriedly pacing back and forth along the length of the hallway. The dragon thought if the seapony hadn’t been floating in his magical bubble he would have probably worn a grove into the smooth stone floor of the hallway by now. “Hey Seafoam, you agree with me don’t you?” Slick asked, hopeful that his friend would agree with him.

Lost in thought, Seafoam looked up at Slick momentarily before resuming his pacing. Absentmindedly the seapony rubbed his fins together, seemingly lost to the world.

“Oh don’t mind him,” Slick heard a jovial voice say as he felt a heavy hand rest on his shoulder. “Seafoam always gets like this when he’s worried about something.”

Looking up Slick saw to his surprise a strong and hearty looking Sir Stouthorn’s grinning face looking down at him, a far cry from what he looked like less than twenty minutes ago.

Immediately everyone in the room dropped what they were doing and excitedly crowded around the knight of the Lawgiver asking him about his miraculous recovery. “Oh now that’s a funny story, I was ack…” Sir Stouthorn cried as he felt the fins of his protégé wrapping tightly around his waist nearly knocking the wind out of him.

“Master I was so afraid you were going to die,” Seafoam said, while his reddened eyes threatened to release a torrent of worry and guilt.

Sir Stouthorn looked down at his page before slowly returning the embrace, “Lad, sorry for worrying you so,” he said, giving his page a reassuring pat on the back. “Now I hear that Lord Ouroboros has made the long trip from the Firehold, it would be a real shame if he made the journey for nothing. Let’s not keep him waiting any longer.”

Seafoam rubbed his red eyes against his tunic and gave his liege a huge grin, “Yes, Sir Stouthorn,” he said jubilantly. “If you’ve not picked a second yet, allow me the honor.”

Sir Stouthorn gave his page a thoughtful look, “Well I believe that choice would be up to the Slave King since it’s his duel after all.”

“Then I shall ask him,” Seafoam said, checking the straps that held his trident in place before heading towards the Slave King’s throne room.

When the old knight saw the fire of burning desire that his protégé held for their quest, he felt a solitary tear of pride wetting the fur on his face. “Seafoam the Virtuous you shall surpass me…” Sir Stouthorn said to himself before following after the seapony.

High above the Equestrian Badlands, the Fire Tyrant beat his massive wings as he circled over the broken ruins of the Diamond Vale. The mighty beast’s stomach rumbled greedily as he thought about all the plunder that the ruined city had to offer. Looking down at the dead city that was nearly as silent as its master, Lord Ouroboros opened his massive jaws and spewed forth a jet of flames intense enough to melt stone. Beneath him his entire flight of dragons were already attentively waiting for the manthing to answer his challenge. Releasing a mighty roar, the dragon scowled when he challenges remained unanswered by the so called Slave King. The insect hadn’t even bothered to throw stones at him this time!

Normally Lord Ouroboros would’ve landed in front of the gates and beaten them down with a few well-placed strikes from his tail. However with his current disability, even touching the ground ever so slightly would cause the vengeful Earth to rapidly drain him of his strength. The Lord of Fire felt his frustrations at being ignored welling up inside him and threatening to burst forth like an erupting volcano. He would crush the godling for this insult.

“Lord Ouroboros you must be cautious…” a voice whispered from the recesses of the Fire Tyrant’s mind.

“Who dares speak to the Lord of Fire unbidden?” Lord Ouroboros said, enraged that some insignificant bug would dare speak to him without permission.

“One who would see you be victorious today,” the voice replied, causing the dragon to feel an unpleasant thrumming in the back of his mind.

“Who are you, to think that you could possibly offer me any assistance?” Lord Ouroboros said, spewing forth a jet of flame hotter than Celestia’s sun at the lava dome of the city below. “I am Ouroboros the mightiest of all creation! I kill when I wish. I am strong, strong, strong! My scales are mightier than any shield, my teeth sharper than any sword, my claws deadlier than any spear. The shock from my tail breaks the earth, a flap from my wings clears the skies, and my breath brings ruin.”

“Yet here you are Lord Ouroboros,” the voiced said, mocking the Fire Tyrant for his supposed superiority, “Your children starve, your hoard diminishes daily, and you can’t even touch the ground for fear of incurring the Slave King’s wrath. Who I am is not important, what I offer you is.”

“So what aid do you offer me?” Lord Ouroboros replied sarcastically, willing to humor the voice in the off chance that it might offer him something to use against his hated foe.

“I offer you the means to ensure your victory, but in exchange you must throw the Slave King’s newest creation into the pit,” the voice said.

“Just what is his newest creation?” Lord Ouroboros asked, as he weighed what the stranger was offering him.

“A simple trinket, nothing more,” the voice whispered. “So Lord Ouroboros, do we have a deal?”

“What do you offer me in exchange for destroying it?” Lord Ouroboros asked, entirely sure that the voice was unable to keep its end of the bargain.

“A fruit from the Yggdrasil,” the voice explained, “consume it, and become invulnerable from harm.”

“Do you think me a newly hatched whelp?” Lord Ouroboros growled. “There are none left. They were all destroyed in the first age. I should know, I burned the Yggdrasil to ashes myself.”

“True,” the voice said, conceding the dragon’s point, “but there yet remains one fruit to be had.”

“Show me the fruit and I will agree to your terms,” Lord Ouroboros said.

“Stretch out your claw,” the voice instructed, “and you shall receive it.”

Stretching out his claw, Lord Ouroboros looked down expectantly and raised his scaly brow when he saw the tiny golden fruit of the Yggdrasil between his massive claws. Drawing a deep breath, the dragon inhaled the intoxicating aroma of the fruit through his nostrils. “Without a second thought he threw the fruit into his mouth crushing it between his sharp teeth. Instantly, Lord Ouroboros felt power rushing through his body. Flush with power, he cautiously landed and was delighted to feel nothing as the Earth tried sapping his strength in vain. “Wretched manthing,” he bellowed, "no longer can you attack me with impunity. Today you will meet you end!”

Eager to unleash the rage that he’d been forced to restrain, the Fire Tyrant lifted his tail in preparation to knock the massive stone doors free from their hinges. Before he could strike, the doors opened revealing the diminutive form of Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap.

With a curt bow the arch duke gestured towards the open door, “Lord Ouroboros,” he said, “the Slave King bids you welcome into his domain.”

“What is this?” Lord Ouroboros growled, angry that he hadn’t gotten a chance to destroy anything yet.

“My master felt it would be prudent to discuss the terms of your duel before it begins, to avoid any unnecessary complications,” the arch duke explained. “Follow me and you can discuss them with him.”

“Very well,” Lord Ouroboros rumbled in agreement, following after the arch duke. “Whether I kill him now or later it makes little difference to me.”

As the dragon disappeared into the shadows, a dark chuckle echoed unheard through the sky above the Diamond vale.

Lady Zephyr looked at her friend and saw the palpable hate emanating from the death glare that Lady Suzaku was giving Lord Ouroboros. She was sure that if this had been anyplace else, the phoenix would have leapt at the Fire Tyrant to attack him. Whether he cared about their presence or not she couldn’t say, the dragon’s face failed to reveal the slightest hint of emotion. Given how adamant he had asked for her to not get involved, and how much trouble he had gone to keep the rest of the pantheon away from here the griffin was surprised by how nonchalantly he was acting.

Though he could be charming when he desired, the Lord of Fire could be absolutely frightening as well. Where even other members of the pantheon might have shown some concern, Lady Zephyr was both impressed and amazed by how unfazed the Slave King seemed to be as he staring down at Lord Ouroboros. Seeing the Lord of Earth fully in control of his element and power sent a shiver of excitement running up her spine and out into her wings. Like her beloved Darkpaw before him, the Slave King knew no fear and wouldn’t back down from any challenger.

Seeing the Slave King and Lord Ouroboros staring unblinkingly at each other, filled the griffin with desire that made her wings threaten to extend themselves. Seeing her peers engaged in their mental battle, Lady Zephyr’s tail flicked back and forth in time to some unknown beat. Looking at the other deities in the room, she saw apprehension on both Lord Triton’s and Lord Cerynitis’s muzzles while Princess Luna and Celestia wore a surprising look of concern for the Slave King of all feathers!

Lady Zephyr would have asked Lady Suzaku about the two princesses, but the booming voice of Lord Ouroboros broke the silence before she had the chance. “So King,” he said, “I see you’ve assembled a majority of the pantheon to witness your defeat.”

“Lord Ouroboros, I give you one last opportunity to return to me that which is mine,” The Slave King said, his voice as cold as the Lord of Winter’s domain.

“Never!” Lord Ouroboros roared. “You brought this calamity upon yourself. Your actions against my domain can only be resolved by bloodshed.”

Princess Celestia’s horn flared as she reared up on her hind legs, filling the chamber with light. “I won’t allow this meaningless violence to continue!” she said, lowering her horn at Lord Ouroboros.

“So manthing, hiding behind Celestia’s tail in hopes of being spared?” Lord Ouroboros mocked, before turning one of his burning eyes defiantly towards the alicorn. “Celestia, this matter is none of your concern.”

“Show thy respect to the head of the pantheon,” Princess Luna said, stamping her hoof in righteous indignation. “Wouldst thou cast aside a chance for lasting peace to satisfy thy puffed up pride?”

“Beguiling both Luna and Celestia to bend to your whims?” Lord Ouroboros said, pointing an accusatory claw in the Slave King’s direction. “I wonder which of them you managed to mount first. Regardless, they won’t be able to save you this time.”

“Thou cur, thy lascivious insinuations of carnal lust is beyond the pale!” Princess Luna shouted while flaring her nostrils angrily at Lord Ouroboros’s slander flushing her cheeks with embarrassment.

Celestia pressed her head down against her sister’s dark coat, attempting to calm her down. Turning towards Lord Ouroboros, Celestia folded back her ears and looked up at him. “Perhaps the Slave King is our mate, would you then risk facing the three of us together?” she said as everyone in the room gasped in surprise at the revelation.

Lord Ouroboros, unprepared for this new information glared down at Celestia and growled. “Your marital status is irrelevant,” he said, thrumming his claws against the ground, “I challenged the Slave King to a duel and he accepted.”

“Is this true?” Lord Cerynitis asked in disbelief.

“Yes,” the Slave King replied, “Lord Ouroboros challenged me to a duel and I agreed to face him in battle.”

“That wasn’t what I meant…” Lord Cerynitis muttered, clearly disappointed he didn’t learn the truth behind the accusation.

“Well then it’s settled,” Lord Triton said, pointing a fin towards Princess Celestia. “The Slave King must face Lord Ouroboros in battle. It’s now a matter of honor.”

“Honestly Lord Triton, do be reasonable,” Princess Celestia said, shaking her mane in exasperation. “With all four prime elements here, we can call a moot and put an end to all of this before somepony gets hurt.”

“Princess Celestia, I’m afraid I must agree with Lord Triton,” Lord Cerynitis said, walking towards the middle of the room and causing the silver bells of his battle harness chime. “Matters of honor must be resolved between bucks. Their does may watch, but not interfere.”

“What sayest thou Lady Zephyr and Lady Suzaku?” Princess Luna asked, looking towards the Ladies of Air and Summer. “Both of thee are potent warriors, surely thou art incensed by this primitive and insulting rule?”

Lady Zephyr didn’t know how to respond, on the one talon she felt a burning desire to show the Slave King that she was strong, powerful, and worthy as a potential mate. But on the other talon, having Lord Ouroboros slay him would rid her of the burning desire she felt for her lover’s murderer.

Before she could answer, Lady Suzaku flashed a hateful look towards Lord Ouroboros and batted her ruby eyes at the Slave King. “Oh Luna darling, there’s nothing quite as exhilarating as watching two fine male specimens fighting each other for your attentions,” she said, flashing her beautiful plumage suggestively towards the Slave King. “My Lord, Zephy and I eagerly await your victory over that beastly slug. Once you have vanquished the dragon, perhaps we can help you celebrate your success someplace that’s much more intimate.”

“Lady Suzaku, thy advances are most unwelcome,” Princess Luna huffed, clearly annoyed at the phoenix’s attempts to seduce her supposed mate.

“Sister I had no idea you felt so strongly for him,” Princess Celestia whispered.

“We shan’t have our family’s good name sullied by impropriety,” Luna replied. “We expect our mate to carry themselves with the proper decorum whether they are real or faux.”

The Slave King looked at the arguing deities and sighed, “Lord Ouroboros I agree to face you under the original terms of our agreement,” he said, silencing the entire room. “Do you agree to abide by them?”

“Yes,” Lord Ouroboros said, trying to hide his delight.

“Very well,” the Slave King said rising up from his throne, “As agreed, the challenge shall occur at the place and by means of my choosing. We shall fight outside the city in the Howling Wastes.”

“The Howling Wastes you say, an interesting choice manthing,” Lord Ouroboros said, running his serpentine tongue over his massive teeth. “The shrieking winds there blow nonstop, making it next to impossible to hear anyscale stalking you. The billowing dust and sand reduce visibility next to nothing, and the howling winds make the blowing sand and stones cut through flesh like daggers.”

“That won’t be an issue for you now will it?” the Slave King asked the mighty dragon with a wry smile.

“Oh none at all, it will make the hunt all the more enjoyable,” Lord Ouroboros replied wearing his own eager smile.

“So be it…” the Slave King said, his brand glowing sickly green with his divine power, “I shall prepare the Howling Wastes for our confrontation.”

The Slave King’s eyes and brand flashed green causing both earth and shadow to envelop him leaving no trace behind. Lord Ouroboros chuckled to himself, “Foolish wretch, we could fight in the pit itself and I would escape unharmed,” he thought to himself darkly. Looking towards the assembled members of the pantheon, the Fire Tyrant was half tempted to slay them all where they stood. Feeling flush with power from the fruit of the Yggdrasil, the elder dragon weighed the cons and benefits of such an action in his mind.

“I must attack Celestia and Zephyr first,” he thought, planning his initial assault. Casting his gaze on the members of the pantheon he flexed the sinewy muscles in his mighty tail, and raked his claws against the stone floor of the throne room leaving behind deep gashes. “With a quick swipe of my claws and strike from my tail, I could incapacitate them both with my first attack. Then Luna, Triton, and Cerynitis should become easy prey for my flames.”

Looking darkly at Lady Suzaku, Lord Ouroboros returned her angry looks with a hateful scowl of his own. “And as for you my dear, I shall save for last,” he thought, planning her demise. “For daring to show your face to me again, I shall flay you alive and cast you screaming into the pit.”

The Slave King traveled along the deep and hidden places known only to those with mastery over both Earth and Shadow. Spying a crack, the Lord of Earth followed it until he breached the surface. High overhead Celestia’s sun burned hotly, while all around him the screaming winds of the desolate place buffeted him from all angles with flying debris.

Back when he was still mortal this place would have been a death sentence, but now as the Lord of Earth the turbulent blowing sands flowed over him like a river over stones. Standing in the middle of the vast wasteland of broken earth and jutting rocks, the Slave King slowly raised both his arms. Instantly all the world fell silent as if waiting for his instructions. The brands on his shoulders flashed to life as his power made them burn like the sun overhead. Out from his brands the magical energy of the earth flowed throughout his body and out into the ground beneath his feet. Now flush with power, he closed his eyes burning with magic and reached out with his divinity towards the closest ley line feeding the Earth’s power to this place. Grasping ahold of it, he unraveled the ley line as he prepared to reshape it to his will.

Knowing all was as ready as it would ever be, the Slave King released his power like a torrent into the Earth. Lowering his arms with sharp crisp motions, like a maestro conducting a silent symphony of creation the earth beneath his feet began trembling. All around him, the earth frothed and boiled like an unattended stew attempting to escape the confines of its pot. With a horizontal sweeping motion, the earth all around him became as flat and smooth as a sheet of glass. Raising his arms high above his head and then slowly lowering them, the Earth formed a circular depression in the earth with jutting pillars of obsidian curving inwardly at regular intervals along its circumference. With several quick stabbing motions with his hands, raised platforms of polished stone pushed up out of the ground that could comfortably seat thousands. With a sweeping gesture of his arms, the head of the structure formed into a large pavilion with enough room for the pantheon in their entirety to be seated comfortably.

Opening his eyes, the Slave King surveyed his work and nodded approvingly. With a upwards motion with his right hand before dropping them down, he sent out tendrils of green pulsating energy leaving in their wake streaming black banners woven from silver, gold, and iron threads showing his brand and leaving behind braziers burning with magical green fire beneath them. Beyond the banners and braziers, the arena was bare of any iconography or statues. Only the repeated words, “Behold my works oh mighty ones, and despair” carved in relief along the top of the coliseum walls were the only markings that could be seen.

Satisfied with the arena’s construction, the Slave King released his hold on the ley line and allowed nature in its fury to resume its proper course. Immediately the howling winds resumed their assault, but as before the blowing sands flowed around the Lord of Earth and his newest creation daring not to scratch either. With his work now completed, he reentered the crack and returned back to his ruined palace leaving the arena to the howling winds.

“Arch duke, I say what seems to be the hold up?” Sir Stouthorn asked Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap as he impatiently paced the floor. “I‘m finding the wait is making me feel all antsy.”

“Minotaur,” the arch duke said dryly, giving the knight of the Lawgiver a hard look, “I’m surprised you’re so eager to face the most powerful member of the pantheon. Even with the aid the Slave King has given you, you’re in for quite a struggle.”

“I feel like I could take on the entire pantheon with my bare hands,” Sir Stouthorn replied, shaking his horns eagerly.

“Are you sure you’re up to this Sir Stouthorn?” Clover asked in concern. Ever since he had met the minotaur, Clover had never before seen him so excited.
“Yes master,” Seafoam said, agreeing with the unicorn. “You’ve always told me a proper warrior should be like the eye of a hurricane, calm and centered while the fury of battle rages all around you. I’ve never seen you so eager to fight.”

“I’m sorry Seafoam,” Sir Stouthorn said, trying his best to regain his composure. “It must be the bloodrage trying to take a hold of me. I was always rather hotheaded in my youth.”

“You a hothead?” Shaw asked with a smirk.

“Yes,” Sir Stouthorn said, stroking his mustache, “it appears that whatever magics the Slave King and Princess Luna used on me, at least temporarily granted me my youth once again.”

“But what about after the battle,” Slick asked, while sucking on a diamond, “you think your hair will go all grey again?”

“Slick, how rude,” Showboat said, looking at the dragon disapprovingly. “Darling, surely it’s not just temporary.”

“I’m no expert at magic,” Sir Stouthorn said, running his fingers through his mane, “but I feel like I’m being sustained somehow. And the Slave King doesn’t strike as sometaurus who would give me youth indefinitely from the bottom of his heart.”

“Indeed minotaur,” the arch duke said, pointing to the brand on his leg. “The Slave King’s gifts always come with a price. The brand links you to him, marking you as his property.”

“Then I count myself lucky I was spared his brand,” Sir Stouthorn replied. “Perhaps I have Princess Luna to thank.”

The arch duke looked enviously at the minotaur while remembering how painful his last meeting with Slave King had been. “I think I’ll see what’s taking so long,” he said while rubbing his brand absentmindedly.

Once the arch duke had left the room Shaw poked his head out the door to see if the coast was clear, only to see Nightmare’s eyes glowering at him from the shadows. “Alright, it’s all clear except for miss dark, silent, and gruesome out there,” he said, pointing a talon towards the door.

“Shaw, please don’t antagonize her,” Showboat said, chiding her lover as she pressed her head against his side. “According to Clover, she made even Scourge feel nervous.”

“So Sir Stouthorn,” Clover said, activating his magic and probing the minotaur, “you say Princess Luna helped heal you.”

“Yeah lad, it was the most peculiar thing too,” Sir Stouthorn said, placing a finger against his muzzle. “It was nothing like any other magic I’d ever experienced before.”

“Well as far as I can tell, you’re not being sustained by either Earth or Lunar magic,” Clover replied after having used his magic to scan him. “But something is definitely sustaining you.”

“So will Sir Stouthorn be well enough to duel Lord Ouroboros?” Seafoam asked, checking his armor for battle readiness. “If not master, I’m prepared to go in your stead.”

“I’m sorry everypony, this is magic that’s beyond my knowledge,” Clover said shrugging his shoulders in defeat. "Perhaps if my master Starswirl the Bearded was here he could tell you more. All I know is an outside source is powering the magic that’s flowing through him and it could stop at any time.”

“All I need to know is will it at least last the day?” Sir Stouthorn asked, his eyes looking down at The Vendetta as he adjusted its straps.

“I believe so,” Clover replied.

“Then that’s all I need to know,” Sir Stouthorn said, sitting down in a nearby chair and folding his arms as he waited impatiently for the arch duke’s return.

“It’s time now,” the arch duke said, opening the door and motioning for the party to follow him into the throne room.

Now fully prepared for whatever the immediate future might hold, Sir Stouthorn got up and walked confidently towards Lord Ouroboros and his destiny.

“How much longer are you going to stall the inevitable for?” Lord Ouroboros rumbled, furious that these negotiations had taken nearly an hour and he had yet to throw a single blow at his enemy.

The Slave King sat patiently on his stone throne as Nightmare paced back and forth from behind, giving each of the deities, especially Princess Luna the evil eye. Snapping his fingers, he called his servant to his side. “My apologies everyone, Nightmare isn’t used to so many others being in such close proximity to me,” the Slave King said. Turning towards Lord Ouroboros, he placed a finger to his chin. “Perhaps while we wait we can finish discussing the terms of our duel.”

“Fine by me,” Lord Ouroboros said, annoyed by how long such a simple task was taking. “This will be a duel to the death.”

“If that is your desire Lord Ouroboros,” the Slave King said, “however, I reserve the right to stay my hand and claim victory if you yield.”

“I accept,” Lord Ouroboros said, sneering at the ridiculous notion that he would ever be in a position to beg for his life from this bug. “There’s also the matter of rite by conquest to discuss.”

Lord Triton narrowed his eyes, giving the great dragon a flinty look. “Slaying each other in combat is one thing,” he said, stroking his mustache, “but claiming a domain by rite of conquest is another matter altogether.”

“That’s correct Lord Ouroboros,” Lord Cerynitis agreed, “the right of succession in case of the Slave King’s demise is a matter to be determined by the pantheon in its entirety, not by some ungainly brawl.”

“The original terms of this duel state that it’s to be fought at the time and place of my choosing,” the Slave King said tapping his fingers against his throne’s armrest, “but the stakes would be for the challenger to choose.”

“Yes they were,” Lord Ouroboros said, wearing a cruel smile. “And didn’t the both of you say this challenge was now a matter of honor?”

“Very well then,” Lord Triton sighed, annoyed that his own laws were being used against him. “May the pit take you Lord Ouroboros, but mark my words a moot will be held once this duel is finished.”

“The final point that needs to be covered is the small issue of means,” the Slave King said, nodding towards Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap.

Out from a side corridor wearing the armor, anklets, and The Vendetta on his right hand walked Sir Stouthorn followed closely by his companions. The Slave King gave Lord Ouroboros a dark look from beneath his iron crown and motioned for the minotaur to approach his stone throne. “Lord Ouroboros I present to you Sir Stouthorn, my means,” he said.

“What is the meaning of this?” Lord Ouroboros snarled, his voice laced with venom. “Do you think me so weak that you refuse to fight me yourself? Or are you some coward, thinking to hide behind a mortal to protect you from harm?”

“Lord Ouroboros if you’re concerned for your safety…” the Slave King said, taunting the Fire Tyrant, “I’m sure one of your dragons might be willing to fight in your stead. There’s no shame in admitting your cowardice in facing a mortal after all.”

“This is quite irregular,” Lord Triton said, pointing a fin towards the Slave King. “The rules of honor are very specific regarding duels. Furthermore…”

“Furthermore nothing,” the Slave King said, interrupting the Lord of Water. “Lord Ouroboros already agreed to this duel under its original terms, and one of the terms was I could face him with whatever means I choose.”

Lord Triton opened his mouth to protest, but then realizing the Slave King was within his legal rights closed his muzzle. “Very well, although this breaks the spirit of the law,” he said, “it’s within the letter.”

Lord Ouroboros incensed at how he was being treated, lowered his head to within inches of the Slave King’s iron crown. “Mark my word human,” he said, flaring his nostrils angrily, “Once I’ve made short work of your champion, I shall devour you.”

“You may try whatever you wish,” the Slave King retorted, staring Lord Ouroboros in the eye. “But when my champion has defeated you, let all Equestria know that it was a mere mortal that bested you.”

“Enough of your prattling,” Lord Ouroboros spat, enraged that the Slave King would dare insult him so in front of a majority of the pantheon. “Manthing, we shall see you and your champion on the field.”

With a mighty roar Lord Ouroboros lifted his head towards the sky, expelling a large jet of flame that swirled down engulfing his body leaving behind only the scent of smoke and brimstone.

The Slave King turned towards the remaining members of the pantheon, “I invite you to witness the defeat of Lord Ouroboros on the Howling Plains if you wish,” he said, lifting his hand towards a tunnel that was opening itself up. “Lord Triton and Lord Cerynitis your armies are invited to watch the spectacle as well if you wish.”

“A massacre you mean,” Lord Triton replied, biting his lip in annoyance. “Using one of my knights for something so craven is despicable.”

“Surely you must hold the minotaur in greater esteem then that…” the Slave King countered. “Did he not best your champion, and embarrass you in front of your people?”

“Slave King I would watch your tongue, if I were you,” Lord Cerynitis said, shaking his antlers in anger. “Just because you managed to bait Lord Ouroboros and escape unscathed, doesn’t mean the rest of us will allow such discourtesy to go unchallenged.”

“My apologies then,” the Slave King said drolly, “I meant no disrespect to the mighty Lord Triton, who braved the badlands and thought to challenge me so far from his own domain. But the invitation still stands if you wish your people to watch, the Howling Wastes will allow them safe passage.”

The Slave King stood up and raised his hand expectantly, towards Princess Celestia and Luna. Raising her right eyebrow inquisitively, she slowly approached him. “Slave King?” she asked, unsure of his intentions.

“Wife, would it not be unseemly for your husband to not accompany you?” the Slave King dryly said, before turning towards Princess Luna. “After all, we must at least keep up the facade for appearances sake.”

“He does have a point mine sister,” Princess Luna agreed, trotting up beside him. “Come my husband, let us cheer for our champion.”

Celestia shook her head at the sheer ridiculousness of the sight, as she walked besides the pair. As they disappeared into the shadows of the tunnel, Nightmare bore her teeth and cast a hateful gaze at the two alicorns who dared touch her master. With a silent growl she silently stalked after them.

“Damn it, those two worked fast,” Lady Suzaku muttered to Lady Zephyr. “Zephy, do you think they might be willing to share him?”

“Zuzu, don’t be ridiculous,” Lady Zephyr replied, feeling slightly upset that Princess Luna was accompanying the Slave King to view the battle instead of her. “The Slave King and Princess Luna despise each other. There’s no way they would ever get together. They are just playing along with Princess Celestia’s attempt to prevent bloodshed.”

“I don’t know Zephy,” Lady Suzaku said, placing a feather to her beak. “You and Lord Darkpaw used to bitterly fight all the time, and look how you two ended up together.”

Lady Zephyr despondently sighed. Looking up at the grinning skull of Lord Darkpaw above the Slave King’s throne reminded her of how much she truly missed him. Seeing her friends sorrow, Lady Suzaku draped a wing around Lady Zephyr and hugged her. “Come on now,” she said with a warm smile. “Let’s go watch the fight Zephy. I get the feeling that the Slave King wouldn’t pit a mortal up against Lord Ouroboros unless he managed to even the odds somehow.”

“Alright Zuzu,” Lady Zephyr agreed as they took to the air and flew down the tunnel together.

Lord Triton floated over towards Sir Stouthorn, and looked down at him. “Sir Stouthorn, I see you’re quest has treated you well so far,” he said, noticing how much younger the minotaur looked now.

Sir Stouthorn knelt down and bowed his head reverently. “Lord Triton,” he solemnly said. “Please forgive me for my hasty retreat at Marelantis. But time was of the essence, and my companions were counting on me to retrieve the pearl.”

“Well I can’t say I’m happy that you’ve aided the Slave King as you have,” Lord Triton replied, “But very few can say they their quests could lead to something of this magnitude. Clearly greater powers are at work here. You did the right thing in seeing the quest through to the end. My knights and I shall cheer for you, go with my blessing and bring honor to the order.”

“Of course my liege,” Sir Stouthorn said as he stood up and walked down the passage. As the rest of his companions followed after him, Seafoam turned to face Lord Triton and bowed respectfully before following after his master into the darkness of the tunnel.

“Shall I tell my master you plan on attending?” Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap asked.

“Yes, I’ll instruct our ponies and deer to proceed south,” Lord Triton said.

“Very well,” the arch duke said, bowing curtly before entering the tunnel to attend to his master.

Now all alone, Lord Triton turned towards Sir Tsunami and Sir Storm breaker both of whom had been completely silent during the entire meeting. “I want you two to tell the army to march south towards the Howling Wastes,” he said. “Advise them to not worry about the blowing sands, the Slave King has promised us safe passage.”

“Tell Sir Blitzer to expect dragons,” Lord Cerynitis added. “Advise them that they are not to engage them unless they prove hostile.”

“As you wish Lords Triton and Cerynitis,” Sir Tsunami said, before leaving with his fellow knight to relay the orders.

“So you think your minotaur stands a chance?” Lord Cerynitis asked.

“Not in the slightest,” Lord Triton said, resigned to the fact that losing Sir Stouthorn was inevitable. “Even the two of us might have troubles facing Lord Ouroboros. What chance is there for a mere mortal to survive?”

“Indeed,” Lord Cerynitis replied, “such is the fate of mortals who choose to meddle in the affairs of the gods.”

“But it grieves me to lose him to a fight he’s clearly outmatched for,” Lord Triton said entering the tunnel. “The Slave King has much to answer for.”

“To that my friend, we can both agree,” Lord Cerynitis said, following after the Lord of Water.

The harsh light of the badlands nearly blinded them as they exited the tunnel. Looking up, Sir Stouthorn marveled at the size of the massive arena. “Incredible,” he said, appreciating the design of the coliseum. “It’s not every day you have an arena built just for you.”

“You could seat thousands in here,” Clover remarked.

“What you think that means?” Shanks asked, looking at the repeating words all along the top of the arena.

“Behold my works oh mighty ones, and despair,” Showboat read, wrinkling her nose as she tried deciphering its meaning.

“It’s obviously a dig against Lord Ouroboros,” Slick said, pointing out the obvious.

“No it’s much more than that,” Clover said, "I think it must be a warning to the entire pantheon.

“What do you mean?” Seafoam asked.

“Just think about it,” Shaw said, pointing towards The Vendetta. “The creation of The Vendetta, how Sir Stouthorn has been tasked with only removing Lord Ouroboros’s left eye, and gathering so many members of the pantheon to witness it. I think the Slave King hopes to use us to impress upon his fellow gods that even facing one of their number is beneath him.”

“I think it might have a deeper meaning then even that,” Clover said, “the Slave King told me to beware of hubris.”

“It’s time now,” the arch duke said. “Minotaur, are you ready to fight on behalf of the Slave King?”

“Yes,” Sir Stouthorn said.

“Then follow me,” the arch duke replied, pointing towards a set of stairs.

“Good luck!” Showboat said, kissing Sir Stouthorn on the cheek.

Sir Stouthorn’s face turned red as he kissed her hoof in return. “Shaw," he said, “you’d better treat her right.”

“Yes of course I will,” Shaw replied. “You know I expect you to clobber Lord Ouroboros real good.”

“I’ll sock him once real good for you Shaw,” Sir Stouthorn replied, before turning to Slick. “Slick, if you ever find yourself in need of some honest work Seafoam could use a traveling companion for his future quests.”

“I’ll keep that in mind Sir Stouthorn,” Slick replied, “but somehow I don’t think he’ll let me cheat at cards.”

Sir Stouthorn let out a boisterous laugh, and handed the dragon small bag of gems. “Something to enjoy as you watch today's fight.”

Slick handed the minotaur a light blue scale, “It’s for luck,” he said, “not that you’d ever need it. But you never know.”

“I’ll proudly carry it into battle with me,” Sir Stouthorn said before kneeling down and scratching Shanks behind the ear. “Shanks make sure you watch their backs while I’m gone.”

“Aroo,” Shanks howled, “mister sir. Me not let anything bad happen to anyhound. Me make sure we all be safe.”

“I know you will lad. I know you will,” Sir Stouthorn said, standing up and then pulling back the brim of Clover’s hat that had fallen down. “Clover it’s been a privilege having you at my side, just remember no matter what you’re part of your master’s legacy.”

“Yes Sir Stouthorn, I will,” Clover promised, trying his best to put on a brave face. “I’ll be rooting for you. We all will.”

“Clover, I’m looking forward to telling you the tale of how I entered Lord Triton’s service over some ale tonight,” Sir Stouthorn said, shaking the unicorn’s hoof firmly before turning to face Seafoam.

“Sir Stouthorn I…” Seafoam stammered, before the minotaur embraced the seapony.

“Lad, I know,” Sir Stouthorn said, looking down at his page. “You’ll do me proud and surpass me.”

Seafoam withdrew his trident and crisply saluted Sir Stouthorn. “For the Lawgiver,” he said, standing proud and tall.

“For the Lawgiver,” Sir Stouthorn answered, before heading down the stairs.

“I take it minotaur, you said your last goodbyes?” the arch duke asked, as he led Sir Stouthorn down the stairs and towards a waiting gate.

“You know arch duke, I pity you,” Sir Stouthorn said, checking his armor, anklets, and The Vendetta.

“Why is that minotaur,” the arch duke said sniffing his nose with disdain, offended that anyhound would think him pitiable.

“Because you’ll never experience the joy of true friendship,” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“You can keep your friendship,” the arch duke replied. “But my master bids you to remember that you’re only to take Lord Ouroboros’s left eye, nothing more.”

“You can tell the Slave King that Lord Ouroboros will not die by my hand today,” Sir Stouthorn said, activating his armor to cover him completely.

“I will, and minotaur…” the arch duke said.

“Yes, what is it?” Sir Stouthorn replied.

“Good luck,” the arch duke said, before exiting the room and leaving Sir Stouthorn alone.

Lowering his head, Sir Stouthorn uttered a silent prayer that his friends would be alright and steeled himself to face his destiny.

Sitting high above the arena sat the Slave King and his two ‘wives’, Princesses Celestia and Luna. Sitting lost in thought, he nodded in approval when he saw the seaponies, deer, and dragons taking their seats to watch the carnage. To his surprise there were even some diamond dogs in attendance. “So husband,” Princess Luna said, interrupting his thoughts, “pray tell, what is thy true intentions regarding all of this.”

“Well wife,” the Slave King said sardonically, “imagine to my surprise when I discovered that I have not one, but two wives. Neither of whom I can ever recall as having neither wooed nor married. But I suppose it would be improper of me to call into question the validity of your claims over me without giving you chance.”

“Twas not my meaning husband and thou knowest it,” Princess Luna said, giving the Slave King a dark scowl.

“I’m sorry Slave King,” Princess Celestia said, “but I felt that Lord Ouroboros might reconsider his assault if he had to face the three of us.”

Casting a cautious look at the Princess, the Slave King nodded his head slightly, “Wife, I neither need nor desire your aid in this regard. But that being said you did cast your lot in with mine, the Earth will remember your people in their time of need.”

“Perhaps renewing the Earth would be good way to show your sincerity,” Princess Celestia said.

“In its time yes,” the Slave King agreed. “Once the moot has been called I shall address the matter.”

“Why dost thou stall husband?” Princess Luna retorted. “Surely thou knowest that perchance Lord Ouroboros defeats thy champion, thy life be forfeit. Renewing the Earth wouldst scarcely be his foremost desire.”

“Wife, know your place,” the Slave King replied. “Follow your sister’s example of quiet devotion.”

Princess Luna scowled and said nothing, while Princess Celestia rolled her eyes at both of their antics. “Really the both of you are taking this way too far,” she said.

Before the Slave King could respond, the sky turned crimson as a pillar of fire descended from the heavens before extinguishing itself to reveal the mighty Lord Ouroboros in all his magnificence. Spying his enemy sitting among the other members of the pantheon, he raised one of his mighty claws and roared shaking the earth for miles.

“Everyscale,” Lord Ouroboros roared, pointing towards the Slave King, “behold the coward who hides behind a mortal in order to avoid facing me. See the monster that has slowly starved you all in his stubborn refusal to tend to his responsibilities. Gaze upon the tyrant that has defied the will of the pantheon, and refused to face judgment for his crimes. Finally, witness his ignominious end and rejoice as I renew the Earth in his stead!”

After Lord Ouroboros finished his rousing speech, the arena burst into a frenzy of cheers as the dragons echoed their lord’s sentiments.

“What do you say manthing?” Lord Ouroboros said, flaring out his wings.

The Slave King stood up and pointed his finger back at Lord Ouroboros. “Remember you brought this ruin upon yourself,” he said, as the arena amplified his voice so everyone present could hear him clearly. “When this day is through all will know the price you paid for your folly.”

“Bring forth your champion so I may slay him and then you in turn,” Lord Ouroboros coldly said.

In response a small gate opened up and out stepped Sir Stouthorn who looked positively tiny compared to the monstrous bulk of Lord Ouroboros. Seeing Princess Luna, he briefly bowed his head, saluted her with The Vendetta, and turned to face the Fire Tyrant. The Vendetta was currently in the shape of his axe, and he held it at the ready.

“Foolish mortal a pity you’ve come all this way only to die now by my claw,” Lord Ouroboros said, shaking his head. “I’m not without mercy, submit and I’ll make it quick and painless.”

Sir Stouthorn said nothing, but instead motioned with his axe that he was ready to fight the Lord of Fire.

Enraged at being mocked by his opponent, Lord Ouroboros reared back his head and inhaled deeply. Moments later he released a torrent of flame at the knight of the Lawgiver that turned the stone at his feet molten. Feeling no joy at this hollow victory, he addressed the crowd. “See the coward, sending mortals out to die,” he said. “His champion had more courage than he shall ever possess.”

“Lord Ouroboros, don’t celebrate your victory just yet. You’ve yet to scratch me,” Sir Stouthorn shouted for the entire arena to hear.

When everyone present saw that the Slave King’s champion was still alive, they fell silent shocked that such a feat was possible.

“What trickery is this?” Lord Ouroboros demanded, flabbergasted that the minotaur was still alive. “Nothing living can withstand my flames!”

“But here I am all the same,” Sir Stouthorn retorted.

“Perhaps you have some unknown defense against my flames, but my claws, teeth, and tail is all the more deadly,” Lord Ouroboros boasted. “Come let us see you if you can avoid them.”

Sir Stouthorn said nothing, but once again motioned with his axe that he was ready. Lord Ouroboros lifted his tail slamming it into the stone floor as hard as he could, causing the entire arena to shake greatly.

Lord Ouroboros ran towards the broken stone and rooted through the rubble with his claws looking for the smeared remains of Sir Stouthorn, but found nothing.

“Lord Ouroboros I’m not down there,” Sir Stouthorn whispered into the dragons left ear.

In response, Lord Ouroboros slammed his claw against his head in order to capture the minotaur, but ended up only hitting himself instead with such force that his head slammed against the arena floor right as his opponent jumped out of the way. Opening his burning eyes, the dragon roared once and launched himself into the sky launching debris everywhere.

“Mortal, I congratulate you,” Lord Ouroboros rumbled, looking down at Sir Stouthorn. “It’s not often that I’ve faced a foe that could withstand my flame, claws, and tail. But I wonder if you you’re any match for my wings?”

“There’s only one way to find out Lord Ouroboros,” Sir Stouthorn replied, running towards the mighty beast.

Lord Ouroboros, seeing his opponent run towards him, flapped his wings sending a whirlwind towards Sir Stouthorn that lifted him high up into the stratosphere.

“Slave King I must commend you on providing me such a worthy opponent,” Lord Ouroboros said, wearing a wicked smile, “but he was found wanting. Come and die with dignity, or run like a frightened rabbit it makes no difference to me.”

The Slave King’s laughter boomed throughout the arena as he pointed towards Celestia’s sun overhead. Looking up, all Lord Ouroboros could see was the black shadow of Sir Stouthorn flying towards him at breakneck speed with his ax raised. Moments later the minotaur’s axe impacted with the dragons head, resulting in a shock wave that knocked down all the mortal spectators.

The force of the impact was so great that is had slammed Lord Ouroboros’s head against the broken stone of the arena floor leaving a deep indentation behind. The dragon enraged and confused, shook his head once trying to figure out how his opponent had managed to attack him. Looking up he found his answer, hovering above his head was the minotaur flittering about like a humming bird and holding his axe at the ready preparing to launch another strike.

Lord Ouroboros counted himself lucky that he had consumed the fruit of Yggdrasil earlier, had he not that last blow would have probably rendered him unconscious and at the Slave King’s mercy.

“Have you nothing to say Lord Ouroboros?” the Slave King asked. “I believe another blow like that should just about put you out of commission.”

“Foolish insect,” Lord Ouroboros spat, “No weapon made can pierce my scales. I’m invulnerable.”

In response to his claim, Sir Stouthorn reformed The Vendetta into a lightning tipped lance that crackled with blue electricity and launched himself at the Lord of Fire. Lord Ouroboros leapt forward with claws extended hoping to grab the knight and crush him, but found that the minotaur was too agile. Instead, he felt The Vendetta piercing his scales leaving a deep gash on his left shoulder. Turning his neck to inspect the wound, he was pleased to see it was only superficial. The lance had only managed to pierce through his older scales and hadn’t managed to pierce any of the newer ones.

Without the aid of the fruit of the Yggdrasil, that last attack would have most likely disabled his left forearm and wing. Realizing that though his foe had a weapon of great power, he determined that it was unable to pierce his flesh. Taking advantage of the knowledge, Lord Ouroboros intentionally let his guard down allowing Sir Stouthorn to get close.

Halfheartedly Lord Ouroboros batted at his foe, feigning that the wound he suffered was much greater than it was. Slowly he battled against Sir Stouthorn, biting at him as he parried the weapon strikes. The Lord of Fire was impressed. The Slave King would have surely defeated him if he hadn’t received some outside assistance of his own. His opponent was getting bolder now, the weapon in his hand was changing with each strike. He would add it and the other treasures the minotaur wore to his hoard, proving his invulnerable might to all.

His opponent was starting to weary of the battle now, the strikes were more precise and attempting to force him into a vulnerable position. Not wanting to disappoint his opponent, the mighty beast allowed himself to be directed by the attacks. When the would be final blow landed, Lord Ouroboros roared as if it was his last and fell to the ground seemingly defeated. Shallowly breathing, he readied himself for his fatal strike. The timing would have to be perfect or he might not get another chance at this. He felt his maw being prodded a few times by the minotaur, soon it would be time he thought to himself. He could hear Sir Stouthorn approaching his left eye. He imagined the knight was relieved that the battle was all over. Sensed that the knight’s weapon was raised at the ready, he decided that now was the time to strike.

Instantly Lord Ouroboros opened his left eye, surprising Sir Stouthorn into dropping his guard. Before the minotaur could respond, the Fire Tyrant opened his maw and used his tongue to grab ahold of his opponent’s leg. With a quick motion the dragon drew the knight of the Lawgiver into his mouth and swallowed him whole.

Lord Ouroboros roared in triumph, beating his wings a few times in victory. Launching himself into the air he landed right in front of the Slave King who wore a dour look of disbelief on his face.

“Slave King you were truly a worthy opponent,” Lord Ouroboros rumbled. “Unfortunately for you, you didn’t know I’d consumed the last fruit of the Yggdrasil.”

The Slave King said nothing in response, but leaned back in his throne, sighed, and closed his eyes wearing a look of contentment.

“Have you nothing to say for yourself?” Lord Ouroboros demanded. “Your champion is dead, your life will soon be extinguished, and your domain is now mine by rights.”

“It is finished,” the Slave King said, opening his eyes and looking Lord Ouroboros directly in the eye.

“What do you mean… erk!” Lord Ouroboros choked, raising his head in pain high in the air belching flame and smoke as he screamed in torment. Coughing, the dragon vomited up blood and bile staining the arena floor below.

What’s happening to me?” Lord Ouroboros weakly asked, struggling to remain standing.

“I warned you what would happen,” the Slave King said, leaning forward in his throne. “I told you all would remember this as the day the Lord of Fire fell, and to a stone of all things.”

“Argh!” Lord Ouroboros screamed, clutching his chest in pain. With a few weak coughs, the Fire Tyrant’s head fell weakly to the broken floor of the arena.

“Please…” Lord Ouroboros weakly said, bringing a claw up to his left eye, “I can’t go on… It hurts so much.”

Moments later his left eye popped out of its socket, followed by a blood and bile covered Sir Stouthorn. Lifting up The Vendetta, he brought it down swift and hard severing the eye’s optic nerves. Picking up the massive eye, he held it high overhead for all to see. Sir Stouthorn looked down at the dragon and began walking towards the entrance to the arena without a second thought.

Lord Ouroboros coughed up some more blood and bile out through his nose, mouth, and his open eye socket. “Please it hurts so much…” the dragon said, begging for an end to the torment.

Placing down the eye, Sir Stouthorn walked back towards Lord Ouroboros and looked down at the once proud Lord of Fire. Raising The Vendetta high overhead, he prepared to land a fatal blow. Lord Ouroboros sighed and closed his remaining eye as he waited to welcome oblivion.

“Thawack!” echoed The Vendetta throughout the hushed arena. The spectators, both mortal and immortal alike waited with baited breath to see if a mortal had actually killed the invincible Lord of Fire.

Lord Ouroboros opened his eye, confused as to why he was still alive. “What?” he weakly gurgled, when he saw that Sir Stouthorn had only cut the iron chain around his neck. Without a further word the knight of the Lawgiver picked up the talisman and the eye and exited the arena leaving the Fire Tyrant to his own devices.

“Stop!” Lord Ouroboros mumbled before mercifully losing consciousness. As his vision went dark he bitterly thought as a slowly fading mad howl was heard in the back of his mind, “I was going to be emperor…”

The Slave King sat on his great stone throne inside his ruined palace. All but Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had decided to return with him. Both Lord Triton and Lord Cerynitis agreed as long as the moot occurred that day they would be satisfied. After receiving assurances from Princess Celestia that she would see to it that the Slave King would be there, they agreed to withdraw their armies. Reluctantly both Lady Zephyr and Lady Suzaku had agreed to help transport Lord Ouroboros back to his hoard with the assistance of his flight of dragons.

As the Slave King waited for Sir Stouthorn to finish cleaning himself off, he stared intently at the talisman in his hands. The mottled griffins feather and broken unicorns horn dangled from the iron chain, ever since he had received them back he had remained silent. Not even bothering to pay attention to Nightmare or the arch duke.

Princess Luna looked at the Slave King as he stared at the talisman, and looked concerned as he sat on his throne silently mumbling to himself. “Mine sister, thou thinketh that the Slave King has been touched with madness?” she asked. “For he nearly plunged all Equestria into war, and broke the earth all for yonder trinket.”

“Only the madness of somepony who has lost everything,” Princess Celestia replied.

“Surely allowing the Slave King to continue thusly wouldst be a grave error,” Princess Luna replied.

“I’m not sure I could even do anything about him,” Princess Celestia said, “as long as his heart beats in the Well of Eternity he’s probably invulnerable.”

“Mayhaps I shouldst do what thou intendest,” Princess Luna said. “The Slave King’s addled mind may return towards hateful mischief now he hast that which he desired.”

“Wife, were you plotting my demise?” the Slave King demanded, glaring at Princess Luna with a smoldering rage. “That’s grounds for divorce, you know.”

“Husband,” Princess Luna spat, “twould be a frigid day in the pit er I would allow thee to lay a hoof upon mineself or mine sister.”

“The feeling is mutual, Luna the beautiful,” the Slave King growled. “Now that you’ve seen to your business, leave my realm.”

“Nay,” Princess Luna replied, “not till thou hast returned with us to the moot.”

“Once your business with Clover and his friends is finished, and they are safely out of your domain,” Princess Celestia said, “then we will accompany you to the moot, and happily be out of your mane.”

The Slave King looked at the last Gem Biter darkly and sighed, “Very well Celestia the Radiant, it will be as you say,” he agreed. “Once all my business with Clover and his friends is concluded, I’ll have my servant Nidhogg see them to where ever they wish to go.”

Princess Celestia nodded her head and smiled. “Thank you for your cooperation in this matter Slave King,” she said, as a freshly bathed Sir Stouthorn entered the throne room.

The Slave King looked at the minotaur and smiled. “Sir Stouthorn,” he said, “for aiding me in my time of need, the Earth will remember you forever in generosity.”

Sir Stouthorn approached the throne and placed the anklets and armor on the waiting pedestal next to the Slave King’s throne before stepping away from his throne.

The Slave King narrowed his eyes and gave Sir Stouthorn a hard look before standing up from his throne. “I see that you have returned to me both the anklets and armor,” he said, slowly approaching the minotaur while Nightmare circled behind them, “but where is The Vendetta? Did you happen to misplace it while you were bathing?”

“No, I still have The Vendetta,” Sir Stouthorn said, holding up his right hand.

“Then I’ll ask only once,” the Slave King replied, with a voice laced with cold steel. “Return The Vendetta to me, and we’ll speak of this no more.”

“Swear that you’ll pursue Shanks no more and I will,” Sir Stouthorn demanded, readying The Vendetta for combat.

“All under the Earth are mine to judge,” the Slave King said, glaring darkly at Sir Stouthorn, “Not until the last Gem Biter has been judged is my business completed with your party.”

Sir Stouthorn formed The Vendetta into a fiery axe, and held it at the ready. “Everytaurus get ready,” Sir Stouthorn shouted, when he saw Second and his four remaining doomhounds enter the throne room.

“Slave King, please be reasonable,” Princess Celestia pleaded. “At least let them leave unharmed, you owe them that much.”

“They shall be rewarded with wealth without measure if they just give me the last Gem Biter, even the minotaur will still receive his full share,” the Slave King shouted, his eyes flashing with madness.

“You dreadful beast!” Showboat said, lowering her horn and creating a dozen copies of herself. “I’d sooner jump into the pit first before I allowed you to harm one hair on Shanks adorable little head.”

Shaw screeched defiantly at one of the doomhounds and readied his talons. “I’m with my marefriend on this one,” Shaw agreed. “Take your reward and go choke on it!”

“As tempting as wealth without measure is,” Slick said, readying his slingshot, “if I turned my back on Shanks, Showboat would never let me hear the end of it.”

“Shanks is my friend,” Clover said, powering up his horn. “And his friendship is worth more than all the riches in Equestria. So I ask that you let us go and we’ll trouble you no further.”

Seafoam drew his trident, the light from the sun gleamed off its razor sharp points. “I told the arch duke earlier that if my master died not even the pit would protect you from me,” he screamed. “The same goes for Shanks and rest of my friends. Should any of them fall Tartarus itself won’t be able to hold me. They will be avenged.”

“Heh old chap,” Sir Stouthorn said holding the flaming axe low. “I guess you have your answer now.”

“Then I guess I do,” the Slave King menacingly said, his low voice a dangerous mixture of equal parts madness and cruelty.

“Thou little ones,” Princess Luna shouted, filling her horn with her magic, “prepare to run, mine sister and I shalt hold the monster at bay.”

"No!” the Slave King screamed, unleashing all his power in a massive explosion knocking everyone in the room to the floor.

Only Sir Stouthorn, holding The Vendetta aloft managed to keep his footing as he used its unique abilities to absorb the Earthen magics the Slave King had released.

The Slave King seeing that not only was Sir Stouthorn still standing but also countering his magical assault, screamed in frustration.

“Not even Celestia can save you!” the Slave King cried, gesturing towards the prone form of the princesses. “Give yourself up for judgment.”

“At Jormungandr’s Way I stood up to Scourge the doomhound without flinching. At the Marelantis Coliseum I battled Terrorantula the spider without faltering. Against all odds I defied Lord Triton the Lord of Water without failing. And in the Howling Wastes I punished Lord Ouroboros the Fire Tyrant himself without falling,” Sir Stouthorn shouted, knocking back the wild magical energies of the Earth with The Vendetta. “What makes you think I’m going to stand down to the likes of you, you son of a bitch!”

“Because unlike them I planned ahead,” the Slave King replied, as Nightmare leapt at Sir Stouthorn from behind.

“Argh!” Sir Stouthorn grunted as Nightmare bit down on The Vendetta.

Seeing his opportunity to end this tiresome battle once and for all, the Slave King slammed his foot down on the Earth sending up razor sharp iron spikes out of the ground impaling Sir Stouthorn.

The Slave King wickedly smiled when he saw the minotaur’s severed right arm fall uselessly to the floor.

Turning towards Nightmare and Second, he pointed to a side passage, “All of you leave now,” he commanded. “This is something I must do alone.”

As each of his servants disappeared into the shadows, the Slave King saw Nightmare giving him a disgusted look that said, “You’re a bigger fool then Lord Ouroboros ever was,” before fading from sight.

Sir Stouthorn looked down and saw the iron spikes that had impaled him in his abdomen, and started coughing up copious amounts of blood. Try as he might, he was unable to free himself from their cruel grasp. Looking at his left hand he saw it was covered in blood as he struggled to reach for The Vendetta.

“I think not minotaur,” the Slave King said, kicking the severed arm out of his reach.

Looking down at the unconscious form of the Last Gem Biter, the Slave King pointed his finger. “Time for the final judgment, I’ll even let you watch,” he said, to a struggling Sir Stouthorn who looked on in horror as he stood there trapped and unable to help his friend.

Author's Notes

Thank you gentlereader for reading and as always comments and favoriting is always appreciated.

Thank you gentlereader for having stuck with me through both thick and thin, in long chapters and short, in fast updates and unfortunately rather long periods of no updates. as the tale draws to a close I can only feel bittersweet regarding the end of one story, but joy knowing the next story is about to begin. In the end all stories must invariably close, and I can only offer you my sincere thanks for reading and sharing your thoughts with me in the comments. Your positive feedback and critiques make the storytelling worthwhile. So once again gentlereader thank you for reading The Great Slave King.

As for the story we find ourselves having several unresolved issues for example the voice in Lord Ouroboros's mind. Gentlereader i promise you will have your answer in the epilogue. In case you didn't catch it Lord Ouroboros speech to his mysterious voice was lifted from the Hobbit ala Smaug's boast.

Regarding Princess Luna and the Slave King, i decided to write the mingling of divinity something akin to sex. Though not as crude as a clopfic, hopefully it wasn't to risque. Whether the Slave King decides to pursue one of the female members of the pantheon or not, you will just have to wait to The Book of Water: Marriage of the Slave king to find out.

My apologies gentlereader if you had difficulties figuring out what caused Lord Ouroboros's indigestion. In case you didn't realize it it was the small stone that Strix gave Shaw in chapter 12 On the road to Londwhinium. I originally wanted to write a scene with Sir Stouthorn in Lord Ouroboros stomach, but felt that it flowed better from Lord Ouroboros's point of view.

Gentlereader I know I promised you 10k words of fighting but, I think that defeat by indigestion was somehow poetic justice to the great Lord Ouroboros. I guess that what you get for eating expired fruit.

If I didn't give enough screen time to your favorite character I apologize, but with a cast this large some characters inevitably receive less screen time then others.

Well seeing as how I've left you all on a cliffhanger, I hope to have the finale done by tomorrow, with epilogue to follow the day afterwards.

Once again gentlereader thank you for reading the almost completed epic adventure The Great Slave King. Until next time!

P.S. I'm considering commissioning a cover for the next book along with a better cover for this chapter. If any are interested in it send me a msg and we'll talk. And by commissioning I mean paying for it, and by paying for it I mean cold hard cash that can be used to buy hookers and blow, or paying the bills if you're feeling responsible instead.

PPS Made to featured once again! Thanks as always for reading.

The Final Judgment

Never before had he felt such pain. His ripped and torn flesh allowed his life’s blood to gush forth from his wounds. Looking to his right all he saw was a bloody stump, both blood and marrow were oozing out of the vicious wound. Still in shock over the loss of the arm, he tried unsuccessfully to free himself from the iron spikes penetrating his abdomen with his remaining hand. Thankfully he was going into shock, and was unable to feel his hand being sliced open by the razor sharp spikes. Looking to his left, he saw his own severed arm still holding the key to his salvation. Although less than half a span away from his reach, it might as well have been in the pit for all the good it would do him now.

“If I could just manage to free myself,” he thought desperately to himself. “I could grab The Vendetta and put this madbull down.”

Weak and bleeding he didn’t have the strength to free himself, judging by the deathly cold he was feeling he knew that he’d be entering the Summerlands before too long. Looking up at the monster that had done this to him, he could only hang his head in defeat. The old knight wept in shame when he thought of how he was powerless to stop this evil from happening. His vision clouded as he struggled to keep breathing. Even now at the very end, he bitterly fought the reaper as he stubbornly clung to life.

It was a beautiful day. Above him the sky was a brilliant blue, and a warm gentle breeze from the east blew against his dark coat. Overhead the golden sun and silver moon showered him with their benevolent light as he wandered over the rolling hills. He didn’t know how long he’d been traveling the lonely road in this place. If not for the lack of companionship, the traveler would have been having a wonderful time. From time to time during his travels he would met an occasional fellow traveler, sometimes alone but oftentimes surrounded by friends. It was at times like that, that the traveler felt the loneliness the most. Before he’d started his long journey, he hadn’t known many he’d consider worthy of being called friend. In fact, there was only one. Though their destinies decided that they go their separate ways, he traveler often wondered how his friend was and wished to see him once again.

On the next hill over, the traveler spied a familiar tree that seemed to stretch endlessly into the heavens. Its green boughs, heavy with golden fruit swayed gently in the breeze. The ancient tree offered shade to any and all weary travelers that were making their way towards their destinations. Sitting down in its shade as he had many times before, the traveler smiled at the passing travelers as they went about their business. Looking to his left, he saw the familiar little blue unicorn mare sitting all alone in the shade with her eyes closed humming to herself a familiar and gentle tune.

The traveler closed his eyes listening to the pleasant tune, while resting in the shade of the towering green tree. When the music stopped the traveler respectfully bowed. “Thank you, that was lovely,” he said, offering a warm smile of appreciation to the unicorn.

“Oh you’re welcome,” the unicorn said, returning his smile before looking at the traveler in curiosity. “It’s odd,” she said, “I’ve not seen many pass this way more than once. Are you lost?”

The traveler considered her question a moment before shrugging his shoulders, “I’m not quite sure,” he replied, looking into her purple eyes. “Maybe I’m just not sure where I want to go yet. After all, it’s such a lovely day for a stroll.”

“That it is,” the mare agreed, closing her eyes and deeply breathing of the sweet smelling air.

The traveler picked two of the golden fruits, handing one of them to her. “Would you care to share a meal with me?” he asked, biting into succulent flesh of the fruit.

“Thank you,” the unicorn said, taking ahold of the fruit with her magic.

As they ate together the traveler felt at peace, enjoying each other’s presence as they silently ate their meal together. After a few minutes once having eaten their fill, they resumed their silent contemplation.

After what might have been an eternity or only five minutes, the traveler turned towards the unicorn and asked the same question he always did, “May I share this tree with you?”

As always, the mare gave him an apologetic smile and replied, “I’m sorry I can’t,” she said. “I’m saving this spot for somepony very important to me.”

“I understand,” the traveler replied in disappointment. “I hope you meet them soon.”

“Oh, I’m sure they’ll come,” the unicorn replied, wearing a contented smile, “I just need to wait and be patient.”

The traveler gave her a knowing smile and resumed his journey, as she continued humming to herself. As her music faded into silence, the traveler said to himself, “I’m sure you’ll meet again one day.”

“Clover, wake up!” a familiar and gentle voice said, rousing the unicorn from his stupor.

“Wait, what?” Clover replied, his head still ringing from the explosion that had knocked him senseless.

Looking up, Clover saw to his horror Sir Stouthorn impaled on massive iron spikes and missing his right arm. Recoiling at the sight of his friend’s fatal wounds and pooling blood, he turned away and saw the Slave King standing menacingly above Shanks casting a malevolently gaze at the unconscious pup. Fearing for his friend’s safety, the unicorn started charging his horn with magic to cast an offensive spell at the Slave King’s back. He stopped when he saw Sir Stouthorn shaking his head and whispering, “The Vendetta,” before dropping his head.

Taking the knight’s meaning, Clover used his magic to levitate Sir Stouthorn’s arm and placed it down in front of his hooves. He tried using his magic to remove The Vendetta from the arm but found it wouldn’t budge. Without hesitation, he used his mouth to loosen the straps and strip it off from the arm. Placing his hoof near The Vendetta, he heard its familiar whisper buzzing in his mind, “Use me and help your friends!”

Looking down at the weapon, Clover became transfixed on its metal form as the whispers became louder and more urgent, “Wield me and avenge your friend,” it spoke to him, clouding his vision and filling his heart with anger.

Thinking about how the Slave King had betrayed everypony, hurt the princesses, and mortally wounded Sir Stouthorn filled Clover with a cold fury he had never known before. Looking up towards the Slave King standing over his helpless friend, made his heart nearly break. “Place me on your horn, and avenge them!” the voice hissed in his mind.

“Clover,” a familiar voice sternly said, drowning out The Vendetta’s demand. “Grab the stone from Sir Stouthorn and confront the Slave King.”

Using his magic, Clover picked up the small black stone and looked at it. Its smooth surface revealed nothing special about it, how it was supposed to stop the Slave King he had no idea. Looking down at The Vendetta he heard a dark laugh, “You reject my power for that of a mere stone’s?” the voice said. “Clover, with me on your horn you can save everypony, stop the Slave King, and even claim the Domain of Earth as yours if you desire.”

While Clover stood transfixed trying to choose between using the stone or The Vendetta, visions of the future entered his mind. He saw himself standing defiant and brave in front of the terrible Slave King. The craven beast’s black iron crown crackled with energy, while his brand flared with power. Lowering his horn he issued a challenge to the mad god, “You monster!” he shouted. “Your tyranny ends today.”

“Nothing can stop me, not even The Vendetta!” the Slave King retorted, his eyes wickedly flashing his malevolent intent towards everypony.

Gathering his magic through The Vendetta that rested on his horn, Clover found that the magic he could channel was limitless. Looking down at the prone forms of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, he narrowed his eyes and channeled their power. “This ends today once and for all,” he said, releasing a full portion of both alicorn’s power into the Slave King.

When the solar and lunar energies hit him, the Slave King’s skin cracked and blackened as he slowly petrified into stone, cracked into pieces, and then dissolved into dust leaving behind only his iron crown and the cloak of Darkpaw.

Using his magic, Clover picked them up and used The Vendetta to reforge the crown and cloak into something more suitable for their new owner. Testing his command over the Earth, he reached out and withdrew the iron spikes into the ground freeing Sir Stouthorn.

"Sir Stouthorn,” he said, “are you alright?”

“I’m sorry lad,” he said, his face ashen and grey. “I’m afraid that my time has finally come.”

“No,” Clover said, determined that his friend would live. “Let me get one of the princesses to help.”

Trotting over towards Princess Celestia, Clover shook her. “Please wake up!” he shouted, afraid for his friend’s life.

Princess Celestia opened her eyes, and was shocked to see Clover wearing the Slave King’s garb. “Is the Slave King dead?” she asked, with sorrow in her voice.

“Yes,” Clover replied, “he gave me no other choice. But please, we might be able to save Sir Stouthorn if we hurry.”

Princess Celestia stood up and walked towards the fallen minotaur. When she saw his wounds she lowered her head sadly, “I’m afraid there nothing I can do,” she said. “He’s beyond the reach of my power.”

“Alas, mine too,” Princess Luna added. “Forsooth, only the Slave King’s puissant power in conjunction with mine sister’s light and our shadow could aid thy friend now.”

“I seem to have inherited the Slave King’s control over the Earth,” Clover said, lighting up his horn.

“Impossible,” Princess Luna said.

“Then perhaps there’s a chance we can still save Sir Stouthorn,” Princess Celestia said, lowering her horn. “Clover, come join horns with my sister and I, and we can try healing him.”

“Fear not my little pony,” Princess Luna said, approaching Clover. “We shall show thee what to do.”

Connecting his horns with both of the princesses simultaneously was an overwhelming experience for the young unicorn. As his magic melding with theirs, he felt the power of creation washing over him from the bottom of his hooves to the tip of his horn. Not willing to let his friend slip away, he channeled all of his power into healing him. As his divinity mingled with theirs he felt a change overcome him. First wings erupted from his back, as he slowly grew in stature until he towered over even Princess Celestia herself.

Looking at his new body, and then at the fully healed Sir Stouthorn he smiled. “Stand tall my friend!” Clover joyously shouted.

Sir Stouthorn stood up and looked down at his healed wounds before embracing his friend’s neck, “Thank you lad, or shall I say stallion?” he said, looking at the new alicorn standing in front of him.

“I don’t know what came over me,” Clover said, unsure of his new body.

“You have touched the power of creation and become an alicorn,” Princess Celestia said, rubbing up against his flanks.

“Verily, thou art become a most comely stallion,” Princess Luna added, nibbling at his mane. “Truly, thou hast dominion over this domain.”

“Without somepony to guide the Domain of Earth, it will grow wild,” Princess Celestia said. “Clover will you manage the Earth?”

“Yes, I will do it for Equestria,” Clover said, feeling full of power and wisdom. “I must be the Lord of Earth now.”

“Perform the renewal of Earth ceremony, and set things right,” Princess Celestia said, touching her horn to his.

“Then let me end this famine once and for all!” Clover the alicorn said, drawing upon the power of the Earth with his mighty horn. “I claim all the badlands as mine. Let this foul desolation, this cursed plateau of the foul Slave King, this diamond dog infested desert of nameless horrors, let it blossom forth and live! Let it live for Clover the powerful!”

Rearing up on his hind legs, he pounded the Earth making flowers bloom beneath his hooves. Outside the ruined city, the once barren badlands spread into full bloom spreading lush greenery as far as the eye could see. “Behold the garden of my delight, so shall I transform all Equestria!”

“Clover the powerful,” Princess Celestia said, with a slight blush on her cheeks. “Let my sister and I assist you. Let us be at your side and together we can bring peace and prosperity to all.”

“Verily, mine mighty stallion,” Princess Luna added, “allow us to be thy consorts and bring about the third age!”

“If that is your desires princesses,” Clover said, looking both of them in the eye. “I shall take both of you as my wives and rule with you together as your husband.”

“Clover the powerful, allow me to serve as your right hand,” Sir Stouthorn said, bowing low to the ground.

“You shall my friend,” Clover said, with a kindly smile. “Together we shall forge a new era of peace.”

“All hail Clover the powerful!” Sir Stouthorn shouted, saluting the new Lord of Earth and his brides to be.

“See…” the voice tempted, “all that and more could be yours. Use me and strike down the Slave King, and all you saw will come to pass Clover the Powerful.”

All Clover could think about was the promises The Vendetta offered him, all he needed to do was use it to slay the Slave King. Reaching forth his hoof to don The Vendetta as a diadem of power, he stopped when he saw a pair of grey eyes looking at him from the shadows. “No Clover,” the familiar voice gently said, before fading away, “that is not for you. Use the stone and save your friend.”

Free of the trance he was under, Clover shook his head a few times picked up the smooth stone with his magic and stood in front of the Slave King with a look of iron determination on his face. “You will not harm anypony else,” he said, issuing his challenge to the Slave King.

The traveler continued along the long and winding road at a leisurely pace, he was in no particular hurry to go anywhere and the day was so beautiful he just wanted to see and smell as much as he could. Stopping to smell a large patch of strawberries along the side of the road, he inhaled their aroma deeply before helping himself to a few of the large succulent berries.

While his head was buried deep in the patch he heard somehound behind him. Perking up his ears he tried determining who it could possibly be. “Toby I’m sorry to bother you, but he needs you…” a kindly voice said.

“Who needs me?” Toby asked, too busy looking for the ripest strawberries to pull his head up out of the patch.

“Your friend,” the voice replied. “Will you come to him in his hour of need?”

“I wish I could,” Toby replied with a sigh, lifting his head up out of the patch and turning to look back the way he had traveled longingly. “But he’s someplace where I can’t follow.”

“But would you go if you could?” the speaker countered, moving closer to him.

“Yes if he has need of me once more, I would gladly be by his side again,” Toby said, looking into the speakers large grey eyes.

“Then sleep in the shade of the Yggdrasil and when you awake shall return to him,” the speaker advised.

“But how can I return,” Toby asked, “none may leave the Summerlands, once they’ve entered them.”

“There are certain paths which might be followed,” the speaker advised, “You share a bond with him, which will allow your return if only in incorporeal form.”

“You mean like the angry dead?” Toby asked, as he walked down the path to where the great tree grew.

“No, you shall be as you once were,” the voice advised, following after him down on the path towards the Yggdrasil. “But take care, for once you’ve entered there’s no return until the end of days.”

“Then I shall willing return and keep him company until that time,” Toby replied.

“Are you sure you’re willing to give up your rest?” the speaker asked, slithering along the path.

“Yes, he still needs me,” Toby replied, “I suppose that’s why I couldn’t ever reach the end of the path.”

"Then rest beneath its shade and I shall sing open the path to return you to his side,” the great serpent said.

“Oh hello again,” the unicorn mare said, when she saw Toby and his companion. “Did you find a friend?”

“No, but I’m about to find one soon,” Toby replied, sorry that this would be his last meeting with the mare.

“Well I hope you find your friend in good spirits,” the mare said with a warm smile.

The serpent coiled himself next to the mare and gestured for Toby to lay down by his side. “Come now, close your eyes and listen to my song,” the serpent said with a gentle smile.

The serpent started singing a few bars of a song that was indescribable with words, and brought tears to both Toby and the unicorn. Looking up at the great serpent the mare asked, “May I join you?”

“Little one, not this time I’m afraid,” the serpent replied with a kindly smile. “But perhaps when the world is ready to be renewed, we can sing it together.”

“Oh that would be lovely,” the mare replied, before discovering that the traveler had vanished leaving behind only an indentation in the grass.

“Where did he go?” the mare asked, puzzled by his sudden disappearance.

“Oh Scourge was needed elsewhere,” the serpent said, slithering behind the trunk of the great tree before disappearing from sight.

Satisfied with the answer, the mare resumed waiting under the shade of the Yggdrasil fruit laden branches as she hummed a few bars of the new song she had just learned.

The Slave King looked down at the unicorn that had dared get between him and his prize. Looking at its blue fur and black mane he couldn’t recall its name, only that it had defied him just like the minotaur. As he stared into the unicorn’s determined golden eyes, he saw his own reflection glaring back at him. Looking down at the tiny creature that thought it could stand in his way when the minotaur had failed, made him want to laugh at the sheer ridiculousness of the thought.

“Step aside little pony, lest I judge you like I did your compatriot,” the Slave King said, giving the unicorn a single chance to escape his wrath.

“No,” Clover said, feeling deathly afraid but still holding his ground. Levitating the smooth stone between the Slave King and himself he remained firm. “I know Shank’s clan hurt you greatly, but he’s an innocent pup that would never harm anypony ever.”

“They killed them!” the Slave King raged, stepped forward trying to avoid facing the stone. “And for that all their thrice damned clan will pay.”

“Stand back!” Clover warned, moving the stone closer to the Slave King.

“If you won’t move out of the way, then I will have no choice but to judge you as well,” the Slave King said, attempting to draw upon his power. However, he found to his disappointment that his magical reserves were now nearly empty having spent most of them on the explosion earlier.

Feeling frustrated at having been denied his revenge, the Slave King reached for the stone to move it out of his way. When his right hand touched the smooth surface of the stone, he looked and couldn’t believe what he saw.

Seafoam opened his eyes and looked up, when he saw Sir Stouthorn’s broken and bleeding body he wept. Immediately, he got up and floated over to his master’s side and tried freeing him from the iron spikes. He discovered to his disappointment, that they were wedged too tightly for him to move without slicing the minotaur to pieces. Looking down at his cut and bleeding fins and then back at his master’s severed arm, the seapony could only feel burning rage and hatred for the one who had done this his liege.

“Master, I shall avenge you!” Seafoam shouted, before turning to look at the Slave King and then down at The Vendetta lying forgotten on the floor.

Showboat felt herself being roused by Shaw’s beak as she slowly opened her eyes in confusion. Looking up at her beloved, she smiled until she saw how badly Sir Stouthorn was wounded and how Clover was standing alone against the Slave King.

“Come Shaw,” Showboat said, getting up on her hooves, “Clover, Shanks, and Sir Stouthorn need our help.”

Shaw rooted through his saddlebags until he found what he was looking for, a medical kit. “Showboat,” he said, tossing the kit to her, “see if you can do something for Sir Stouthorn while I help Clover.”

“Darling, don’t you dare die on me,” Showboat said, giving the griffin a quick kiss before trotting over towards Sir Stouthorn’s side.

The Slave King saw himself, Snowe and Little Bleu making their way through the mines trying their best to avoid any patrols.

Pressing themselves against the roughhewn walls of the mine, they all held their breath as Bloodhorn, a blood red unicorn with a broken horn and Lasher’s number two minion was patrolling the tunnel. Once the unicorn had passed them by, King raised his arm and motioned for them to follow him deeper into the mine. “This way,” he whispered in hushed tones, trying his best to avoid making any echoes.

“Quickly we’re almost there,” King said, pointing to the mark he had made several days earlier.

As the three soon to be ex-slaves made their way towards the back of the tunnel, King could feel his heart quicken in excitement. Finally after ten long years his family would be finally be free these damnable diamond dogs! Spying the stone he had used to hide his discovery to freedom, he pointed towards the spot as both Little Bleu and Snowe began attacking the stone. When their picks hit the wall they were rewarded with a cool blast of air hitting them in the face.

Both Little Bleu and Snowe inhaled the air deeply testing it for the slightest scent of diamond dog. Not smelling any, the unicorn mare smiled and hugged her father tightly eliciting from him a small groan of pain. His body still hadn’t fully recovered from the wounds he had received earlier that week courtesy of their minotaur taskmaster Lasher. “I’m sorry father,” she said apologetically. “I’m just so excited that escape is finally within reach.”

“Quiet Bleu,” Snowe said. “We’re not in the clear yet. We still need to widen the hole wide enough for all of us to fit and then collapse the tunnel.”

Little Bleu nodded and resumed attacking the wall with her pick while King kept a lookout. Every so often he would give them the signal and they would stop working. After an hour or so, the hole had been widened enough to fit his thin frame. Shimmying through the hole, he grabbed their provisions and placed them where they could grab them when they make their hasty retreat to freedom.

Grabbing a pick, King worked furiously on his side of the wall trying to help speed up the work. Every so often they tested the hole’s width and found that it was now nearly large enough for both Snowe and Little Bleu to fit. With only a few more strokes of their picks they would finally be free. When the last pick stroke fell, the escapees hugged each other as they silently celebrated their final steps into freedom.

“Alright, I’ll set the overcharged the gems to collapse the tunnel.” Little Bleu said, picking up a satchel of large gems they had brought along for the occasion. Giving her father a hug and quick kiss on the cheek, she pushed through the hole and disappeared into the darkness.

“Be careful Little Bleu,” Snowe whispered to her as she trotted towards the tunnel entrance. Their plan was to place the gems where their explosion would collapse the tunnel to cover their escape. Normally escaped slaves were hunted down relentlessly, but down here in the mines collapses were a real danger and loosing slaves to the mines happened regularly. King was confident no one would discover their escape as he had left behind a few of their rags in the soon to be collapsed tunnel.

“Hey Bleu what’s taking so long?” Snowe whispered into the dark tunnel. When he didn’t receive a response, he crawled through the hole and said, “Brother stay behind, I’m going to check on her.”

Another few minutes passed and King didn’t receive any answer when he called out to his family. Deciding to see what was keeping them, he crawled through the tunnel and started looking for both of them. Before he could take two steps forward, he felt a massive fist punch him in the back of the head sending him sprawling to the ground.

He felt rough hands stand him up, slam him head first into the wall before punching him in the face. “Slave, what do you think you’re doing out past your curfew?” an angry voice snarled.

“Oh Lasher, you know the usual,” King replied, only to be rewarded with a hard slap.

“Slave,” Lasher growled, pushing King forward towards the mouth of the tunnel, “I heard it from a little bird that you were trying to escape. You weren’t trying to escape slave now were you, not after all the tender loving care I put into you?”

King remained silent until they walked around a bend in the tunnel, when he saw Snowe lying on the ground with a bloodied head, and Little Bleu quietly sobbing as she was being used by One Eye, Lasher’s number one while Bloodhorn restrained her with his magic.

“I’m sorry daddy,” Little Bleu sobbed as she was being violated by the griffin and unicorn slavers.

“Slave, don’t get any ideas,” Lasher said, punching King in the hard in the gut knocking the wind out of him. “If you’re good, we may even leave a piece of her for you to have.”

King fell to the ground stunned and staring in disbelief at what he was powerless to stop. “No…” he whimpered, as he reached out to his daughter in vain.

“No…” the Slave King whimpered, startling Clover.

“No what?” Clover asked, unsure what the Slave King had meant.

“Get away from her!” the Slave King cried out, frozen in place looking at Shanks in equal parts concern and fear.

“King…” Snowe whispered. “Get the gem by your feet it’s set to explode.”

The Slave King looked down at The Vendetta, and leapt to grab it.

King felt a heavy fist, punch him hard in the face sending him sprawling to the ground, as he struggled against Seafoam who had a firm grip on the weapon with his fin.

“Watch out!” Showboat cried, as the gem flew out of their grip and into the air.

“Sir Stouthorn,” Snowe said to Lasher, “did King do this to you?”

“No Snowe,” King hissed, making a mad scramble for The Vendetta, “Lasher deserved it!”

“Help… Seafoam…” Lasher said, through weak and ragged breathes.

“Why are you doing this to us?” Little Bleu asked King, “Haven’t you hurt enough innocent ponies?”

“No, they took you away from me!” the Slave King shouted, fighting against Snowe and Seafoam in a struggle to see who would get the magically over charged gem.

“Me sorry me hurt you not-Darkpaw,” Little Bleu said, licking the Slave King’s hand.

“Little Bleu, you could never hurt me love,” King tenderly told Shanks, holding his daughter tightly as he held the pup aloft in his hands.

“Daddy you hurting me,” Little Bleu whined, as she desperately struggled to escape his iron grip.

“No!” King shouted to the frightened diamond dog pup. “We’ll leave this evil place together, Little Bleu. You, me, and Uncle Snowe all together, just as we always planned.”

Seafoam finally had The Vendetta in his fins and he intended to use it. Placing the weapon on his right fin he activated it into the shape of his master’s flaming axe. In over seventeen summers, the seapony had never felt like this towards any creature. He had always strived to follow after his master’s example and avoid the sin of wrath. But when he looked at the barely breathing Sir Stouthorn, and then at The Vendetta attached to his fin he gritted his teeth as dark hatred for the Slave King filled his entire being. Silently creeping up towards the Slave King, Seafoam readied his weapon and brought it down as hard as he could against his hated enemy.

King with tears streaming down his face, held the broken body of his beloved daughter against his chest as the walls all around him collapsed. “Daddy,” she said weakly, “I love you… I’ll wait for you under the shade of a green tree… Then we can go swimming in the Western sea together under Celestia’s Sun and Luna’s Moon… Just like you always said we would.”

“I won’t leave you!” King cried out in anguish. “I already lost Snowe, I can’t lose you too my love.”

“Daddy please…” Little Bleu begged, as her eyes closed for the final time. “Live for me…”

Seeing the life drain from his daughter’s corpse made King’s entire body lose all feeling as he numbly crawled down the collapsing mine and into the escape passage they had dug and out into safety. Finally free to grieve, King rolled on his back and sobbed longing for the darkness to take him to be with her again. After what seemed an eternity had passed, he grabbed the provisions they had stashed and stumbled blindly into the tunnel not caring if he lived or died.

The Slave King lay helpless, shaking in a pile as his right arm lay severed on the ground. Seafoam held The Vendetta at the ready to land the fatal strike. Before he could dispatch the monster, the weak voice of his master whispered to him, “No… Seafoam… you mustn’t… the Virtuous…” he wheezed. “To be virtuous…”

“To be virtuous,” Seafoam said, continuing his master’s poem, while looking down at the Slave King with hatred in his heart, “is better than to be mighty or brave. A virtuous pony will always do what’s right, even when it hurts. To be truly virtuous requires a pony of quality. Brave in the face of temptation, a soul strong enough to resist evil, and the conviction to be steadfast.”

“Good lad,” Sir Stouthorn coughed weakly, “resist evil… be virtuous…”

Seafoam looked down at the Slave King’s sobbing form, and then at The Vendetta attached to his fin and realized to his horror what he had almost become. Removing the hateful weapon, he dropped it besides the Slave King’s severed arm and floated towards Sir Stouthorn weeping in sorrow. “Master!” he cried. “Forgive me!”

“I already have my son, I already have,” Sir Stouthorn said, with tears of pride streaming down his face. He looked up at his protégé. “Seafoam my son, I can die happy now. I’ve lived to see you surpass me.”

“Look the princesses are starting to wake,” Seafoam said frantically, “perhaps one of them can save you!”

“Don’t weep my son,” Sir Stouthorn said with a contented smile, “for soon I go to meet with friends long passed.”

“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!” Seafoam shouted, concerned for his master’s life. “Please wake up, he’s dying!”

Princess Luna was the first to rise, and looked down on the Slave King with a look of pity before turning to see the mortally wounded Sir Stouthorn. “What hast the monster done to thee, oh brave sir knight?” she said, crying for him. “My comely champion hast been so cruelly struck done in his prime. Please forgive us for not being strong enough to withstand the beast’s rage.”

“Nay Princess Luna,” Sir Stouthorn said, reaching out with his left hand to her muzzle. “Allow a dying knight one favor, my lady of the night.”

“If thou desireth my comely champion,” Princess Luna said, looking down at Sir Stouthorn with sorrow, “I shalt arrange a constellation in thy honor, so none may forget thy bravery.”

“If you’ll forgive my forwardness, might I receive a kiss from you?" Sir Stouthorn asked.

“Surely,” Princess Luna said, lowering her muzzle to his, giving him a tender kiss.

“Hey sorry if I’m interrupting something,” Slick said as he got up from the ground, “but where’s the Slave King at?”

Princess Luna turned around and saw only his abandoned limb. Not seeing either her sister or The Vendetta, she turned towards the companions, “Perhaps mine sister is castigating the scound in private,” she said, as she used her magic to free Sir Stouthorn from the iron spikes. “But for now let us recover our party.”

The Slave King saw his severed arm holding the stone and The Vendetta by his feet. Picking up both, he used the last bits of his reserves and retreated to the last place he had seen her, the mines. Removing his iron crown and cloak, he dropped them to the ground. Leaning against a nearby wall he slid to the earth in despair. Picking up the smooth stone he replayed the memory it contained over and over, looking down at The Vendetta he contemplated finally ending it all. Placing The Vendetta in his left hand, he raised it against his throat and pictured a large frost covered sword in his mind as he toyed with the idea of finishing what the seapony had started.

“Slave King, stop!” he heard a compassionate and gentle voice say. “You don’t have to do this.”

The Slave King, his face covered in shadows turned away from the voice wishing to be left alone to die. He felt her near, reaching out in compassion for his suffering. Looking up, he saw Celestia standing over him with heartfelt sympathy in her eyes. “But they’re dead. They’re both dead and I’m all alone!” he lamented.

Without the cloak and crown, the Slave King looked nothing like the terrifying and intimidating creature that had stood up to Lord Ouroboros just earlier that day. Instead he looked like a frightened child, lost and alone in the world. Celestia lay down beside the suffering man and draped her wing over him like a mother cradling its child, embracing him. She said nothing, offered no judgment or condemnation. Instead, she lay there and shared with him her quiet strength and compassion. Andrew, no longer the Slave King returned her heartfelt embrace, burying his face deep in her silken mane and wrapped his arms around her neck unleashing the torrent of pent up emotions that he’d forced himself to carry.

Finally confronting what had happened that fateful night, the man who had no more tears wept. He wept once for his Little Bleu, the daughter he loved more than life itself. He wept again for Snowe, his loyal comrade and wise brother. And finally he wept for himself. Not only for the loss of his family but also for what he’d allowed himself to become, a cruel and heartless monster. As the tears of regret and sorrow fell from his face they crystallized into six beautiful gems.

“Master, you’re no longer alone,” the Slave King heard a deep voice say, “What is your command oh great one?”

“Scourge is that you?” the Slave King asked, scarcely believing his ears. Breaking his embrace with Celestia he looked at his servant. “Second said you had fallen in battle.”

“Second’s a fool who’s only desire was to remove me so he could rise up in the ranks,” Scourge derisively replied, stepping out of the shadows and into the dim lighting of the mine. The mighty doomhound bowed deeply to both Princess Celestia and the Slave King. Looking at Scourge, the Slave King noticed that he seemed to be translucent.

Scourge, noticing his liege’s confusion walked closer to his master. “Great Slave King, It’s the price I had to pay to return to your side,” he said. When he noticed his master’s missing right arm he grew sorrowful, “My king, forgive me for coming too late to protect you from your enemies.”

The Slave King stood, looked down at the doomhound, and smiled. “Scourge, there’s nothing to forgive,” he said, looking down at his stump with a twinge of regret. “Losing my arm was the price I had to pay to restore myself.”

“Then what is you command, oh Great Slave King,” Scourge asked.

“We shall attend to our guests and see them off with a proper farewell,” the Slave King replied, placing his iron crown back on his head, cloak on his shoulders, and gems in his pocket. “Then I have a moot to attend to. After that my faithful servant, we shall see.”

At hearing his king offer him praise, Scourge smiled as he bowed once more to his lord. Taking his place by the Slave King’s side he followed behind the two deities on their way back to the palace.

When the Slave King and Princess Celestia rematerialized in front of them, none where more shocked or relieved than Clover. Surrounding them were five doomhounds and a very upset Nightmare.

When the Slave King saw the commotion he immediately took command. Looking to Scourge he released a sharp whistle, calling Nightmare to his side while a ghostly Scourge growled once at the other doomhounds calling them to heel. With the immediate danger out of the way the Slave King returned to his throne and sat down as if nothing had happened.

“The minotaur is he…” the Slave King said before Seafoam angrily interrupted him.

“His name is Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’!” he said, in a tone that demanded to be heard and respected. “He is my master, and you slew him.”

“My apologies seapony,” the Slave King apologized, lowering his head in regret for what he’d done. “Is Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’ still among the land of the living or has he passed to the Summerlands?”

“I still live,” Sir Stouthorn weakly said from his litter.

The Slave King approached the dying minotaur and knelt before him, “Forgive me for doing this evil thing to you,” he said. “In my anger and wrath I unjustly struck you down.”

Sir Stouthorn looked up at the Slave King and smiled, at peace with his fate. “That you recognize your actions as evil and seek forgiveness,” he said, laying his left hand on the Lord of the Earth’s shoulder. “For that I forgive you, may this lesson stay with you always. May your judgments be just, disposition be kind, and may all be glad to call you friend.”

The Slave King stood up, “Allow me to grant you a reward at least,” he said. “Though I am weakened now, I shall make for you an island on the Western Sea baring your image when I’m renewed. Allow your bones to rest there and it will stand as a testament to all until Equestria is no more.”

“What of the pup?” Sir Stouthorn asked.

“Yes the pup,” the Slave King agreed turning towards Shanks. “Shanks of clan Gem Biter, I hereby strip you of all titles and holdings in the Diamond Vale. I banish you from the Domain of Earth, never to return. Your clan is no more, and neither you nor your descendants shall find a place in these lands. Be gone from my sight, oh clanless one.”

“How could you?” Shaw demanded, pointing a talon towards the Slave King.

“I did the only thing I could do to spare the pup’s life,” the Slave King replied. “Without clan ties he’s no longer a Gem Biter, and thus my oath to utterly destroy the Gem Biter clan has finally been completed.”

“No Shaw, he’s right,” Sir Stouthorn said, “now Shanks is freed from the Slave King’s blood oath.”

Shanks looked down sadly and howled once before dropping his head. “Me understand not-Darkpaw,” Shanks said holding back his tears, “my clan bad dogs.”

“Shanks,” Princess Celestia said, looking down at the diamond dog pup with compassion. “You will always have a place in Londwhinium. I believe we need an ambassador to represent us before the Domain of Earth.”

“I wouldn’t be opposed to that appointment,” the Slave King said.

“Then it’s settled,” Princess Celestia said, “Shanks would you be my ambassador?”

Shanks looked unsure and looked towards Clover, “Day Princess,” he said, “me thank you for offer, but Clover my bestest friend in whole world. Me never leave his side.”

“Well then that settles it,” Princess Celestia said, giving Clover a thoughtful look. “Clover the Clever, would you do me a favor and agree to become my new regent?”

Luna’s eyes bugged out when she heard the offer. “Mine sister,” she said, “art thou quite sure? The noble families shall surely protest this decision most bitterly.”

“Luna the beautiful, if you need an excuse to make up for your timidity when dealing with your mortal subjects,” the Slave King said with a wry smile. “I suggest telling them it was part of your peace negotiations with the Domain of Earth. If they are unhappy, advise them to take the matter up with me.”

Princess Luna frowned a moment before giving the Slave King an appraising look, “Verily, thou art most shrewd for a hairless ape,” she said.

“If you say so Your Majesty,” the Slave King replied with a soft smile, before placing the six gems he had recovered next to the armor and anklets.

“Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap,” the Slave King called out.

“Yes my king what is your desire?” the arch duke replied, with a low bow.

“Secure these treasures until my return,” the Slave King commanded.

"As you wish oh great one,” the arch duke said.

“Regent Clover, will you be alright if we leave you here?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Yes I think so,” Clover said, “Princess Luna said that Sir Stouthorn shouldn’t be moved in his present condition.

“Scourge,” the Slave King said, “see that they are made comfortable, and that the others behave themselves.”

“What of the moot?” Scourge asked, concerned for his master’s wellbeing. “You’re injured, and the rest of the pantheon must be holding a grudge against you.”

“Scourge, thank you for your concern but I’ll be fine,” the Slave King said, pointing towards The Vendetta. “The rest of the pantheon dare not make their demands too egregious while I possess the key to their demise.”

“After all that hast transpired, thou still portend violence?” Princess Luna said, incensed that everything the Slave King had just said had been insincere.

“Luna the beautiful,” the Slave king said, pointing The Vendetta at her, “you should appreciate how vulnerable I am. My strength is nearly spent, and my wounds are great. Should the rest of the pantheon choose to slay me there’s nothing I could do to stop them.”

“Slave King,” Princess Celestia said, “I swear by the moot nopony will make any attempt against you.”

“Celestia the Radiant, I’m afraid that’s not good enough,” the Slave King replied, looking down at The Vendetta. “Lord Triton and Lord Cerynitis at the very least will want all sorts of concessions, and that’s nothing to say of what Lord Ouroboros might demand. Coincidentally can I expect you to be discreet regarding our earlier discussion?”

Celestia furrowed her brow in annoyance at the Slave King’s obstinacy, but after a moment smiled gently and nodded. “I promise not to tell a soul,” she said, looking at him in curiosity.

“Celestia the radiant, you have my gratitude for the part you played,” the Slave King said, reaching into the Earth to draw off enough power to see him to the moot.

“Will either of my wives care to accompany me to the moot?” the Slave King asked, holding out his left hand.

“Dost thou still playest at that game?” Princess Luna asked, looking bemused at her supposed husband.

“Well after all wife, we still have appearances to keep,” the Slave King said, waiting for the princesses to join his escort.

“Husband I would be delighted to,” Princess Celestia said, trotting over to join his side.

“Betwixt mine sister’s practical jokes and thy teasing, mine husband,” Princess Luna said, walking towards him, “erelong we shalt surely loose our wood.”

“Oh Luna,” Princess Celestia said rolling her eyes, “there’s no need to be so dramatic. It was only a few feathers.”

“Only a few!” Princess Luna replied, as the Slave King formed a portal to the Well of Eternity. “Methinks we canst still feel them lodged in our nose.”

“Surely this marriage was one taken in haste,” the Slave King remarked to himself, as he looked at both of his bickering brides.

Princess Celestia gave her sister a teasing smirk, before the portal enveloped the three deities and sent them on their way to the moot.

“The Slave King married?” Scourge asked the arch duke questioningly. “And to both princesses no less, I must have been away an awfully long time.”

“No it’s only been about three days,” the arch duke replied with a shrug.

Author's Notes

Once again gentlereader thank you for reading The Great Slave King. As always comments critiques and genteel banter are always welcomed in the comments.

I know I promised this would be the second to last chapter, but I determined the moot needed it's own chapter. So the final chapter will be posted tomorrow with the epilogue to follow.

I felt rather conflicted about writing this chapter, on the one hoof its what the story was coming to on the other hoof I can't help but feel a sense of loss knowing the adventure is finally coming to an end. Hopefully gentlereader I met or even exceeded your expectations. I know the actions of this chapter might be considered controversial especially to those of you who felt strongly about certain characters. If you are disappointed with how I ended this chapter, I just hope like Sir Stouthorn you can forgive me.

Additionally please forgive the weak joke I tried to close the chapter on. I had originally wanted to end the chapter with a joke about how fast the princesses were but couldn't think of anything.

Two parts of this chapter really stand out to me. First was the mingling of the Slave King's memories and fight with Clover's friends. As I reread it I think I really captured the disjointed reality that the Slave King was experiencing. Hopefully gentlereader you found that to be the case as well. Second was the healing of Slave King. I think I managed to show the inner conflict boiling away in his mind. Intellectually he knew they were dead, but refused to face it.

Well gentlereader it's been a real experience, I look forward to sharing more stories with you in the future. Hopefully you'll continue to read, but if not I thank you for allowing me to share this story with you. Until next time!

The Last God

The steady heartbeat of the last god echoes throughout the Well of Eternity, like a metronome keeping time with the Earth’s pulse. High overhead Illuminating that immense and ancient vault of creation, are magical multihued orbs representing each of Equestria’s many deities. If anyplace could be considered Equestria’s womb, this would be it. Over countless eons, many deities have been born from within the divine waters of the Well of Eternity that lies in the center of that holy place. Each of them differing from the others and serving creation’s diverse purposes. Some were beloved, others respected, and a choice few feared. But throughout all creation, none were quite like the last. Unlike the others, his was an accidental birth. Originally a mortal destined to die. The last was a stranger to this world. Having escaped from Darkpaw, Lord of Earth’s children, the last was alone in his wanderings when he came upon this place by happenstance. After quenching his thirst in the wells blessed water, he was changed into something new. From that moment on, the last’s destiny became inexorably linked to that of Equestria’s.

Darkpaw, fearful of the last’s eternal hatred of his children, sought to destroy him. But in the end he was destroyed. Luna, beautiful mistress of the night, despised the last for his rage and demanded banishment as his penance for slaying Darkpaw. In the end the gods agreed and thus the last was banished and enchained, forever cursed to roam Equestria as a vagabond alone and unwelcome. But Jormungandr, the winding one, in his wisdom and compassion sought a place of refuge the last could call his own. Jormungandr aided by Discord, scion of chaos, used the laws of creation to grant the last Darkpaw’s domain. Celestia, radiant mistress of the day, worried that the hate that burned within the last would eventually overrun his domains borders sought to contain him. Rather than suffer in stone as Discord had, the last removed his own beating heart and placed it within the confines of the Well of Eternity. Now immune from threat of imprisonment, the last challenged Celestia. If she could make he who had no tears cry thrice, the last would willingly face the pantheon’s judgment for good or ill. At a stalemate with the last, Celestia agreed and the pantheon went their separate ways. Thus in the twilight of the second age of ponies did the Slave King come to be.

-Author Unknown

The Slave King stood in the center of the great chamber flanked on all sides by the entirety of Equestria’s pantheon. Stoically he stood in front of the well, the site of his rebirth. Wearing both his heavy iron crown revealing only his burning eyes, and the cloak of Darkpaw, he cut an imposing figure. Here was the one that though was still yet a child had managed to outmaneuver a majority of the rest of the pantheon. Here was he who had brought all of Equestria to the brink of war and ruin, but still had managed to escape unscathed. Here was he who had tamed and humbled the great Lord of Fire Ouroboros himself, using nothing more than mortals as his means. And now here he was standing before the pantheon, baring the only weapon with a means to destroy them. To say that there had never been a moot like this since the dawn of the first age would be an understatement.

“This is totally unacceptable!” Lord Cerynitis shouted, shaking his gilded antlers at the Slave King. “Bringing weapons to a moot is a flagrant violation of the spirit of the law. Furthermore…”

“Oh, ho, ho, this is going to be great!” Discord chuckled. Leaning back he opened his mouth wide before snapping his fingers, creating a large pink cloud that rained chocolate milk directly into his waiting gullet. Pulling out a remote control he pointed it towards the Lord of Winter, pressing pause he caused the deity to freeze mid rant. After a moment he pressed rewind, causing Lord Cerynitis’s accusations to play backwards.

“…eromrehtuF .wal eht fo tirips eht fo noitaloiv tnargalf a si toom a ot snopaew gnignirB” Lord Cerynitis spoke backwards, while shaking his antlers awkwardly at the Slave King before shouting some more gibberish. “!elbatpeccanu yllatot si sihT”

Snickering, Discord pointed the remote at the Lord of Winter, “Oh,” he said, pressing play, “this is my favorite part! It looks like the vein in his forehead is going to explode.”

Just as before, Lord Cerynitis shook his antlers, scowled, and repeated what he had just said, “This is totally unacceptable! Bringing weapons to a moot is a flagrant violation of the spirit of the law. Furthermore…” he stopped when he saw several of the more mischievous deities pressing claws, hooves, feathers, and fins to their mouths trying unsuccessfully to stifle their laughter at his expense. Fixing one of his golden eyes squarely on the draconequus, he pointed a hoof accusingly at the trickster and snorted. “Damn it to the Pit! Discord, don’t you know this is a serious matter?”

“Never be too serious, to have a little fun I always say,” Discord whispered to an exact duplicate of himself. With a mischievous smile he pulled on a rope that disappeared into the aether sending a bucket of freezing water down on the Lord of Winter’s head soaking him completely.

Discord’s duplicate nodded appreciatively, before whispering conspiratorially back to himself, “Especially if it’s at somepony else’s expense.”

Princess Celestia found the sight of a soaking wet Lord Cerynitis quite absurd and under other circumstances would have joined the others in laughter. But as head of the pantheon she was responsible for keeping order in the moot. Using her magic to whisk the remote out of his hands, she cast a stern eye on the draconequus. “Discord…” she said, raising her voice warningly. “If you continue this nonsense, we shall be forced to disable the use of your magic here.”

“But Ceeeleeestiiiaaa…” he moaned, inappropriately stretching out the vowels longer then they needed to be.

“Discord, I don’t want to hear another peep out of you,” Princess Celestia said, brandishing her power to reign in the mischief maker’s antics, “until after these negations have concluded.”

“Oh pooh, you never let me have any fun,” Both Discord’s said in stereo, crossing their arms and giving her a raspberry before looking away.

“Discord, just for that say good bye to your friend,” Princess Celestia said, using her magic to make the duplicate Discord inaudibly screech in horror as it collapsed in on itself having been erased from reality.

“You murderess!” Discord accused, pointing a claw in Celestia’s direction, “That was the real Discord.”

When he saw her horrified expression, Discord burst into laughter, “Oh, bawahahaha,” he snortled, clutching his sides as he laughed himself silly. “Oh Celestia, you should have seen the look on your face.”

Princess Celestia shot the spirit of mischief a dirty look, before sighing in relief that all she had obliviated from reality was a duplicate and not the real Discord. “Well now that that’s over, perhaps we can get back to the matter on hoof…” she said, before being interrupted by Discord once more.

“Actually that was the real Discord,” he said nonchalantly, “but being erased from existence was totally worth seeing the priceless look on your face.”

Celestia rolled her eyes in exasperation at Discord’s antics as she stomped her hooves twice, calling for silence. “Lord Cerynitis,” she said, to a very wet and annoyed Lord of Winter. “Thank you for addressing your concerns with the rest of the pantheon…”

“I wasn’t finished yet,” Lord Cerynitis said, stamping his hooves in indignation.

“Yes, yes. Outrage and scandal!” Discord mocked, moving his claw like a hand puppet in mockery of Lord Cerynitis complaint. “We all know you’re boring and stuffy, and have no fashion sense.”

“Discord…” Princess Celestia said, giving him a steely glare.

“Fine,” Discord huffed, rolling his eyes at the unfair treatment he was getting. “Perhaps let the human explain himself before we throw him to the wolves or deer as the case may be.”

“Discord, that’s an excellent idea,” Princess Celestia said, turning towards the Slave King. “What do you have to say to this accusation?”

The Slave King gave the draconequus a questioning look before turning his attention towards the rest of the pantheon. “You say I’m some sort of menace bringing such a weapon as this to your hollowed moot,” he said pointing his finger at each of them in turn. “However, no one bats an eye at Lord Ouroboros’s flames, or Princess Celestia’s and Princess Luna’s magic.”

“Their magic and flames are part of their beings respectively,” Lord Triton said, pointing out the flaw in the Slave King’s argument.

“Would you deny me a chance to defend myself from harm?” the Slave King said, challenging Lord Triton’s contention that weaponry had no place at the moot.

“No pony would dare…” Lord Triton declared, certain that the laws that guarded this place ensured no deity would ever attack another.

“No pony perhaps,” the Slave King said, giving Princess Celestia a thoughtful look, “But somehound has already done so, my own predecessor in fact.”

“That was an anomaly nothing more,” Lord Triton replied, waving the Slave King’s concerns away with his fin.

“And if that anomaly were to become a trend?” the Slave King countered. “What then of your laws, I would still be in harm’s way. Until you can guarantee me that no one will try repeating what Lord Darkpaw did, I demand the right to remain armed at all moots.”

“Lord Triton, he has a valid concern,” Princess Celestia said, agreeing with the Slave King’s assessment. “How are you prepared to ensure another incident like Darkpaw’s doesn’t occur?”

“Now just one moment,” Lord Triton objected, “although I can’t guarantee with absolute knowledge that nopony would ever attempt assassinating the Slave King in the future. I believe the chances are so low as to be not worth considering.”

“Yet it already happened once before,” Jormungandr said, joining the discussion from his corner. “I move that we vote on whether we will allow the Slave King to come to the moots armed, until such time that Lord Triton or Lord Cerynitis can ensure that no violence can possibly occur against him.”

“Is there a second?” Princess Celestia asked, before giving Discord a hard look. “Any beyond Discord that is.”

“I second,” Princess Luna said to everyone’s surprise. “Provided the weapon is preapproved by the pantheon first.”

“Et tu Luna?” Lord Cerynitis said, wearing a look of betrayal. “You were the one doe I thought we could count on to keep that menace contained.”

“Lord Cerynitis, our sincerest condolences,” Princess Luna said, lowering her head in apology. “Methinks Jormungandr has proffered a valid point. How mayst we claim swoopstake toward yonder Slave King er whilom we faileth to prevent the previous selfsame attempt upon his life?”

“So your marriage wasn’t a sham after all,” Lord Cerynitis accused, angry at Princess Luna’s apparent change of allegiance. “I should have known better than to trust a doe that would willingly lift her tail for a monster like him.”

“Lord Cerynitis, that’s quite enough,” Princess Celestia said, annoyed at his rude behavior. “Who my sister chooses to spend her nights with, isn’t a concern of the pantheons.”

“I agree,” Lord Cerynitis said feeling hot under the collar. “Instead Princess Celestia, let’s focus on who you’ve been spending your nights with! How can you claim to act impartially when you’ve rutted with that degenerate creature.”

“Lord Cerynitis!” Lord Triton shouted, alarmed that the moot had nearly degenerated into nothing more than the backroom of a tavern. “Have you no decency, no sense of decorum? Princess Luna is a respected member of the pantheon, and nopony is more impartial than Princess Celestia. I know Princess Luna was once your lover, but these accusations are beyond the limits of propriety!”

“You too my friend?” Lord Cerynitis bitterly said, scarcely believing his oldest friend would betray him in such a fashion. “I should have known you would falter at the critical moment, with all your talk of hoping to mentor the monster.”

“That’s enough!” Princess Celestia shouted, stamping her hoof in hopes of regaining order over the moot. “Your objections to my impartiality have been noted,” she icily said. “All in favor of allowing the Slave King to carry an approved weapon to all future moots say aye.”

The sound of ayes filled the chamber, as Princess Celestia made a tally of the votes before continuing, “All against say nay,” she said.

A few dissenting nays were heard, with the most notable one belonging to Lord Cerynitis. Princess Celestia compared the tallies and addressed the pantheon, “The ayes have it.” she said, turning towards the Slave King. “You have been granted an accommodation to bring a weapon to defend yourself. On the condition I’ve approved it.”

“Thank you Princess Celestia,” the Slave King said, with a polite nod.

“Now that the issue of your weapon is resolved,” Princess Celestia said, “it’s time we discuss the matter at hoof.”

“In deed,” Lord Triton said. “As the Lawgiver, the laws I’ve set in place that were agreed to by all with one notable exception, have provided us with relative peace and stability for all of our respective domains. However, one of us by obstinately refusing to heed the call of harmony has selfishly thrown all of Equestria into disarray and nearly into total war.”

“How else should I have acted?” the Slave King replied, pointing The Vendetta at each of the assembled deities in turn. “With the exception of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I have only ever been met with open hostility. Why just today, you threatened me with open war unless I complied with your demands. Lord Triton, which of your cities have I sacked? And Lord Ouroboros, which of your subjects have I devoured?”

Lord Ouroboros still recovering from his numerous wounds raised his head and glowered at the Slave King with his remaining eye, before shying away from his accuser. “Would you have us all starve?” he asked, before lying his head back down.

“A fair question,” the Slave King said. “What will you give me for renewing the Earth?”

Cries of “What!” and “That’s an outrage!” were uttered by nearly everyone in the room.

Princess Celestia stomped her hoof twice to silence the moot. “Slave King that’s unacceptable,” she said, trying to figure out what he was trying to accomplish by blackmailing the entire pantheon.

“The way I see it,” the Slave King explained, “Lord Darkpaw was getting something from the rest of you in the way of services for renewing the Earth yearly. I only ask for the same.”

Lord Triton looked flabbergasted. He could scarcely believe that the Slave king had nearly starved all of creation over something as paltry as getting paid. “We shall all willingly agree to the same arrangement that your predecessor had with us,” he said, hoping the Slave King would accept.

“That’s not good enough,” the Slave King said. “Each of you, even Lord Ouroboros love your domains denizens. I hold no particular affection for mine. Therefore, I require some other form of payment.”

“Slave King, that’s completely unacceptable,” Lord Triton countered. “These agreements have stood since the middle of the first age. We simply won’t change our procedures to satisfy your whims.”

“Now let’s not be too hasty,” Jormungandr said, carefully evaluating the Slave King. “Perhaps a compromise can be reached.”

“A compromise would be fair,” Princess Celestia said, hopeful that the Slave King would do the right thing and finally restore peace to Equestria.

“I shall accept all your demands without exception,” the Slave King said. “But each of you must give me one thing in return.”

Lord Ouroboros’s stomach rumbled at the thought of unlimited gems, and inwardly laughed. He could finally have his revenge. Without a shortage of gems to brandy about, the Slave King would be at a disadvantage when next they met.

Lord Triton gave the Slave King a hard look, trying to guess what his game really was. The demands the pantheon had made were many, and here he was willing to accept all of them without reservation. The point the Lawgiver was most keen for, was preventing the Slave King from ever using The Vendetta against another member of the pantheon again. Eventually, unable to see a downside agreeing to terms he quite frankly considered almost obscene against the Slave King, he decided recommending accepting them.

Lady Zephyr couldn’t believe that the Slave King of all feathers would so readily roll over for Lord Triton. During his confrontation against Lord Ouroboros in his prime, he sat on his throne unblinking in the face of almost certain doom. “There must be something I’m missing here,” she thought to herself.

“Very well Slave King,” Lord Triton said, “as Lawgiver, I can see no reason not to accept your overgenerous offer. Additionally, because I can see that your penitence in this manner is sincere, I offer you a release from your banishment from my realm.”

As soon as the words left Lord Triton’s lips, the Slave King felt the chains barring him from the Domain of Water breaking.

Princess Celestia could scarcely believe her ears, the Slave King of all ponies had just willingly given up any means of influence he might have had over the other domains! Such a gesture touched her greatly. Perhaps all he really needed was the gentling influence of somepony to love. “Very well Lord Triton,” Princess Celestia said, “all in favor of accepting the Slave King’s compromise say aye.”

Immediately everyone in the room said aye, much to Princess Celestia’s relief. After waiting a minute she announced the results, “The motion passes without dissent,” she said, turning towards the Slave King. “Do you agree by the moot to abide by this agreement until time ends?”

“I do,” the Slave King said, with a wry smile. “So name your terms, and I shall abide by them.”

Lord Triton spent the next fifteen minutes itemizing the demands of the pantheon. The Slave King inwardly smiled as he heard their petty concerns. As anticipated, none of what they wanted concerned him. In fact most of their desires would be profitable to him in the long run.

“So now that you have stated your terms in their entirety,” the Slave King said, looking at every member of the pantheon, “I do so swear by the moot to abide by them exactly as written and without exception. Lord Triton does the moot so witness?”

“Slave King it does,” Lord Triton replied, pleased that he had gotten everything he’d wanted.

“So be it,” the Slave King said, going down the list of demands. “I shall enact the renewal of the Earth ceremony tonight and at its appointed time every year in the future.”

“As far as The Vendetta is concerned,” he said, looking at Lord Triton. “The Slave King will never use it as a weapon against another deity’s person.”

Lord Triton narrowed his eyes in confusion when he heard the oddly phrased statement, but determined that the Slave King was probably trying to make his oath fit the hastily written list of demands.

Turning towards the crippled Lord Ouroboros the Slave King said, “Gems without number shall you have. Some here and some there, those who dig the Earth shall be rewarded.” Lord Ouroboros didn’t even consider the repercussion of the words the Slave King had spoken, as he imagined how great his hoard was destined to become. Down the list of demands the Slave King went, covering each demand in turn speaking in his odd way.

Turning towards Princess Celestia he pointed towards the brand on his severed limb. “When ponies stop selling their kin,” he said, “the Earth shall stop buying them.”

Princess Celestia took his meaning and sighed, sorrowful that some of her little ponies still sold each other into bondage.

Lady Zephyr decided something was definitely off about the whole thing, when she heard her minor demand of being granted uncontested clearance over the Domain of Earth being worded so oddly that it might have well as been useless. Smiling to herself, she realized that the Slave King had just given the pantheon nothing he hadn’t planned to do anyways. By pretending to capitulate to their demands, he had just gotten carte blanche anything he desired from each member of the pantheon. Realizing the full extent of his cleverness made the griffiness desire him all the more. Truly, he was a worthy successor to her Darkpaw in every respect.

Deciding that his cleverness deserved to be rewarded, Lady Zephyr decided that whatever concession he might demand from her was well deserved. She only hoped she could be there when that fool of a dragon realized he’d been had by a much worthier opponent. She felt bad for Lord Triton, who most assuredly would suffer the brunt of the displeasure from the pantheon for so quickly accepting the Slave King’s offer without first discussing it at length. Seeing the Slave King so skillfully ensnare the pantheon, made her think there might be a hidden player assisting him but couldn’t quite determine who it might be.

As Lady Zephyr struggled puzzling out the true identity of the Slave King’s silent partner, Jormungandr looked up at the griffin through his half-closed eyes and smiled.

Princess Celestia was pleased, after only a little under an hour nearly everything on the agenda had been covered in detail. Never before in recent memory had a moot gone so swimmingly, with the exception of Discord’s little stunts earlier and Lord Cerynitis’s accusations of impropriety nothing had gone wrong. If only she knew...

“Is there any business anypony wishes to discuss before we’re finished here?” Princess Celestia asked the pantheon.

The Slave King raised his hand, “I have a few items I wish to cover before the moot is over,” he said.

“The moot recognizes the Slave King,” Princess Celestia said serenely, unaware of what was about to transpire.

“Thank you Celestia the radiant,” the Slave King said with a respectful bow. “First, I plan on redeeming some of my concessions.”

“That’s perfectly acceptable,” Lord Triton said, curious as to what the Slave King might have planned.

“First from you Lord Triton,” the Slave King said, “I desire to form an order of errant knights much like yours. Equestria of late has grown wild and is in need of a bit of taming.”

“An order of errant knights you say,” Lord Triton said, not too keen on the idea.

“Yes, I thought that perhaps a counterbalance to your order might help prevent any future misunderstandings regarding my territory,” the Slave King said, making references to the many raids his domain had suffered from Lord Triton’s seapony raiders.

“Well Slave King, I don’t know how well your order will do against my superior recruiting techniques,” Lord Triton boasted, trying his best to dissuade the creation of another order of knights in competition against his own.

“I’m sure the offer of arcanum armor will go a long way,” the Slave King said.

“Arcanum armor!” Lord Triton protested, “But none but knights can use that per the Law.”

“Of course in compliance only members of my new order and none of their auxiliaries will be allowed to wear it,” the Slave King replied, rubbing in the fact that the Knights of the Lawgiver were about to have some competition, and most likely face a shortage of arcanum in the future.

“Arcanum armor…” Lord Triton murmured to himself, finally realizing just how badly he had botched the negotiations.

Turning towards Lord Ouroboros the Slave King lifted his hand momentarily showing him The Vendetta, the dragon seeing the weapon recoiled in fear immediately. Knowing his point had been made he smiled. “Lord Ouroboros, of the last few occasions I’ve had the chance to play host to your children, they were rather poor guests,” he said, referring to the botched raids the Fire Tyrant had made against him. “I think the civilizing influence of Celestia the radiant’s ponies would do them some good. Therefore from each clutch they shall send one egg to her to be raised among her unicorns.”

“What! That’s completely unacceptable,” Lord Ouroboros protested. “Do you think she would allow the enslavement of my dragons?”

“Interesting,” the Slave King said with a laugh. "I keep hearing the words ‘that’s completely unacceptable’. Discord you think that might be a new trend in politics?”

Discord said nothing, but snickered at the rest of the pantheon for being such suckers.

“Now Lord Ouroboros,” the Slave King said, addressing the dragons concerns. “It won’t be enslavement. Think of it more as a free hatchling sitting service for a choice few of your children until they hit puberty and become too large for pony cites.”

“How dare you,” Lord Ouroboros wheezed, “my children clutch but once a century, and then not all are even guaranteed to reach adulthood. Besides, Celestia’s domain barely has enough gemstones for the unicorn’s needs let alone enough to feed hundreds of hungry dragons!”

“Well, with gems without number I’m sure she’ll manage somehow,” the Slave King replied with a slight chuckle.

“Those are my gems!” Lord Ouroboros roared, spewing smoke out from his gaping eye socket.

“They belong to whoever digs them up, whether pony or dragon,” the Slave King replied. “Lord Ouroboros, this just isn’t your day is it? That makes two great blunders in less than the space of a week. First fighting my champion thinking that the fruit would save you, and secondly thinking I would ever allow you to gain any significant advantage over me.”

“You, you, cheat,” Lord Ouroboros roared in frustration.

“Gems without number you shall have, if you can find them,” the Slave King smugly replied. “Truly a pity that you sold your children for a pittance.”

When Lord Ouroboros heard the Slave King’s final insult, the great dragon began foaming at the mouth and fell unconscious his weakened body unable to handle the stress.

Princess Celestia turned to the Slave King, “How do you expect my ponies to take care of all those dragons?” she asked, concerned not just for the safety of everypony but also how to feed all these hungry new mouths.

“Just wait,” the Slave King said, “I’ll ensure you’ll have the means to feed them all.

“Alright,” Princess Celestia agreed.

“Lady Zephyr,” the Slave King said, turning to the griffin.

“Yes,” Lady Zephyr replied with a demur smile, hoping to catch the Slave King’s eye.

“In order that no famine ever touches Equestria in the future, I want you to share the secret of the weather with the pegasi,” the Slave King said.

“Very well,” Lady Zephyr replied, slightly annoyed she forced to give up sole control of the weather over Equestria’s skies. Though it could have been worse, she might have had to give him control over her windigos instead.

“What of the earth ponies?” Princess Luna asked. “Shall they be bereft a boon because they have nary a use to thee?”

The Slave King considered Princess Luna’s objection and agreed. It would be unfair to not give the hard working earth ponies something as well. “Very well, Princess Luna,” the Slave King said. “In exchange for one day a year I shall give them my greatest gift.”

“And what day shall that be?” Princess Luna asked.

“On the last day of the tenth month,” the Slave King said. “Each pony, whether unicorn, pegasi, or earth, shall make me an offering from the Earth’s bounty. In exchange for their offering, so long as an earth pony is unafraid to work, they shall never know famine again.”

“That’s extremely generous,” Princess Celestia said, wondering why the Slave King was offering her so much.

“Well wife, the Earth is generous after all,” the Slave King said, placing special emphasis on their supposed marriage. “Besides, I feel a special kinship with them. Are we in agreement then?”

Princess Celestia realized that this was what he had meant by ensuring her the means to feed an influx of dragons, and nodded her head. “Very well Slave King,” she said, lowering her horn to seal the pact.

“I hereby swear by the moot,” the Slave King said, “as long as a single pony honors this pact, never again shall any starve.”

“Slave King, thou art an enigma,” Princess Luna said, baffled over the complete change in his character towards everypony.

“I just like to think of myself as someone who’s trying to find his own way in the world,” the Slave King replied.

Lord Ouroboros moaned in pain as he looked up angrily at the Slave King. Once again he had been humbled by the wretched manthing. “King…” he weakly gasped. “You’ve left my people impoverished and enslaved. What have the dragons ever done to you to incur such wrath?”

The Slave King turned towards the Lord of Fire. In truth he didn’t really have a grudge against Lord Ouroboros. The dragon just had the misfortune of being the biggest fish in the pond. “Lord Ouroboros, I shall extend my benevolence to your realm,” the Slave King said, “but not for your sake or even for the sake of your children. A dragon once did me a kindness, and to honor his memory I’ll ensure your people never starve.”

Lord Ouroboros’s remaining eye smoldered in rage, as he had no choice but to accept the Slave King’s charity. Swallowing his draconic pride, he weakly agreed. “Very well,” he said, feeling ashamed at having been reduced to nothing more than a beggar.

“I didn’t say there wouldn’t be a cost,” the Slave King replied.

“What more will you take from me?” Lord Ouroboros said.

“To ensure that you don’t seek vengeance against the ponies that hold your children,” the Slave King said, “You must show the ponies the secret of vanquishing winter.”

Lord Ouroboros groaned inwardly, the one thing he could use against the rest of the pantheon was being taken away from him. “It seems I have no choice,” he sighed, resigned to his future as a second tier deity. “I will share with Celestia’s children the secret to driving away the ice and snow.”

Princess Celestia pawed her hoof against the smooth stone tiles worriedly, never before had one domain been gifted with so many advantages over the others. Lowering her horn to seal the pact, she looked at her fellow deities, “The moot so witnesses this pact,” she said.

Among the many assembled gods and goddesses, Princess Celestia could see both envy and anger across many of their faces. Only Discord seemed unconcerned with all her many new acquisitions. Finally she realized what the Slave King had managed to do. Every member of the pantheon was sure to start plotting against her now. Before today, she had been considered impartial and benign by the others. But now thanks to his largess, everypony would be plotting her downfall. With her ‘marriage’ now common knowledge, everypony would surely think she had managed to manipulate the Slave King into giving her so much.

Princess Celestia sighed knowing like Lord Ouroboros, she too had fallen prey to the Slave King’s cunning trap. Knowing what had to be done, she bowed her horn to her ‘husband’. “Slave King,” she said, “I wish for an end to the marriage my sister and I have with you.”

“Wife, did you not wish to consummate our union?” the Slave King asked.

“Nay,” Princess Luna said, “thou knowest our union was one born of necessity.”

“As you wish,” the Slave King replied.

“Ah Celestia,” Discord said, with a suggestive leer. “Marry in haste, repent at leisure.”

“Then if there’s no other business…” Princess Celestia said, hoping to put this day behind her as quickly as possible.

“Hold,” the Slave King said raising his left hand.

“What is it?” Celestia asked.

“Should any others of my kind enter our realm,” the Slave King said, “send them to me.”

“Why should we?” Lord Triton asked, unwilling to do the Slave King any more favors. “If they’re anything like you they should be slain on sight.”

“Do it as a favor to me,” the Slave King replied.

“We can certainly take it under advisement,” Princess Celestia said, horrified at the thought of others like the Slave King roaming freely about Equestria.

“Ignore my request at your own peril,” the Slave King replied, before disappearing into the depths of the earth.

“So Celestia…” Discord said, popping a breath mint into his mouth and slicking back his mane. “I hear you’re single now.”

“Discord, shut up,” Princess Celestia said. She was in no mood for his shenanigans. Sighing at the absolute disaster that had just befallen her she stomped her right hoof three times signifying an end to the moot.

Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap, Scourge, and Nightmare all stood at the ready. Inside the inner sanctum of Darkpaw’s temple was where the renewal of Earth ceremony always occurred. The ancient structure hadn’t weathered the destruction of the Diamond Vale very well and was in a state of disrepair. Along the walls friezes made from numerous gemstones depicted the former Lord of Earth’s many victories. As the years progressed, the friezes become more elaborate and detailed. Freely boasting how that year’s feats had outshined the previous years.

The arch duke stood in the center of the room. Looking up at the many friezes depicting his former master’s prestige, he sighed. Although his new master had elevated him above his previous position, he still missed the old days. Looking up at the broken dome of the city, he realized that those days would never come again and let out another heavy sigh.

To his right, Scourge looked at the arch duke in curiosity. “Why are you so despondent?” he asked. “I mean I’ve died, and you don’t see me acting depressed.”

“I just miss the way things used to be,” the arch duke said, gazing longingly at the friezes depicting the city’s glorious past. “I miss the thrum of the busy streets, the hounds going about their business, and the cries of the hawkers in the market.”

Nightmare cast a scathing look at the arch duke when he mentioned his longing for the past. With a derisive sneer she knocked over one of the few unbroken statues baring Lord Darkpaw’s image, before turning her back on it and kicking up some dust on the statue’s broken remains.

“I take it Lady Nightmare doesn’t share your enthusiasm for the past,” Scourge said with a smirk. “But yes, I too sometimes wish the city could be great once again. Diamond dogs were never meant to be cast to the winds. We need to rebuild, and soon. Lord Triton’s seapony pirate raiders have for too long have taken liberties with our coastal ports.”

“Yes,” the arch duke agreed. “And dragons have incredibly long memories. Lord Ouroboros will not soon forget what happened today.”

At the mention of the Fire Tyrant’s name, Nightmare broke into silent laughter revealing her maw of razor sharp fangs.

“Nightmare, laugh now if you choose,” the arch duke said, looking at her cautiously, “I once laughed at the thought of ever serving a slave, and yet here I am. We should remember what is, will not always be so.”

Scourge gave the arch duke an appreciative look, “I have never known you to be a philosopher before,” he said, having gained a newfound respect for the noble.

“I think being completely broken and remade can do that to a hound,” the arch duke said, rubbing his brand thoughtfully. “Scourge, what can you tell me about the Summerlands?”

“I can’t really remember much I’m afraid,” the doomhound said. “But what I do remember is a melody.”

“Care to sing a few bars of it?” the arch duke asked.

Nodding, Scourge hummed an enchanting tune that filled the room. The arch duke sighed, as his thoughts returned to his puppyhood and mother. Even nightmare seemed affected by the melody, her normally aggressive posture relaxed as her tail twitched in time to the music.

“That seemed almost familiar,” the raspy voice of the Slave King said, entering the large vault.

Scourge seeing his king, immediately stopped humming the music and bowed deeply to him. In turn, the arch duke also bowed briefly before looking back up expectantly at the Slave King. Only Nightmare refused to pay her master any deference, looking up at him she seemed to demand, “Where are your pony wenches?”

Looking down at Nightmare, the Slave King scratched her behind the ears affectionately and patted her sides. “Hmm, looks like someone’s feeling a bit jealous,” he said, with a small laugh.

“Will your esteemed bitches be joining you for the ceremony?” the arch duke asked. “If so, let me know and I will make the necessary preparations.”

“No,” the Slave King said, “They won’t be. Apparently Celestia felt a divorce would be more prudent.”

At hearing the news of his divorce, Nightmare’s ears immediately perked up and she gently nuzzled her master’s hand.

“It’s for the best,” Scourge said, “the last thing we need is bitches running their intrigue at this critical time. Our Domain is in disarray and needs a firm paw to guide it back to prosperity.”

“I agree,” the Slave King said. “But first let me see to the Earth’s needs.”

“All is at ready,” the arch duke said, pointing towards a massive crystal.

The multifaceted crystal floated aloft above a fountain that offered only a trickle of green tinted water. The crystal was a sickly black color, with just a hint of green at its core. Clinging to the crystal’s surface were dried and brittle vines, covered in dead blossoms. Approaching the lifeless crystal, the Slave King tentatively reached out and touched its cold smooth surface. The moment he did, he felt the Earth reaching out to embrace him like a long lost lover. Immediately he thought about Princess Luna and the moment they had shared together.

“Do you need to know how it works? If so…” the arch duke asked, before being silenced by the Slave King who raised his hand demanding silence.

Although the Slave King had never performed the renewal of the Earth ceremony, he instinctually knew what to do. Reaching out to the Earth with his divinity, he closed his eyes he returned its desire allowing his power to freely mingle with it. He could feel the Earth’s power coursing all throughout his being, while his magic flowed out from him, into the Earth, and back to him once again. He didn’t know how long he was connected to the Earth, but during that time he intimately knew every facet and crevice of the Earth. From the unnamed peaks of the roof of the world, to the unexplored endless desert of the south, to the gaping canyons and mud pits of the east, to the islands that sparkled like jewels in the Western Sea, and even into the unexplored heart of the Everfree forest. As he communed with the Earth he became intimately acquainted with every grain of sand and pebble. From within every part of his being the song of creation flowed. Together with the Earth, he sang until he knew it was enough.

Like a starving man eating a feast, the Earth had gorged itself deeply on his power, renewing his magical reserves in return. Opening his eyes, the Slave King looked up in wonder. The dead crystal was now a vibrant shade of green that gave off a warm light bathing the entire room with its power. The fountain below was freely flowing with the green tinted water once more, and the withered vines had fully renewed themselves causing the flowers to go into full bloom. Bending down, he dipped his hand into the fountain and drank freely from the iridescent waters. When the water passed his lips he felt his entire body revitalizing itself. All over his body the numerous open and weeping wounds closed, while his hair and beard took on a vibrant luster. Spying one of the flowers the Slave King bent down and deeply inhaled in its scent, unleashing a hunger quite unlike he’d ever know before.

“I should warn you,” the arch duke said with a knowing smile. “that Lord Darkpaw was always rather, shall we say, amorous, after the renewal of Earth ceremonies.”

“It appears that Celestia may have divorced you too soon,” Scourge said, noticing the Slave King’s flushed skin.

“Would you prefer a bitch, a griffiness, or a pony?” the arch duke asked, noticing the Slave King’s exacerbated condition.

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand,” the Slave King said, uncomfortable about facing this new part of him.

“My king,” the arch duke said, as the Slave King’s normally pale skin took on a deep shade of red, “to put it delicately, a female companion to assist you in your need…”

The Slave King’s mind was still reeling from what he’d just experienced, and wasn’t sure if using a mortal in the manner the arch duke was suggesting was proper. Though slightly tempted, he decided it would be best for now to push aside these thoughts and plan his next move.

“No I’ll be fine,” the Slave King said, “there are more pressing matters to attend to.”

“Then my king,” Scourge said, bowing deeply, “what is your first command?”

“Tell me my huntsdog,” the Slave King said, “what do you know of the ‘Most illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver'?’”

“Only that they are the most powerful and skilled warriors found throughout Equestria,” Scourge said. “Though small in number, each is easily worth a regiment of regular warriors.”

“Tell me Scourge,” the Slave King said, with a wry smile, “What would you say to a promotion?”

“What sort of promotion,” Scourge asked.

“As the founder and head shadow knight of the ‘Order of the Shadow’?” the Slave King said.

“Tell me more my king…” Scourge replied, following his master out of Darkpaw’s temple.

Once the Slave King had left the temple complex, the grey eyed watcher closed his eyes and smiled contently. Turning to his three companions he let out a small laugh. “And you said we might fail Lugh,” he said with a smirk, to a golden eyed raven.

“I for one am relieved that everything went as planned,” a silver owl said. “I can already sense that his access to my domain has been significantly lessened.”

“Once again my friend,” the watcher said, you have my gratitude. Without your domain Strix, I might not have been able to handle so many pawns at once.”

“My friend how many was it this time?” Strix asked.

“Nearly half the pantheon, and more mortals then I care to count,” the watcher replied.

“Hey Lugh,” a silver eyed Raven said to his brother, “Want to fly over the Pit and rub it in while we’re in the Domain of Earth?”

“Loki!” Lugh said, unable to believe his brother would act so recklessly. “I can’t believe you’d tempt fate so.”

“Hey lighten up,” Loki replied, rolling his eyes at his brother’s concerns. “It not like he can come out and throttle me.”

“You can go if you want,” Lugh said, worried about breaking such a powerful taboo, “but I refuse to have any part in unnecessarily vexing him.”

“Lugh, that’s wise,” Strix agreed. “He nearly succeeded this time. If not for the fortuitous arrival of the Slave King all would have been lost.”

“Speaking of which,” Lugh said, turning to look at the watcher, “rather lucky for us that the right feather came along when we needed him most.”

The grey eyed watcher closed his eyes and smiled. “Yes it was,” he said, dropping his smile. “A shame that such has to come at such a high price though.”

“I’ll never understand you scaly one,” Loki said, as both he and his brother flew into the air. “Where one mortal falls, a thousand more rise to take their place.”

“If you could see what I do…” the watcher softly replied, while a cold wind blew through the desolate city.

“So my friend, where are you off to next?” Strix asked.

“I have a few loose threads to look after in the Library,” the watcher replied.

“Well I’ll see you at the next moot then, or barring that in the next century or two,” Strix said, flying off into the darkness towards parts unknown.

“Keep well my friend,” the watcher said, before slipping silently into the darkness and disappearing from sight.

Sir Stouthorn rested comfortably on the large bed. Princess Luna had insisted he use her bed until his end finally came. Although he felt it was totally inappropriate to steal a ladies bed, he was too weak to argue the point and finally agreed to her demand.

“Seafoam lad,” he weakly said, looking up at his page.

“What is it Sir Stouthorn?” Seafoam asked, the dying knight.

“I want you to have this,” Sir Stouthorn said, handing over his token of the Lawgiver to his protégé.

“But you’ll need it to enter the great citadel,” Seafoam said, trying to refuse the gift.

“No, I want us to go there together,” Sir Stouthorn said, clasping the seaponies fin around the token.

“How?” Seafoam asked.

“Once I reach the Summerlands,” he said with a satisfied smile on his lips, “I shall find a nice shade tree to rest under and wait for you to join me. Then we can enter the citadel together as you regale me with tales of your exploits.”

Seafoam smiled and gratefully accepted the token, pinning it to his sash. When he attached it, he saw his master beaming at him with pride. The token shone with the Lawgiver’s holy light.

“Sir Seafoam the Virtuous, I knew you could do it…” the tired minotaur said through ragged breathes. “Sir Seafoam, send in Clover.”

“Yes Sir Stouthorn,” Sir Seafoam said, bowing to his onetime master.

A few minutes passed and Clover entered the darkened room, “Sir Stouthorn are you still…” he said, afraid that his friend had died.

“Yes…” Sir Stouthorn said with a weak smile, seeing the unicorn’s furrowed brow the minotaur laid his hand on Clover’s shoulder. “Why so sad my friend? You succeeded in your quest you should be smiling.”

“Because Sir Stouthorn, you’re dying,” Clover said, holding back the tears that threatened to burst forth.

“It’s alright lad,” Sir Stouthorn said, gently squeezing his friends shoulder. “Though we had quite the adventure together didn’t we?”

“Yes we did Sir Stouthorn,” Clover sniffed, remembering how they had first met in the Everfree.

“Lad, do a dying knight a favor,” Sir Stouthorn said, “I never got to take Seafoam to the Lady of the Sea to celebrate his knighthood.”

“Umm…” Clover said, unsure what he should say to the request. Although he was more familiar with the opposite sex then Seafoam, he was still a virgin.

Sir Stouthorn let out a weak laugh, and coughed up some blood. “No lad,” he said, easing Clover’s fears, “there’s this lovely seapony named Choral we met back in Marelantis. I think she took a shine to our dear Sir Seafoam. As reagent, I’m sure you could find some excuse to get Lord Triton’s personal secretary to visit Londwhinium while Seafoam is here.”

“I’ll do it,” Clover promised, relieved that he wouldn’t have to visit a house of ill repute.

“Good,” Sir Stouthorn replied, with a longing in his eye. “Never having a family was one of my regrets. I don’t want Seafoam to end up an old unmarried bachelor like me. If Seafoam proves clueless, ask Showboat for some help; she knows how to manage stallions.”

“I’ll make sure they meet,” Clover said, bowing his head.

“So is your statue going up next to your master’s?” Sir Stouthorn asked.

“No,” Clover replied.

“Why not?” Sir Stouthorn asked, surprised Clover wouldn’t be receiving a statue.

“Not enough room,” Clover explained. “Princess Luna decreed that a monument honoring us all would be placed in the public square.”

“A shame that you can’t keep your master company for the next few centuries,” Sir Stouthorn said with a pleased smile. “But I think he’ll understand.”

Princess Luna poked her head inside the room. “We sense that thy time is nearly complete,” she said, her eyes watering with tears.

“Princess… Princess Luna,” the knight of the Lawgiver, rasped. “Don’t mar your beauty, by wasting your tears on me.”

“Oh thou fool…” Princess Luna said, kissing Sir Stouthorn on the muzzle. “Wert thou like us.”

“It’s… it’s alright…” Sir Stouthorn gasped, before closing his eyes for the final time. “I quested for the most beautiful princess in all Equestria…”

When she saw the knight of the Lawgiver pass, Princess Luna the beautiful buried her muzzle in the minotaur’s mane and bitterly wept.

Holding back his own tears of grief, Clover quietly exited the room and left for his own chambers so he could grieve in peace.

Clover awoke once more in the familiar dry cave. Wondering what Jormungandr could possibly want, he walked forward until he came into the library where he spied the blue serpent sleeping peacefully besides the large fire roaring in the fire pit. The unicorn was still depressed over Sir Stouthorn’s passing earlier that day, and hoped that the winding one might sing for him once again.

“Hello Clover,” Jormungandr said, with a warm smile. “Or should I say Reagent Clover? Congratulations on your promotion by the way.”

Clover didn’t reply but looked up at the great serpent hoping that perhaps he might be able to offer him some modicum of comfort. Seeing his sorrow, Jormungandr wrapped his coils around the grieving unicorn and sang.

Listening to song, Clover felt all his sorrows fade away as he found inner peace. “Thank you Jormungandr,” he said, drying his eyes.

“Sometimes fate can be cruel,” Jormungandr said, releasing Clover from his coils.

“I guess that’s part of living,” Clover said, “The sun shines on both the good and the bad.”

“Clover,” Jormungandr said with a bittersweet smile, “I’ve brought you here to say our final goodbye. This will be the last time we meet in life.”

“But why?” Clover asked, unhappy he would never again meet the winding one.

“Because the game has finished,” Jormungandr said.

“Is that all our lives are to you?” Clover shouted, hurt that the serpent would treat Sir Stouthorn’s death as nothing more than a game.

“I’m sorry little pony,” Jormungandr said, genuinely sorry he had hurt the unicorn’s feelings. “Unlike Celestia, my children are so few. I get to spend so little time with them.”

“Then how can you treat us as pawns to toy with,” Clover accused, his eyes burning with the tears of betrayal.

“It’s in my nature,” Jormungandr sighed in regret over having to have hurt Clover so.

“So why have you brought me here!” Clover shouted angrily, “To rub it in my face?”

“No to give you a gift,” Jormungandr serenely replied.

“What sort of gift,” Clover asked, wiping the tears away from his muzzle with his hoof.

“The truth,” Jormungandr said.

“The truth of what?” Clover asked.

“The true nature of the game,” the winding one replied. “Clover what I’m about to reveal, you must swear to not tell anypony, scale, feather, hound, or any combination thereof.”

“What about Princess Celestia?” Clover asked.

“Not even her,” Jormungandr replied, “but she’ll discover it soon enough.”

“So tell me Jormungandr what is the truth?” Clover asked.

“Tiroc has been slowly poisoning the minds of the pantheon for over a millennium,” Jormungandr explained. “Ever since Discord sealed him away in the Pit, he’s been trying to escape. Discord managed to stop him the last time, but paid for it with his mind at the end of the first age.”

“How do me and my friends play any part in this,” Clover asked, scarcely believing what he was being told.

“Much like Discord before him, Lord Ouroboros was under his influence,” Jormungandr said. “Fortunately with your friends contributions and the Slave King’s aid…”

“You make it sound as if all I did was loan you some bits,” a gravelly voice said, interrupting the winding one.

“Ah Slave King,” Jormungandr said with a chuckle, “I was beginning to worry you wouldn’t make it. I take it you brought it with you?”

“Yes I did Jormungandr,” the Slave King said, not paying any attention to Clover. “Do you have my payment?”

“Of course,” Jormungandr said, levitating the largest and purest sapphire Clover had ever seen towards the Slave King.

The Slave King examined the sapphire for a long time before sighing in relief. Putting down the gem, the Slave King opened a bag he had been carrying and held up the left eye of Lord Ouroboros. “The eye as promised,” the Slave King said.

The Slave King turned to leave, before looking down at his severed arm and looking over his shoulder at Jormungandr. “Winding one,” he calmly said, “your plan didn’t mention anything about me losing an arm.”

“Well I did warn you there might be consequences for going beyond the scope of my plan,” Jormungandr replied.

"The minotaur refused to relinquish The Vendetta,” the Slave King said.

“If only you had been able to let them go,” the winding one said in sorrow.

“Yes, if only I had,” the Slave King replied, with a sliver of regret in his voice.

“But I’m so happy you’ve found yourself again,” Jormungandr said, “I’m sure she would be pleased to know.”

“She will know,” the Slave King said lifting the sapphire up. “With this I can return a soul to the land of the living!”

“My friend, some friendly advice,” Jormungandr said with concern. “Let her rest, there’s no guarantee you’ll succeed. At best all you capture is a silver of her soul. At worse you’ll create a soulless doll, a puppet with no will.”

“Jormungandr,” the Slave King said, gazing down at the gem with a deep longing in his eyes, “you got what you wanted. With all the blessings I’ve bestowed upon ponykind, Equestria is guaranteed another two thousand years of peace at least.”

“Hopefully more,” the winding one said, worried for the Slave King’s obsession with the unicorn, “but with Tiroc, there’s no telling what he might try next. Though I wonder where your sudden concern with more humans entering Equestria is coming from.”

The Slave King gave Jormungandr a hard look. “Serpent I’m no fool,” he said, “when I renewed the Earth I became aware of where all the other domains intersect with my own. Imagine to my surprise when I felt yours right where I entered Equestria.”

“Perhaps I did,” Jormungandr plainly said. “What do you plan on doing about it?”

“Nothing,” the Slave King replied. “But I plan on creating a place of refuge for those who find themselves lost in Equestria.”

“My friend,” Jormungandr said a gentle smile, “I’ve found over the eons that when the Well of Eternity means to create a new deity, no force or power can stop its creation.”

“So are you saying that you are blameless?” the Slave King asked, turning his full attention back to Jormungandr.

“No,” Jormungandr replied, “but I’ve found that it usually gets what it wants in the end.”

“Sounds awfully convenient to me,” the Slave King replied.

Hearing the Slave King’s objections filled Clover with even more questions than before. Before he could open his mouth to speak, he felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. The last thing he heard was the voice of Jormungandr saying, “Farewell Clover, when next we meet it will be a much happier reunion. Also little pony, tell Celestia I send my love.”

After Clover had faded away, the Slave King gave the winding one a hard look. “And here you’re calling me sentimental,” he said.

“But I truly do love them,” Jormungandr protested. “Alas like Discord, I can only harm them with my plots.”

“Discord loves the ponies?” the Slave King asked in surprise.

“Yes, dearly so, maybe even more than Celestia does,” Jormungandr explained, putting away his board and playing pieces. “But as my nature compels me to plot, his nature compels him to spread chaos to those he loves. It’s why he so willingly allows them to imprison him in stone when he manages to escape.”

“So did you bring me your arm as well?” Jormungandr asked.

“Yes I did,” the Slave King replied. “I figured that if I had to lose something to Tiroc eventually, it might as well be something I already lost.”

Jormungandr placed the eye and arm next to a curved tooth, and sighed. “I fear for what next must be lost,” he said. “Poor Darkpaw, if only he’d been stronger.”

The Slave King nodded in agreement. “It’s why I kept his skull and skin when I learned the truth,” he said, “and why I spared Lord Ouroboros.”

“You know you might have made yourself a permanent enemy today,” Jormungandr said, setting up a new board.

“He knows where I live if he wants another beating,” the Slave King replied.

“Best be careful friend,” the winding one warned, “I may not always be on your side. Coincidentally, where did you end up ferreting away The Vendetta to?”

“Someplace safe,” the Slave King replied, careful to not tell the winding one the location of the weapon. Looking at the game in front of the winding one he pointed, “Interesting looking game, how do you play it?”

“Oh, but you already are,” Jormungandr said with a chuckle, inviting the Slave King to join him on the other side of the board.

He opened his eyes and gazed at the azure sky overhead. High above him the radiant sun and beautiful moon bathed him with their gentle light. Getting up, he dusted himself off as he examined his surroundings. Spying a well worn path, he decided to follow it to see where it would take him. Following the deserted path for what seemed like an eternity, he came to a great tree that seemed to pierce the very heavens.

“What a magnificent tree,” he said to himself, when he heard the gentle humming of a sweet lullaby echoing throughout the meadow.

Drawing closer towards the tree, he found the source of the music a beautiful unicorn mare sitting in the tree’s shade singing to herself. Her blue coat and mane shone like silver in the warm light. Unable to bring himself to interrupt the song, he closed his eyes and let the beauty of the music wash over him.

After what might have been minutes, hours, days, or even years, the music stopped. And he heard the unicorn’s melodious voice ask, “Oh hello there, did you enjoy my song?”

Opening his eyes, he tipped his hat and bowed deeply to her. “I did,” he said with a wide smile.

Looking up at him, the unicorn giggled and motioned towards the fruit hanging from the branches above his head. “Good sir, help yourself to the fruit hanging overhead,” she said, with a wide smile.

Picking several of the fruits for the both of them, he knelt down by her side offering her one. “My lady may have your name?” he asked. “It’s not every day I get share a meal with such loveliness.”

“Oh my,” the unicorn said, blushing furiously. “My name is Little Bleu, but you may call me Bleu.”

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance Lady Bleu,” he said, gently kissing her hoof. “My name is Sir le Boeuf Stouthorn the chivalrous, of the ‘Most Illustrious Order of Triton the Lawgiver’. But feel free to call me le Boeuf.”

As Sir Stouthorn and Little Bleu shared their meal together, he regaled her with the tales of his numerous adventures. After a spell, Little Bleu looked down and folded her ears back. Noticing her discomfort, Sir Stouthorn asked, "Lady Bleu what bothers you so?”

“Oh it’s just that I’m saving this spot for somepony very important to me,” she apologized, saddened that their conversation couldn’t continue.

“By Triton’s mustache, so am I!” Sir Stouthorn exclaimed, with a wide smile. “Perhaps we can wait for them together.

Little Bleu gave Sir Stouthorn a pleased smile, and nodded her agreement. “Le Boeuf, I would be delighted to,” she replied.

“A capital plan if I don’t say so myself,” he said. “So would you care to hear the story about how I joined the knights of the Lawgiver?”

“I would be delighted to,” Little Bleu said, clapping her hooves in excitement.

“So here I was a young bull of just fourteen summers,” Sir Stouthorn said, using his hands to gesture the excitement of the tale, “when all of the sudden my ship was boarded by seapony raiders of all things!”

“Oh my!” Little Bleu said worriedly. “What happened then?”

Sir Stouthorn let out a boisterous laugh and continued, “You’d never believe who I ran into, it was none other than…”

The Slave King sat alone on his throne reading some documents the arch duke had brought him regarding the current level of technology in Equestria. Though it had been over ten years ago, he still remembered the world of his birth. Looking at the maps of Equestria at his feet, he smiled as he thought about the trade network of roads he was planning on building to connect all the domains together. Once completed, the influx of goods generated by the network would allow for phase two to proceed. Although he thought the completion of the fully integrated trade network might take upwards of perhaps four hundred years to fully complete, he didn’t really have anything better to do with his time.

As he sat at his throne trying to figure out the quickest means of connecting Darkpaw’s Spine to the Equestrian Badlands, his musing was interrupted by Arch Duke Fifi le Yipyap. “You have two guests that wish to speak with you,” he said, giving the Slave King a curt bow.

“Guests?” the Slave King said, amused that any would bother to see him after what had occurred at the moot. “Very well, you may admit them.”

Placing the map and documents to the side, he leaned back against his throne wearing an amused smile which quickly changed to confusion when he saw who had come to visit his domain.

“Lady Zephyr and Lady Suzaku was it,” the Slave King said, unsure of the phoenix’s name.

Lady Suzaku squealed in excitement when she heard the Slave King say her name. “See Zephy, what did I tell you he does know who we are,” she beamed, clapping her wings together.

The Slave King had no idea, what either of them could possibly want with him. Neither of their realms currently had any access to his beyond flight, making anything other than a social call superfluous.

Lady Zephyr noticed the maps and documents by the Slave King’s side, and looked at him in curiosity. “An interdomain trade network, how ambitious,” she said, looking him in the eye and licking her beak suggestively.

“Yes,” the Slave King explained, “I feel a trade network connecting all the domains together, is the first step I need to take to improve the available comforts of my own domain to a manner of which I’m accustomed to.”

“Interesting,” Lady Zephyr said, leaning down to look at the maps in front of the Salve King feet.

“Oh at first glance it might appear rather slow going and boring,” the Slave King said, trying his best not to look at her swaying flanks. “But I think after the first couple of centuries, work will start speeding up.”

“You mentioned comfort,” Lady Suzaku said, flying over towards the stack of documents before landing on the Slave King’s lap to read them. “Is this a time table you’ve set for making luxuries and commodities more commonly available?”

“Uh, yes it is,” the Slave King stammered, feeling the full effects of the phoenix’s flames of passionate desire washing over him. “I’ve set a staggered date for achieving my goals, so that my previous objectives aid in the development of the next set of goals.”

“These are some ambitious plans you’ve set for yourself,” Lady Suzaku said, batting her beautiful ruby eyes at the Slave King as she moved her hips trying to find a more comfortable position on his lap. “I see you even think clear glass and readily available ice in the summer is a possibility.”

The Slave King felt the hunger from earlier starting to gnaw away at his restraint as he did his best to focus on the conversation. “Yes I believe the trick to manufacturing clear glass is applying the proper amount of heat to the correct types of sand,” he said, feeling like his clothing was smothering him. “Ice in summer is more, uh complicated. I was thinking perhaps a system of magical batteries combined with insulation.

Lady Zephyr ran a claw along his arm and chest before looking the Slave King in the eyes. “You know Slave King,” she said giving him a sultry smile, “perhaps we could assist you with your long term goals if you were to aid us with some of our short term ones.”

An offer to help him with phase one from another member of the pantheon was completely unexpected. Wanting to hear more the Slave King sat at attention. “I’m listening,” he said, completely disregarding his physical discomfort. “If you’re serious about aiding me in my plans I would be happy to entertain any offers you might have for me.”

When she heard his agreement, Lady Suzaku chirped excitedly. “Zephy, I told you he would agree to it!” she said.

“Agree to what?” the Slave King asked, unsure if he liked the direction the conversation seemed to be headed.

“To be blunt,” Lady Zephyr said, looking hungrily at the Slave King. “You just completed the renewal of Earth ceremony. You may have discovered certain immediate needs the two of us are willing to assist you with. However we also have similar needs that must be fulfilled for our own reasons.”

“Hmm, I don’t know," the Slave King said, not sure if he wanted to open this Pandora’s Box and deal with the problems that would surely follow after.

“We’ll be very grateful if you’ll say yes,” Lady Suzaku said, running a feather down the side of his face.

“How grateful?” the Slave King asked.

“Let us show you,” Lady Zephyr whispered, removing his crown while the Slave King felt the chains barring him from the Domains of Air and Summer breaking away. Looking at Darkpaw’s pelt, she felt a twinge of guilt before pushing it aside.

As both goddesses mingled their magic with his, the Slave King felt their divinity calling out to him to join with them. Try as he might, the temptation was too great and he released his divinity in an unbridled torrent of power.

From outside the throne room the arch duke smirked when he heard the two goddesses giggling. Looking down at Nightmare he smiled in victory. “Looks like your master has found new mistresses to entertain him,” he said, rubbing the salt in her wounded heart.

Nightmare bared her fangs in anger at the arch duke, before walking away from the throne room. The sounds of her master being with anyhound else was too much for her to bear, as she escaped into the shadows.

From deep in the Pit, the peals of cruel laughter echoed throughout the underworld, causing Cerberus to whine in terror. As it faded into oblivion, Jormungandr shook his head sadly and said, “And so it begins again.”

Far in the South beyond the lands known to ponykind, griffins, and even the dragons stands a small hill surrounded by a beautiful garden. Atop the hill a triangular monument stands alone, surrounded by a ring of stones. In front of the modest monument, a man with his cheeks wet with tears kneels with closed eyes uttering a silent prayer. Leaning forward and gently kissed the monument, he stands tall and pours a small amount of cheap booze atop it.

The man having finished his purpose there silently whispered his goodbyes. Placing his iron crown atop his head and the cloak of Darkpaw upon his shoulders, he hung a small talisman atop the monument and walked away leaving the place behind him.

Carved into each of the three sides of the modest stone, the memorial’s words read, “Little Bleu, A loving daughter. Snowe, A wise brother. Andrew, A lucky man.”

Authors Notes:

Thank you gentlereader for reading and all your overflowing support, in your comments and favoriting of my story.
I promise there will still be an epilogue, but consider it to be like the extra scene you sometimes get at the end of a movies credits. Usually there as a sort of teaser for the next movie in the lineup. This epilogue will be something to tie all four books together in one over reaching arc.

Normally I spend a lot of time in the notes talking about the chapter, but since this is the end I think I will just leave this chapter on a short note. Well maybe I'll leave a few thoughts behind.

And that's how Equestria was made, nah just kidding,

The moot as promised was the Slave King's crowning moment of awesome in the story. Hurting the pantheon where it counts. I always used it as a way of showing how the Equestria we know from the show came to be. Here we see the Slave King tricked the other deities into making them give the ponies many of their special gifts. though I never came up with something to explain cutie marks, oh well there always book two for that.

Originally the chapter was going to be much smaller, I hadn't planned on writing the passing of Sir Stouthorn. I think though it makes a lovely capstone to the book, when read in tandem with his meeting with Little Bleu.

I know I went a bit heavy with the exposition in the section with Clover, the Slave King, and Jormungandr, but if J.K. Rowling can do it with Dumbledore and Harry Potter in the Deathly Hallows, I can do it with Jormungandr, Clover, and the Slave King in my story. I really like the banter Jormungandr and the Slave King have with each other towards the end, perhaps hinting they may not always be allies.

And what of the Slave King's concern for more humans entering Equestria? Perhaps he won't be alone in the future.

I personally look forward to seeing what kind of order of knights the 'Order of the Shadow' become.

And well as for what becomes of Lady Suzaku and Lady Zephyr relationship with the Slave King we'll just have to wait for book two.

As always gentlereader, thank you for reading and sticking with me through thick and thin. I wouldn't have continued the story without your support and comments. Until next story!

Epilogue. Then in the Fourth Age of Ponies...

“And thus by the Slave King’s cunning did the second age of ponies end, and the third begin,” said the pale green unicorn. Atop his head, covering his silvery mane was an oversized wide brimmed blue peaked cap, emblazoned with stars. Looking at the assembled audience he smiled. “But the Slave King’s adventures didn’t end there. Oh no, they…”

“Boo!” shouted an angry looking beastman of the kolbold-half tribe. The kolbold-half, more accurately a hybrid between a diamond dog and human, wore the insignia of the Empire on his cloak. “Who gives two flips for the Slave King anyways? Tell us a tale of Lord Tiroc the invincible!”

The unicorn sighed. Flipping his blue cloak covered in stars, he reared up on his hind legs and cast some cheap illusions. “If none of my esteemed patrons care to hear any more stories of your esteemed progenitor so be it,” the unicorn said. “I, the Great and Powerful Silver Tongue, harper extraordinaire, will regale you with tales of romance and intrigue between Luna the beautiful and…”

A mighty beastman of the dragon-half tribe stood up, picked up a bottle with his scaly claw and threw it at the unicorn harper. Dragon halves were tallest of all the beastmen tribes, this particular dragon-half had red scales and wore a very nasty looking scar across the right side of his face. He too wore the emblem of the Empire on his cloak. “We want tales of Lord Tiroc, not some weak and cowardly pony,” he said, pointing at the moon overhead.

Looking up out through the skylight, Silver Tongue saw the flashing lights of the metropolis Republic City and its great tower sticking out of the moon like some great push pin. “My fine beastfolk friends,” Silver Tongue offered, “perhaps you might prefer to hear of the greatest battle of ‘The Order of the Shadow’?”

The dragon-half and kolbold-half looked menacingly at all the other patrons, taking special care to show off their holstered magitek blasters to the cowed audience. The dragon-half glowered menacingly at Silver Tongue with his good eye, “Tell the rest of the harpers, unicorn,” he growled, looking directly into Silver Tongue’s emerald eyes, “That only approved Empire tales are allowed here in the Neo Vale.”

Silver Tongue hung his head in defeat, slowly walking off the stage of the tavern. This was the tenth venue this month he’d been chased away from by the imperial goon squad. Walking towards the bar he sat down and placed his hat on the stool next to his. The human tending the bar gave him a sympathetic smile sliding him a mug of ale.

“Silver, sorry about them,” the bartender said, while washing some mugs. “This one’s on the house. Don’t worry about tonight, you’ll still get paid.”

“Sorry Wedge,” Silver Tongue replied, looking into his mug of ale. “These beastfolk have a right to hear the old stories!”

“Silver, I didn’t take you for a revolutionary,” Wedge said, drying off the mugs. “But be careful, even though Neo Vale is considered a protectorate of the Empire, their laws still carry weight here.”

Silver Tongue thought about the old days, back when harpers were respected. Looking at his hat, he sighed when he thought about all his great harper ancestors he’d shamed tonight by being unable to control even a small tavern full of half drunken patrons.

Ever since the Empire had conquered nearly the whole of Equestria, things had gotten bad for members of the harpers guild. Once a well-respected organization, now they were considered counterrevolutionaries by the uncultured thugs in the cultural ministry. He wondered how things could have gotten this bad, even last year he was still able to make a meager living telling the old stories in backwater bars and taverns. But now, the ministry goons were even cracking down on that. Finishing his ale, he activated his magitek p.a. bot with his horn.

Magitek bots were useful little machines that could perform a variety of tasks. His bot was of the personal assistant type, he mainly used it for keeping abreast of current events and planning his itinerary. Though from time to time he did indulge himself and watch a few games of blastball when his favored team, the Jamestown Humans were playing. This year they were favored to win over the Marelantis Raiders.

His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the familiar chirping of his p.a. bot floating over his shoulder signifying a public alert. “What is it now?” Silver growled, looking to see what the alert was about, “some new stupid law I’ll bet.”

The p.a. projected a holographic image in front of Silver showing everyone’s favorite Empire toadies, the news anchor minotaur Tex Hardhoof, whose chin had polled at having a trustworthiness rating of over 86%, Tex’s earth pony co-anchor Puff Piece, who had just appeared as the centerfold in last month’s issue of Playcolt. Silver only knew about it because he read the mag for its articles, or at least that’s what he always told his mom. Rounding out the newscast was Davy Jones, former offensive tackle for the Marelantis Raiders covering sports, and everyone’s favorite human Steve, covering weather. Which coincidentally he always got wrong.

Gazing at Puff Piece’s luscious flanks, Silver Tongue inwardly sighed. Later that night he would have to spend some time rereading the articles before going to bed. “That mare’s flanks are so round and succulent,” he said, openly lusting for the piece of eye candy delivering the alert.

“Long live the Empire, good citizens,” Tex said, reading from his teleprompter.

“Long live the Empire,” Puff Piece echoed, wearing her trademarked seductive smile.

“We bring you this alert to let you know a curfew in Neo Vale is now in effect until further notice,” Tex announced, taking some papers in his hand tapping them softly against his anchors desk.

“Oh my, what happened,” Puff Piece asked, turning towards her co-anchor allowing her delicious flanks to be captured by the camera.

“Terrible news,” Tex replied, “Scourge, the terrorist leader of the royalist group the shadow hand, has been spotted in the vicinity of our very own Neo Vale. I’ve been advised he’s extremely dangerous, having allegedly singlehandedly taken down some of Emperor Ouroboros’s imperial guard. All citizens are requested to be on the lookout for this griffin-half.”

Silver Tongue didn’t need to look to know what Scourge the terror looked like. His face was posted on wanted posters all over the Empire. A member of the griffin-half tribe, Scourge was supposed to have blood ties to the Slave King himself! The unicorn didn’t pay much attention to imperial policy normally, but now it was cutting into his meager earnings. As a harper, he depended on taverns and bars to tell his tales. With a curfew, nopony would be going to any of his shows.

Scowling at Tex’s smiling face, Silver tongue was about to ignore the rest of the broadcast before he saw Puff Piece’s flanks once more. “Hmm, maybe there’ll be more important news,” he thought to himself.

“How terrible,” Puff Piece droned on, flicking her tail suggestively for the camera. “I hope they catch him soon.”

“Oh no doubt,” Tex said, tilting his head so the camera could catch his chin’s good side. “The brave members of the imperial guard will find that cowardly snake, and bring him to justice!”

Tex looked into the camera and flashed a trustworthy smile, showing off his dazzling white teeth. “Stay tuned after the break, for sports with Davy Jones. But first here’s tomorrow’s forecast,” he said, turning to his left. “How’s the weather looking Steve?”

Steve the human goofily smiled, “Oh the weather’s looking beautiful,” he said, with an awkward chuckle as he adjusted his earpiece. “Clear skies are expected all day, with a high temperature of ninety degrees. A perfect day for taking your special somepony or person, as the case may be for a picnic. Tex, I know I am.”

“Thank you Steve,” Tex said, turning to look back at the camera. “We’ll be right back, after a word from our sponsors.”

Silver turned off the p.a. just as a commercial for Big Mac body spray started playing. He had seen the commercial hundreds of times, and hadn’t noticed it ever helping him be any more successful with the opposite sex.

Silver Tongue was about to ask for another mug of ale from Wedge, before he heard the clink of several coins falling into his hat.

Turning to thank whoever had dropped the money, he stopped when he saw the most beautiful mare he’d ever seen. She was a sapphire blue unicorn with a pale blue mane. Her purple eyes seemed to speak to his soul. The mare was being escorted by the largest diamond dog he’d ever seen covered in armor.

“Lady Bleu,” the diamond dog insisted, with a voice that could shake the earth, “Elrey instructed us not to bring attention to ourselves.”

Lady Bleu sighed, nodding to her companion. Looking at the harper, she gave him a heartbreaking smile. “Good harper, I so enjoyed your story,” she said before heading back to her seat.

Silver Tongue thought about trying to give Lady Bleu his number, but a sharp look from the diamond dog quickly put the kibosh on that idea. Grumbling to himself about the unfairness of it all, he levitated the coins out of hat and looked at them in amazement. Lady Bleu had given him genuine Equestria bits! Those hadn’t been in circulation since before the Empire came to power.

These bits bore the Slave King’s visage on the front, and on the back bore the phrases, ‘The Strong Rule, The Weak Serve. The Earth is Generous.’ Such coins were extremely rare now a days. With them he might be able to move to another city, perhaps the Beastmen’s Enclave, the Golden Eyrie, or even Jamestown. The humans there still had an appreciation for the old stories.

While Silver Tongue began planning his escape from Neo Vale, he saw a tall beastman enter the bar, wearing a cloak obscuring his face. The beastman walked towards the bar, sitting down next to him. The beastman look at him for a moment, before turning away. Although he couldn’t see the beastman’s face, he could tell by the way his cloak rested on his shoulders and the visible feathers, he could tell it was either a griffin-half or one of the feathered folk. When the beastman reached for the offered mug of ale with a talon, he realized it was a griffin-half. Griffin-halves while not uncommon, were a relatively rare sight this far south from their ancestral homeland to the north.

The griffin-half spying the coins in front of Silver Tongue, finished his ale and dropped something unnoticed into the hat lying next to him.

Feeling that it was time to go, Silver Tongue called to his friend, “Hey Wedge,” he said, looking down at his empty mug. “I’m terrible at good byes, but I think I’m going to try my luck in another city.”

Wedge nodded appreciatively to his old friend and handed him a bag full of imperial currency. “Silver, take care of yourself,” he said.

Weighing the bag with his hoof, Silver gave his friend a questioning look. “Wedge, I can’t accept this, that’s more than three times the amount you owe me,” he said, handing the bag back.

“Silver,” Wedge said, offering his friend a warm smile. “Just take the money you stubborn mule. Celestia knows you could use it.”

Silver Tongue gave his friend a firm hug. “Wedge, take care of yourself,” he said, placing the bag inside his saddlebag.

The human nodded once,” You too Silver. Good luck with…” he said, before stopping mid-sentence as an evil hiss cut through the air.

Silver looked in horror as his friend’s chest poured blood all over the bar, onto his hooves and coat. “Help!” he screamed, deathly afraid for his friend. “Somepony get a doctor, Wedge’s been shot.”

The moment Silver Tongue mentioned someone had been shot, complete pandemonium erupted. As beastfolk patrons started panicking, trying to escape the bar.

Silver Tongue, uncaring for his own safety, desperately tried stopping the bleeding. Tearing his own cloak, he pressed the silken fabric against Wedge with his hooves as he tried compressing the wound. Try as he might, he could see the light of life leaving his friend’s eyes.

“Stay with me man,” Silver Tongue said, pounding against his friend’s chest.

“No one move,” a guttural voice said, firing a few shots from a magitek pistol into the air. “Unicorn at the bar, turn around slowly.”

Silver Tongue reluctantly turned to face the speaker, and saw to his horror that it was none other than shadow-half Commissar Wilheim, the head of the local Imperial legion, who was accompanied by four legionaries. Shadow-halves were truly terrifying. Most mothers told their foal’s tales of how shadow-halves would carry them away if they didn’t go to bed on time. The commissar’s fur beneath his black uniform was as black as the Pit. The silver emblem of the Imperial seal and his commissar’s chevrons were the only forms of identification visible on his uniform. Beneath his large bell cap, his red eyes burning with malice searched for those who would defy the empire.

“Please,” Silver tongue whimpered, withering under the shadow-half’s gaze. “Wedge needs a doctor.”

The commissar walked towards the bar, and checked Wedge for a pulse. “He’s dead. Pony, murder is a capital offense in the Empire,” he said, reaching into Silver Tongue’s hat revealing a data chip bearing the seal of the Empire. “As is spying for the republic, you rebel scum.”

“I’m no spy!” Silver Tongue said, proclaiming his innocence.

“Is that so?” Wilheim said, digging into Silver Tongue’s saddlebag and pulling out the two ancient bits. “Only royalists and the republic use Equestrian bits anymore.”

“I have no idea about the data chip,” Silver Tongue said, “but the bits were given to me as I was telling the old stories.”

“So you’re a harper then?” Wilheim asked.

“Ye… yes,” Silver Tongue nervously stammered, “I specialize in the stories of the second and third age.”

“It’s true commissar,” the dragon-half ministry goon said, “this harper was telling heretical tales.”

“Who gave you these bits?” the commissar demanded, showing off his razor sharp fangs.

Silver Tongue gulped once and looked over towards where he had seen Lady Bleu siting. Spying her diamond dog companion, he was about to speak when an explosion rocked the tavern.

The commissar kicked over the closest table, ducking behind it for cover. Drawing his magitek pistol, he peered over the table looking for the source of the explosion. Activating his p.a. bot, Wilheim barked his orders. “There’s been an explosion at the laughing man tavern,” he said. “I suspect another assassination attempt against me. Send in a full squad to deal with the situation.”

Silver Tongue still in shock over the explosion and witnessing his friend’s murder, stood unmoving as several more explosions rocked the tavern knocking him to his feet. Blinded from the smoke and deafened from the loud explosion, the unicorn felt himself being moved by strong hands.

As he was being carried away he heard the angry cries of, “Flutterponies attack!” and the surprised cries of the legionaries as magitek blasters and pistols were fired. The last thing he could remember hearing before blacking out was a male voice asking, “Did you manage to save the chip?”

Silver Tongue woke up in a strange bed located in an unfamiliar room. The only evidence proving that what had happened wasn’t a cruel joke was his torn and blood stained cloak hanging from the wall. He noticed to his relief that his hat had somehow managed to survive as well. Exiting the room, he found himself inside a winding maze of corridors that looked as if they had been burrowed deep in the earth.

“Harper,” an unfamiliar voice cheerfully said, “I see you’re up and about now.”

Turning around, Silver Tongue saw a black dragon towering over him. “Drag… dragon,” he sputtered, desperately trying to backpedal away from the beast. As everypony knows, dragons are Emperor Ouroboros’s children. From birth they are instructed to be vicious and cruel, especially to ponies.

“Hey, no need to thank me or anything,” the dragon said, when he saw Silver Tongue standing there staring at him stammering. “Hey Scourge, you sure this unicorn is really a harper?”

“According to Lady Bleu he is,” a male voice from another room replied.

When he heard the name Scourge, Silver Tongue’s eye’s bugged out in fear. Scourge had him now! There was no telling what these terrorists would do with him.

The black dragon looked down at Silver Tongue and waved his claws in front of his face. “I think he’s busted,” he said.

“No, he’s probably still in shock over what happened last night,” Scourge said, entering the corridor.

Scourge of the griffin-half tribe stood five feet tall, covered with a mixture of black and blue feathers. While his human ancestry wasn’t as apparent as say a dragon-half’s, a pair of piercing brown eyes shining with intelligence studied the unicorn intently. Folded on his back, his powerful wing’s black feathers reflected the light from the recessed ceiling lamps illuminating the passageway at regular intervals.

“Harper, there’s no need to be afraid,” Scourge said, smiling down at the frightened unicorn.

“But your Scourge, bane of the Empire,” Silver Tongue said.

“Yes and if you believe the Empire’s P.R.,” the black dragon said with a smirk, “he eats foals and hatchlings for breakfast.”

“My real name is Dawson,” Scourge said, extending his talon towards Silver Tongue.

“So why do you go by Scourge then,” Silver Tongue asked, the griffin-half.

“It’s an inherited title,” Scourge said.

Suddenly realizing who Scourge really was, Silver Tongue opened his mouth in surprise. “Are you actually the head shadow knight of the ‘Order of the Shadow’?” he asked, amazed that the order still even existed.

“Well…” Scourge said. “What’s left of them anyway. After the great migration to the moon, those of us that stayed behind to cover the princesses’ escape were hunted down by the Empire relentlessly. Now there’s only a handful of us left.”

“So why did you bring me here?” Silver Tongue asked.

“Me and Boomy here,” Scourge said, pointing towards the dragon that waved to Silver Tongue while giving him a toothy grin, “rescued you from Commissar Wilheim, when the flutterponies attacked.”

“Flutter… flutterponies attacked?” Silver Tongue said, his face going pale.

Flutterponies were well known for their hatred for all things empire, even going so far as to blow themselves up if it meant taking a few imperial soldiers with them. Small enough to easily fit inside a teacup, the tiny flutterponies possess massive magical abilities that they used to viciously attack any and all imperial assets. Originally the flutterponies were friendly forest pony spirits that lived in their hidden village, deep in the heart of the Everfree Forest. That all changed the day the Empire invaded the Everfree in an attempt to attack Canterlot. Although the Everfree forest repelled the invasion, the flutterponies home was destroyed earning the Empire their eternal enmity.

“Coincidentally sorry about your friend,” Scourge apologized, “he took a shot meant for me.”

"One of the Empire’s changeling assassins,” Boomy explained.

“Now I have to admit my reasons for helping you aren’t completely benevolent,” Scourge said, holding up the data chip.

“What’s that?” Silver Tongue asked.

“The key to defeating Emperor Ouroboros,” Scourge explained.

“What could possibly defeat the emperor?” Silver Tongue asked. “The emperor has the power of half a dozen domains at his control, and even Lord Tiroc as his personal bodyguard.”

“There is one thing he fears,” Boomy said, “in the old tongue they called it Ragnarok. We dragons know it as Ruination. The griffins called it Bloodbane.”

“You mean The Vendetta don’t you?” Silver Tongue said, not believing that these madponies actually thought they knew where to get The Vendetta. “Nopony knows where The Vendetta is.”

“None but the Slave King,” Scourge said, holding up the data chip.

“What’s supposed to be on the data chip, his personal number?” Silver Tongue asked sarcastically. “The Slave King is gone and never coming back.”

“They never found his body,” Scourge replied, his eyes full of fire. “There’s a prophecy among ‘The Order of Shadow’ that the Slave King will rise again when his one true heir returns his crown. We need a skilled harper, somefeather who knows the old stories to help guide us to the correct path.”

“The crown has been lost since the Diamond Vale collapsed into the Earth over four hundred years ago,” Silver Tongue said, “there’s no way to get to it now. And even if you found the lost city and retrieved the crown, what makes you think you’ll even be able to locate his one true heir?”

“There are a few of us that can trace our genealogy back to him, myself included,” Scourge said. “Will you join us in our fight?”

“No way, that’s crazy,” Silver Tongue said. “You’d be better served joining the Republic’s army instead of going off on some wild goose chase if you want to stop the Empire.”

“I guess Lady Bleu was wrong about you,” Scourge said, obviously disappointed that he had been unable to recruit the harper to his cause.

“I’m sorry,” Silver Tongue said, “I just can’t get involved with your fight. I’m just a harper, and a poor one at that.”

Hours later Silver Tongue woke up alone in a wooded thicket. He checked himself and was relieved to find he still had all of his possessions, including the two bits he had received earlier. Unsure where he should go, he followed what seemed to be an unused path. As the hours passed and the daylight waned, the unicorn was concerned he would be caught out in the wilderness without shelter. Spying the orange glow of a campfire, he cautiously approached it.

“Hello…” Silver Tongue called out, hoping that whoever had built the fire was friendly.

“Hello fellow traveler,” a raspy voice answered, nearly startling the unicorn out of his skin.

As dark as it was Silver Tongue could scarcely see who was addressing him, all he could tell was the voice belonged to a human wearing a wide brimmed hat and wearing a heavy cloak. “Come warm your hooves by the fire,” the man invited.

“Thank you,” Silver Tongue said, sitting down next to the flickering flames.

“What’s a pony like you, doing all the way out in the middle of the Everfree Forest in the middle of the night?” the man asked, lighting a long pipe.

“I’m not quite sure myself. First there was an explosion, after which I was accused for murder of my best friend by the Empire. Then flutterponies came out from nowhere and blew up the tavern I was in, and then I was ponynapped by terrorists, before being dumped out in the middle of the forest,” Silver Tongue said, giving a digested version of the events to his host.

“Sounds like you’ve had a busy day,” the man replied, taking a long drag from his pipe.

“Yes I have,” Silver Tongue said.

“Since you told me a story,” the man said, blowing a few smoke rings, “perhaps you might like to hear one of mine?”

“Yes I would,” Silver tongue said, excited to hear a new story.

“I heard it happened long ago,” the man said. “On a night very much like tonight, a unicorn was wandering lost and all alone…”

The vines and brambles pulled on her cape and hat as she struggled through the thick thicket. The howls of the Timber Wolves echoed through the night air, making her heart race in terror. Truth be told, the unicorn was having a rather lousy day. First she had lost her map making her get lost is this Celestia forsaken forest, second her caravan had gotten stuck in a deep muddy pit leaving her stranded, third she hadn’t eaten yet today, and fourth neither had the timber wolves hot on her flanks, judging by how aggressively they were pursuing her.

With one last mighty push, the little blue unicorn managed to escape the clutches of the thicket. Moments later, she felt pain as she discovered her silvery mane was tangled up in the brambles. However, three loud howls on the other side of the bramble made her forget her pain, as she pulled her mane free. Scanning her dark surroundings, the pony determined the thicket was safe enough. All around her, the brambles formed a natural barrier of protection from the timber wolves that were braying to enter.

From her peripheral vision, she saw a flickering light. “Fire!” She inwardly cheered. Where there’s fire there’s ponies, and where there’s ponies that’s where the Great and Powerful Trixie can awe and inspire them with tales of adventure in exchange for a hot meal and some bits. But as tired as she was, the pony would settle for just a meal and a warm place to sleep.

Gingerly approaching the fire, Trixie cautiously poked her head around a large tree looking for the ponies tending to the fire. Not seeing anypony, she boldly approached the fire and sighed as she felt the heat beginning to warm her chilled body.

“Hello,” she heard a filly’s voice say.

“Aieee!” Trixie screamed in fright.

“Sorry if I scared you,” the filly apologized.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie does not get scared,” Trixie said, flourishing her mane for dramatic effect. “Trixie was just stretching out her lungs, yes that’s it. Trixie wonders who you are.”

“Oh I’m Little Bleu,” the filly said.

“I am the Great and Powerful Trixie,” Trixie said, making sure to heavily emphasize the great and powerful, but not too much lest the name Trixie be overshadowed by mere adjectives. “The Great and Powerful Trixie wonders why you are all alone.”

“Oh I’m not all alone,” Little Bleu squeaked, pointing behind Trixie. “My daddy’s standing right behind you.”

Turning around, the Great and Powerful Trixie learned how little and powerless she really was. Towering over her like a colossus was what she assumed was a human. Atop his head he wore a heavy iron crown, and draped across his shoulders was the pelt of some great beast. Looking at his right arm, she saw that instead of flesh was some sort of metal that dully reflected the light from the fire.

Looking up into his terrifying and burning eyes, the Great and Powerful Trixie did the only thing she could think of. Boast and bluster. Hoping that her audience would believe her outlandish claims, she took on an air of confidence. “I am the Great and Powerful Trixie,” she said, not emphasizing the great and powerful as much this time.

“Why have you come to this place?” the creature simply asked.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie saw your camp, and wished to share the fire,” she said.

‘Very well,” the creature responded, turning away from the Great and Powerful Trixie as if she was some nuisance beneath his notice.

Sitting down by the fire, the creature stared into the flames silently. Little Bleu, spying her chance climbed onto his lap and snuggled up against him. The creature opened a bag and took out some apples which he shared with her.

Trixie felt her stomach rumbling as she smelled those mouthwatering apples being eaten. Deciding that her host should share them with her, she bucked up her courage and boldly approached him. “The Great and Powerful Trixie wants an apple as well,” she said, looking up at the creature expectantly.

“What will you give me?” the creature asked, biting into one of the succulent apples.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie, tells tales of adventure and intrigue,” she boasted. “Trixie has even defeated the dreaded Ursa Major!”

The creature said nothing as he continued eating his apple. “Are you a harper?” the creature asked, holding an apple in its hand.

“A harper? Ha!” Trixie said, dismissively waving of her hoof. “So great and powerful is Trixie, the harpers guild could not contain her.”

The creature remained silent, seemingly unimpressed by her bragging. Longingly, Trixie gazed at the apple while the creature continued eating.

“Daddy, tell me a story,” Little Bleu said.

The creature looked down at Trixie as if waiting for something. Recognizing her cue, she looked up at the creature and began telling her tale. The story of the mare on the moon.

Long ago early in the third age of ponies, the night was ruled by a princess as dark and as beautiful as the night itself. She controlled the moon in conjunction with her elder sister who controlled the sun. Together they maintained balance for all Equestria.

Every night, the princess lovingly created the nighttime sky to dazzle and bring wonder to her subjects. But nopony ever bothered to look. As the years passed, she became bitter and jealous of her sister who was beloved by everypony. Unhappy, she decided that until the ponies loved her night as much as her sister’s day she would refuse to allow the sun to rise again.

Her elder sister begged her sister to reconsider, but the princess of the night refused to listen. Knowing that without the day all Equestria would end, she reluctantly banished her own sister to the moon. To remain there forever.

Little Bleu sat silent spellbound as Trixie weaved the tale, aided of course by a bit of her magic. Looking up expectantly at the creature she waited. “Well,” she said.

“Well what?” the creature replied, holding onto the apple.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie told the foal a story,” she said, holding out her hoof expectantly. “Trixie expects to be paid for her stories. Trixie does not entertain for free.”

The creature handed Trixie an apple. Immediately the famished unicorn began devouring it. As she tasted the apple’s sweet flesh she felt her body become invigorated and renewed, almost as if she had just woken up from a long sleep.

“Where did you hear that story?” the creature asked Trixie in curiosity.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie does not remember,” she said, unsure of where she had heard it. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is sure that it’s only a myth anyways.”

“It’s not,” the creature replied.

“What do you mean?” she said in confusion. “Trixie does not understand.”

Biting into another one of the apples, he leaned down towards her. Looking up the creature, Trixie suddenly felt small and insignificant. She sat and looked at the creature, enraptured by the light of the fire reflecting from his arm and crown, while the light of the full moon illuminated the night sky behind him. Pointing up towards the shadow on the moon in the shape of a mare’s head the creature said, “This is the true story of the mare on the moon. Her name was Nightmare Moon…”

Author's Notes:

Thank you for your comments gentlereader. Here concludes The Book of Earth: The Great Slave King.

Gentlereader you may be asking yourself what the hay am I reading about? Dragon-halfs, human weathermen, magitek blasters, flutterpony bombers, and a major metropolitan city on the moon?

Why is Scourge a griffin-half named Dawson, and how the hay is Little Bleu alive?

The Slave king missing and Lord Ouroboros became emperor?

What's the deal of the story within a story, I don't see the script for Inception anywhere.

All the questions will be answered after I crank out some chapters for my other work The Conversion Bureau: The Reluctant Cyborg.

Thank you gentlereader for reading, favoriting, commenting and just being plain awesome. Until next time!

To Continue the Tale...

Gentlereader I direct your attention to The Book of Water: The Marriage of the Slave King. Click if you wish to read more about the Slave King's adventures. This story was my winning entry for 2012's NANO. Thanks for reading.